Larry Bond - The Enemy Within PDF

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Wi...20-%20Txt/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.
txt
THE ENEMY WITHIN [154-066-4.9]
BY: LARRY BOND
Category: Fiction Thriller
Synopsis:
Shahin knelt, retrieved the spent shell casing from the road with one
gloved hand, and dropped it into his pocket. Neatness was a habit that
had saved him so many times over the past several years that he indulged
it without thought. There were many others in the HizbAllah who were
less careful, but none who could match his record of operational
success. He rose to his feet and turned away without giving the American
he'd murdered more than a single disinterested glance. Thus, starts a
war that leaves America fighting an unknown enemy on every front. That
is until a man by the name of Thorn figures out what is actually going
on.
file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (1 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Wi...20-%20Txt/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt
WARNER BOOKS
A Rme Warner Company
If you purchase this book without a cover you

should be aware that this book may have been
stolen property and reported as "unsold and
destroyed to the publisher. In such case neither
the author nor the publisher has received any
payment for this "stripped book."
WARNER BOOKS EDITION

Copyright 01996 by Larry Bond and Patrick
gherkin
All rights reserved
Cover design and photo illustration by Tony
Creco
Warner Vision is a registered trademark of

Warner Books, Inc.
Warner Books, Inc.

1271 Avenue of the Americas
New York, NY 10020
Visit our Web site at
http : //path f elder. corn /twep
459 A Tune Warner Company
Printed in the United States of America
Originally published-in hardcover by Warner
Boolean
First International Paperback Printing:
December, 1996
Oust U.S. Paperback Printing: March, 1997
10 9 8 7 6 5 4 3 2 1
To Jeanne and Mennette,

with all our love
Acknowledgments
We would like to thank Dwin Craig, Don Gilman, Dave Hood, Mennette
Masser Larkin, Don and Marilyn Larkin, Colin and Denise Larkin, Ian,
Duncan, and Chris Larkin, Erin Larkin-Foster, Kay Long Martin, Elaine
Meisenheimer, John Moser, Bill and Bridget Paley, Barbara Patrick, Tim

Peckinpaugh and Pam McKinney-Peckinpaugh, Thomas T. Thomas, Tom

Thompson, and Brad Ware for their assistance, advice, and support.
Author's Note
After four books, you get to know a fellow pretty well. While there is
still much to learn about Pat Larkin, I can honestly say that in ten
years of working together he has always been a good friend and an
excellent writer. He is good at his craft, and I've got to work like
crazy to keep up with him.
Anyone who's read one of our other books knows that these are joint
efforts. If this is the first one you've picked up, know that these
truly are the work of two minds. This book is just as much Pat's as it
is mine, and he deserves as much credit as I do for its success.
We both hope you enjoy it.
PROLOGUE.
JANUARY 15 Benicia Industrial Park, California, Near San Francisco.
The accident scene looked real even to Shahin's skeptical eyes. A

crumpled Toyota Corolla sat sideways across the narrow on-ramp to
Highway 680, surrounded by fragments of smashed safety glass and puddled
oil. Four emergency flares cast a flickering red light across a
spiderweb of concrete pillars and rusting railroad bridge supports
rising above the freeway entrance. As a final touch of authenticity, the
sharp, sweet smell of leaking gasoline hung in the chilly night air.
The short, bearded man nodded to himself, satisfied that his deception
would hold for the brief time required. He moved off the road and into
the shadows beneath the overpass.
His cellular phone buzzed softly. He flipped it open. "Yes?"
The muffled voice of Haydar Zadi, his lookout, sounded in his ear.
"Two minutes."
"Understood." Shahinslid the phone back inside his windbreaker and

checked the pistol in his shoulder holster. Their first target, their
chosen weapon, was on the way.
Perched high in the cab of his big rig, Jack Briggs saw the flare-lit
wreck up ahead in plenty of time. He swore once and braked smoothly,

coming to a complete stop near the foot of the ramp.
Like most independent truckers, he preferred making his runs at night

and in the early morning to avoid the Bay Area's god-awful traffic.. It
was a routine that worked well usually. But not tonight.
Still growling to himself, he peered through the windshield. At least

the Toyota's driver didn't seem hurt. The man had glanced around once
when the rig's headlights hit him, but then he'd gone right back to
staring down at his car's smashed front end. Might be drunk, Briggs
decided. It was near closing time. Hell, only a drunk would wander off
the main road into the little town of Benicia's deserted industrial park
at this time of the night.
He shook his head angrily. Well, tanked up or not, the clown was going
to have to help push that Japanese pile of junk off the ramp and out of
the way.
Pausing just long enough to square up his battered, oilstained

baseball cap and shut off the engine, the trucker yanked his cab door
open, jumped down, and started across the glass-strewn asphalt in long
strides. He was still several feet from the Toyota when the other man
suddenly turned to face him, bringing the pistol he'd been concealing on
target in one smooth, deadly, flowing motion.
Briggs stared at the weapon in shock. His mouth fell open. "What the "
A single 9mm bullet caught him under the chin, tore upward through his
brain, and exploded out the back of his skull.
***
Shahin knelt, retrieved the spent shell casing from the road with one
gloved hand, and dropped it into his pocket. Neatness was a habit that
had saved him so many times over the past several years that he indulged
it without thought. There were many others in the HizbAllah who were
less careful, but none who could match his record of operational
success. He rose to his feet and turned away without giving the American
he'd murdered more than a single disinterested glance.
Another pair of headlights swung across the scene and steadied as a

small car, an old blue Nissan Sentra, pulled up beside the dead man's
truck. Shahin stood motionless in the sudden dazzling brightness,
waiting for the two other men who made up his special action cell to
join him.

Haydar Zadi was the first out of the car. The lookout grinned in clear
relief, showing a mouthful of yellowing, tobacco-stained teeth. "It went
perfect, eh? Like clockwork!"
"Yes." Shahin nodded curtly, biting down an urge to snap at the older
man. Didn't the fool know they had no time to waste? At most they had
only minutes to clear away all signs of this ambush and move their prize
under cover inside the warehouse they'd rented nearby. But Zadi was a
"casual" a fundamentalist radical recruited out of the local immigrant
community for this one mission. Snarling at him would only make him more
nervous, more prone to panic. Instead, the Iranian gestured toward the
dead truck driver. "Toss that thing in your truck, my friend. We'll
dispose of it later."
Zadi's smile vanished, wiped away by his first good look at the
murdered man. In the glare of the headlights, the blood pooling around
the American's shattered skull glistened black. He swallowed hard and
hurried to obey.
Shahin shook his head in disgust. He disliked being forced to rely on

a squeamish amateur, but he had no choice. The HizbAllah was one of the
Middle East's largest and deadliest terrorist organisations, but outside
of New York its network of covert operatives and sympathisers was still
too poorly organized to support and conceal a larger force. He swung
away and stalked over to the only other member of his small team.
Ibrahim Nadhir was the youngest of them all, barely twenty. Taller
than his superior, smooth-shaven, and slender, he stood staring up at
the giant vehicle they had captured.
Shahin clapped him on the shoulder. "You can drive this monster,
Ibrahim?"
"Oh, yes." Nadhir reached out a single hand and actually caressed the
side of the big rig. His eyes were dilated. "It is a beautiful machine.
A perfect machine."
Shahin suppressed a shiver. Tehran's revolutionary mullahs had refined

the brainwashing techniques originally taught them by North Korean and
Vietnamese instructors. He understood the value of what they had done to
Nadhir. But surely no man could be at ease in the presence of one remade
into the living hand of Allah.
He followed the younger man's fixed, adoring stare and smiled for the

first time. The truck itself was nothing. Anyone with money could buy or
lease such a truck. No, the real prize for this night's work was the big
rig's cargo: a massive, cylindrical steel tank full of ten thousand
gallons of highgrade gasoline.
Highway 101, north of San Francisco The Marin County commuter tide was
in full flood shortly before the sun rose. Tens of thousands of cars
crept slowly south along Highway 101, inching through San Rafael, up the
lone incline above Sausalito, through the Waldo Tunnel, and downhill
toward San Francisco. Headlights glowed a ghostly yellow through the fog
still shrouding the approaches to the Golden Gate Bridge.
Two vehicles ground forward with the rest. Four cars behind the
lumbering gasoline tanker truck driven by Ibrahim Nadhir, Haydar Zadi
gripped the steering wheel of his old, battered Nissan, darting
occasional, frightened glances at the quiet, angry man seated beside
him.
Shahin scowled at their slow, snail-like pace. As their local contact,

Zadi had been responsible for scouting this section of their route. But
nothing in the older man's reports had fully prepared him for this
halting procession of luxury sedans, sports cars, and minivans. It was
grotesque an evil display of wasted wealth and power. Though a child on
foot would arrive in San Francisco sooner, not one of these decadent,
arrogant Americans could bear the thought of parting with his prized
automobile.
Inside the Iranian, contempt warred briefly with envy. His scowl grew
deeper. These people worshipped their creations of steel, chrome,
fiberglass, and rubber above all other things above even God Himself.
So be it, Shahin thought with grim finality. The HizbAllah would teach
these idolaters a harsh lesson a lesson scrawled in fire and blood. His
dark eyes settled on the gasoline tanker truck up ahead. "How much
further?"
"Two kilometers. Perhaps less," Zadi answered. He cleared his throat

nervously. "The last exit before the bridge is very near."
Shahin nodded, ignoring the fear in his companion's voice. The old man
would have to hold his cowardice at bay a while longer.
He leaned forward to get a better look at their surroundings. The

steep hillsides of the Marin Headlands rose to the west black masses
still more felt than seen through the last remnants of night and fog. To

the east, the ground fell away into the dark waters of San Francisco
Bay. Distant lights twinkled along the eastern horizon, slowly fading as
the sky paled before the rising sun. Ahead to the south, the Golden Gate
Bridge's massive towers and suspension cables were already visible,
rising out of the mists CHP Unit 52
Inside a sleek black-and-white cruiser parked just off Highway 101,

California Highway Patrol Offficer Steve Dwyer sat sipping the last cup
of coffee from his thermos, studying the cars streaming past him through
bleary eyes. He yawned, trying to get some oxygen into his bloodstream.
After a long shift spent scouting for drunks, joyriders, and other
lowlifes, the steady crackle of voices over his radio and the lukewarm
coffee were just about the only things keeping him awake, Dwyer stifled
another jaw-cracking yawn and ran a hand over his scalp, frowning when
his fingers along skin where only months before there had been hair.
This god damned job was getting to him, he thought. Hell, he was only
thirty-two way too young to be going bald. Maybe he could put in a
stress claim and get the department health plan to cough up for some of
that Rogaine stuff before he started hearing Kojak jokes and finding
lollipops taped to his locker.
The sight of a gasoline tanker mixed in with the traffic streaming

past him brought the CHP officer fully awake. For safety reasons,
tankers and other carriers of hazardous materials were banned from the
bridge and its approaches during rush hour. Everybody knew that, didn't
they? For damned sure, every trucker who wanted to keep his license knew
that. Everybody except this idiot, obviously.
Dwyer plucked his radio mike off the dashboard. "Dispatch, this is
Five-Two. I have a HazMat rig trying to cross the Gate." He squinted
into the slowly growing dawn. "Plate number is Delta, Tango, Two, Nine,
Four, Five, Three. I'm making the stop now."
With its lights flashing, the CHP cruiser pulled onto the highway.
Highway 101
Shahin cursed as the American police car suddenly slid in right behind
Nadhir's truck. The Iranian bent down to tear open the gym bag between
his feet. He tugged a Czech-made Skorpion machine pistol out of the bag
and checked its twenty-round clip. Satisfied, he flipped the weapon's
folding wire stock into place and looked up. "firing that close to that
police car!"
When Zadi hesitated, the Iranian lifted the Skorpion's muzzle, aiming

it casually at the older man's stomach. His eyes were cold. "Do it," he
said softly.
Horrified, Haydar Zadi swerved left into the next lane and
accelerated. Horns blared in outrage behind them.
Shahin ignored the noise, his eyes fixed on the patrol car still
trying to pull Nadhir off the road. He could hear the policeman using
his loudspeaker now. That was a wasted effort, he knew. The younger
Iranian didn't speak or understand any English.
Weaving slightly under Zadi's unsteady hands, the Nissan drifted up

alongside the black-and-white police cruiser. Still pinned by heavy
traffic, neither vehicle was moving more than twenty kilometers an hour.
Shahin held his breath, waiting for the right moment. Closer. Closer.
Now.
The two cars were less than two meters apart.
He poked the machine pistol above the door frame, took careful aim,
and squeezed the trigger.
The Skorpion stuttered wildly, bucking upward in Shahin's hands as he

emptied a full magazine into the other vehicle at point-blank range.
Sparks flew off torn metal, and glass shattered, smashed into a thousand
fragments by the hail of gunfire. Blood fountained across the police
car's dashboard. Still rolling forward, the black-and-white slowly
veered off the highway, spun around until it bounced into the hillside,
and came to rest with its lights still flashing.
Inside the Nissan, Zadi flinched, panicked by the sudden deafening

noise. He yanked the steering wheel left again and then back hard right,
narrowly missing another car. More horns sounded angrily behind and all
around them.
"Fool!" Shahin snarled. He glimpsed a road sign ahead and off to the
right. They were practically right on top of the last exit before the
bridge itself. They had done their part. They had brought Ibrahim Nadhir
safely to the brink of Paradise. Now it was time to pull away to live
and fight and on another day. He grabbed Zadi's shoulder and
pointed. "There! The exit! Go! Go!"
Pale and shaking harder than ever, the older man obeyed. He jammed his
foot down hard on the gas pedal. The Nissan sped off the freeway and
flashed into an intersection without stopping. But they were moving too

fast to make the turn that would have taken them back onto 101 heading
north. Instead, Zadi skidded left, turning onto a small, two-lane road
that snaked around and up the Marin Headlands, climbing ever higher
along the sheer bluffs overlooking the Golden Gate and the Pacific
Ocean.
Shahin whirled in his seat, straining to look through the Nissan's

rear window. Behind them, the gasoline tanker continued straight on down
the highway. It roared steadily past the exit, driving toward San
Francisco.
On the Golden Gate Bridge Sitting tall behind the wheel of the tanker
truck, Ibrahim Nadhir paid little heed to the chaos and confusion
breaking out on the road behind him. Zadi and Shahin were there. They
would do whatever was necessary to safeguard his mission.
The young Iranian smiled gently. All the long months of his training
and religious instruction were close to fruition.
His full awareness, his very soul itself, was focused on one overriding
objective: the huge structure looming out of the fog in front of him.
Everything in his life had come down to this one moment. This one place.
This one act of faith.
He crossed onto the Golden Gate Bridge. The sound of the road beneath
the tanker's tires changed, becoming hollower and more metallic.
Taillights blazed a brighter red as the cars ahead slowed, preparing

to wend their way through the tollbooth plaza blocking the bridge's
southern end.
Still smiling, Nadhir brought the big rig to a stop right in the
middle of the span. The situation was perfect. Cars crowded with
Americans hemmed him in on all sides.
He lifted his gaze from the road before him and looked east. A bright
glow through the mist marked the rising sun and a new day. His eyes
alight with an inner fire, he murmured, "God is great."
Ibrahim Nadhir breathed in for the last time and reached for the
detonator on the seat beside him.
The tanker truck exploded, spewing jagged pieces of steel shrapnel and
ten thousand gallons of burning gasoline across the deck of the bridge.
Vehicles inside the blast radius were shredded, smashed, and then set

ablaze. Other cars and vans further out were hit broadside by the shock
wave and blown completely off the span, plummeting into the icy waters
below. Everywhere the gasoline landed, fires erupted, fed by new fuel
from ruptured automobile gas tanks. Within seconds, the jammed center of
the Golden Gate Bridge was a roaring sea of flame.
The Marin Headlands, above the Golden Gate Half a mile away and five
hundred feet above the bridge, Shahin tightened his grip on the car door
handle, grimly holding on as Haydar Zadi took another hairpin turn too
fast. The speeding Nissan skidded wildly, sliding across the centerline
with its tires screeching.
The sky behind them caught fire, lit red and orange by an enormous
explosion.
Zadi screamed, half blinded by the sudden glare off his rearview
mirror. Still screaming, he spun the steering wheel around in a frantic
effort to stay on the road. He turned the wrong way.
Moving at more than fifty miles an hour, the Nissan Sentra flew over
the edge of the cliff, tumbling end over end down a sheer slope in an
avalanche of dirt, rock, torn brush, and shredded metal.
JANUARY 16 Building 405, Benicia Industrial Park.
Building 405 had started its life as part of the Benicia Army Arsenal.
Since the Army closed its base back in the early sixties, the warehouse
had changed hands more than a dozen times, moving from owner to owner
and landlord to landlord in a dizzying, confusing procession. All of
them had valued its sheer size and easy access to the freeway, railroad,
and waterfront. None of them had valued Building 405 enough to spend
much time or money on maintenance. From the outside, the place looked
more like a ruin than a going concern a heap of flaking, cracked
concrete walls covered by moss, rust stains from an old tin roof, and
spray-painted graffiti.
FBI Special Agent Michael Flynn stopped at the entrance to the

cavernous warehouse to watch his investigative team at work. More than a
dozen agents were scattered throughout the building, poking and prying
everywhere with gloved hands as they looked for evidence. Others were
busy stringing yellow police tape around areas marked for closer
inspection. Camera flashes went off in a rapid, uneven sequence as
photographers recorded every aspect of their search.
Flynn followed every move intently, fighting hard to control the fury

surging through him. The tall, grim-faced FBI agent had just come from
the explosion site at the Golden Gate Bridge. Twenty-four hours after
the bomb blast, firemen and forensics specialists were still prying
charred bodies out of mangled cars strewn across the span. More than one
hundred innocent men, women, and children were dead. Dozens more were
critically injured all of them badly burned or maimed by flying chunks
of steel. The bridge itself would be closed for days, both by the
investigation and by the need to make sure the fires set by the tanker
explosion hadn't affected its structural integrity.
He shook his head. Over the years he'd seen a lot of dead bodies and a
lot of murder scenes. But he'd never seen anything like that tangled,
twisted slaughterhouse on the Golden Gate Bridge.
Flynn wanted the bastards responsible for this massacre. He wanted

them more than he'd wanted any murdering thug he'd hunted in his
twenty-six years with the Bureau. His hands clenched into fists.
He looked up as his top aide broke off a hushed conversation with some
of the other agents and hurried over. "What've you got for me, Tommy?"
"Plenty." Special Agent Thomas Koenig nodded toward one of the work
benches surrounded by yellow tape. "We found some cut strands of
detonator wire over there. And the chemical sniffers are picking up
definite traces of plastic explosive. There and all over this dump."
Flynn grimaced. "So this was the bomb factory?"
"Yeah," Koenig said flatly. "The way I figure it is this: They popped
that truck driver out near the highway." He pointed to the two massive
ramps that led directly from the street into the building's interior.
"Then they drove the tanker right up one of those ramps, parked it, and
pulled down those steel doors. After that, they had all the time in the
world to wire it up for the big show." He shrugged. "No muss. No fuss."
cshit,,'
"Exactly." Koenig looked up at him closely. "Get anything besides a

couple of John Doe stiffs out of that wrecked Sentra?"
Flynn nodded. Connecting the smashed-up Nissan they'd found at the

bottom of the Marin cliffs with the bomb blast and dead CHP officer
hadn't required brilliant detective work, just common sense. "Weapons: a
nine mil and a Czech machine pistol. They're on the way to ballistics.
Plus, we found a coil of wire and about a half-kilo block of plastic

explosive in the trunk."
Koenig whistled softly. "Curiouser and curiouser." He frowned. "Think

somebody else was out there yesterday morning cutting away a few loose
ends?"
"Maybe."
"Sir!" One of the agents manning their bank of laptop computers and
secure phones waved him over. "A fax just came in from D.C. They've got
positive IDs on both those bodies."
Flynn arched a slate-grey eyebrow in surprise. That was damned quick

work. Somebody was on the ball back at the Hoover Building after all.
He tore the paper straight out of the machine and scanned it rapidly.
The Nissan's driver was pegged as a man named Haydar Zadi, a legal
resident alien and Iranian national. His eyes narrowed. Zadi had been on
the FBI's Watch List because of his reputed ties to Islamic radicals. No
wonder they'd been able to identify him so quickly.
The biggest news was at the bottom of the fax. The other man they'd
found wedged inside the crumpled Sentra was a bigger fish a much bigger
fish. Though they didn't have any fingerprints to match for a positive
ID, the Bureau's counterterrorist specialists were virtually certain the
dead man was one Rashim Mahdi, alias Mir Ahrari, alias Mohammed Shahin.
"Son of a bitch." Flynn ran his eyes down a long list of unsolved
assassinations and bombings some in Europe, some in the Middle East.
This Shahin character had been marked by a host of Western intelligence
agencies as one of the HizbAllah's key operational commanders. He looked
up from the fax. "Put me through to the Director. Now."
JANUARY 20
The White House, Washington, D.C.
Outside the White House, the sun had long since set, bringing another
cold, Bray, and windy winter day to a dreary end. The streets around
1600 Pennsylvania Avenue were almost empty abandoned by the capital's
cadre of bureaucrats, politicians, and high-priced lawyers heading for
plush suburban homes. Inside the executive mansion, however, staff
aides, cabinet members, and uniformed military men still crowded the
Oval Office.

Major General Sam Farrell knew it was considered an honor to be asked

to offer advice to the President of the United States. Right now he was
beginning to wish there had been some graceful way to decline that
honor. He'd been invited to this high-level White House confab because
he headed the Joint Special Operations Command, the headquarters
controlling all U.S. military counterterrorist units, including the U.S.
Army's Delta Force and the Navy's SEAL Team Six. That made him one of
the Pentagon's top experts on terrorism. So far, though, Farrell, a
sturdy six-footer with an open, friendly countenance, had been asked
precisely two questions: Did he want coffee or a soda? And could he
please move his chair over to make room for the Chief of Naval
Operations?
To the general, the seating arrangements for this meeting reflected the
current administration's fundamental priorities and power structure. The
President's political gurus and media advisors filled the overstuffed
chairs closest to his desk. Beyond them, the Director of the FBI, the
head of the CIA, the Secretary of State, and the Attorney General sat in
an awkward row, wedged together on a couch that was just a shade too
small for all four of them. The loins Chiefs of Staff, Farrell, and a
few other subordinate officers were furthest back, relegated to seats
lining the far wall.
At last, the President looked up from a thick, red-tagged briefing book

he'd been devouring while the discussion raged around him. There were
shadows under his eyes. Even in normal times the nation's chief
executive often had trouble sleeping. Now his fatigue showed plainly. He
fixed his gaze on the FBI Director. "You're sure the Iranian government
was directly involved in this attack on us? That this wasn't just a
couple of whacked-out crazies on a killing spree?"
Farrell shifted slightly in his chair, concealing his impatience.

They'd already been over this same ground several times. The others
around him didn't seem fazed. Apparently, marathon talkfests were the
rule in this administration, not the exception.
"We're as sure as we can be under the circumstances, Mr. President,"

David Leiter answered carefully. At forty, the trim, telegenic FBI
Director was young for his post, but he'd spent years as a prosecutor
and he knew how to build a case.
Physical evidence from the site of the bridge massacre and the dead
terrorists definitely linked the HizbAllah to the attack. And where the
HizbAllah went, Iran was always close behind. Tehran's radical Islamic
regime had helped create the shadowy terror group in the early 1980s.

Tehran provided it with safe havens, training camps, and supplies.

Tehran held the organization's purse strings and kept its ideological
fervor burning at a fever pitch. For all practical purposes, Iran owned
the HizbAllah. Given all of that, the consensus opinion among America's
senior counter terror experts was clear: The HizbAllah's leaders would
never launch an operation of such magnitude without direct authorization by Iran's Supreme Defense Council.
After all, Iran had plenty of its own reasons to strike hard at the
United States. Since the fall of the Shah, the two countries had been
more or less in a state of undeclared war. Iranian-sponsored
hostage-takings had been met with American economic sanctions. During
the 1980s Iranian attacks on neutral shipping during its war with Iraq
had led to a series of fierce naval clashes in the Persian Gulf. In
recent years Tehran's ambitious efforts to acquire missile and nuclear
technologies had encountered stiff American resistance at all levels.
With the collapse of the old Soviet Union, Iran's radical mullahs viewed
the United States the Great Satan as the last remaining obstacle and
threat to their revolution. And Tehran's state-controlled press had been
quick to openly celebrate the "heroic martyrs who have plunged this
dagger into America's heart."
Leiter paused, letting that sink in, and then pressed on. "Finally,
Mr. President, we have hard evidence of official Iranian involvement."
He nodded toward the CIA chief. "Several years ago, our intelligence
services started making contacts in Eastern Europe's arms industries.
We knew their desperate need for hard currency would make it difficult
to completely block explosives sales to terrorist front groups. So we
did the next best thing. We persuaded them to blend distinctive mixtures
of inert chemicals into every batch of plastic explosive they
manufacture. Essentially, every separate production run carries its own
unique molecular signature."
The FBI Director paused again. "Our labs ran a trace on the explosives
used in the Golden Gate Bridge attack. They came straight out of Iranian
military stockpiles, Mr. President. Stockpiles the government of Iran
purchased less than six months ago."
"I see." The President bit his lower lip, apparently still reluctant
to make a final decision.
Farrell understood his hesitation. By their very nature, military

operations involved killing. They were also inherently hazardous both
physically for the men tasked to carry them out and politically for the
national leaders who approved them.

Still frowning, the President shut the briefing book in front of him
and glanced toward the small man seated to his left. "Any thoughts,
Jeff?"
Balding, scrawny, and often dressed in worn suits that were ten years
out-of-date, Jefferson T. Corbell blended oddly with the rest of the
button-down crowd inhabiting the White House. Despite that eccentric
appearance, Farrell knew, the man wielded enormous power.
Corbell was the President's top political tactician, the keeper of his
prospects for reelection.
"We have to hit the Iranians back, Mr. President. Hard." Corbell at
least had no doubts. He leaned forward, stabbing the air with a finger
to emphasise his points speaking forcefully through a soft southern
drawl. "When the American people find out who was behind this attack,
they'll want action on this not finger-wagging or U.N. resolutions."
The diminutive Georgian glared at the Secretary of State as if daring

him to disagree before he turned back to the President. "Our focus
groups all say the same thing: You can't afford to appear weak or
indecisive. God knows, we can't afford to let this thing linger on much
longer. This foreign policy shit is dragging all your poll numbers
down."
Farrell hid his distaste for Corbell's reasoning. It shouldn't take

bad polling news to push and pull this White House into retaliating for
one of the worst acts of terrorism ever conducted on U.S. soil, but he'd
been around Washington long enough to know that domestic politics played
a role in every administration's foreign policy decisions. Civics
textbooks aside, that was the way the world worked, and you couldn't
ignore it.
The President seemed to read his mind. He smiled wryly. "Well, I guess
I don't often get the chance to win votes by doing the right thing.
Admiral Dillon?"
"Yes, sir?" The white-haired Chairman of the Joint Chiefs straightened

in his chair, expectation plain on a face weathered by years spent at
sea in all seasons.
"Put your forces in motion."
FEBRUARY 5 In the Persian Gulf, east of Qatar.

The still, calm waters of the Persian Gulf exploded, blasted apart by a
missile surging skyward from below the surface. Boosted at first by a
solid rocket, it climbed rapidly, deploying tail fins, stub wings, and
an intake for its jet engine. As soon as the airfoils bit into the air,
the Tomahawk cruise missile arced over, diving for the concealment
offered by low altitude.
The sea erupted again, eighty yards further north. Another missile
roared aloft. Tomahawk after Tomahawk followed, taking flight at
precise, thirty-second intervals.
Several miles away, a four-engine, propeller-driven plane orbited

slowly above the water.
Lieutenant (jg) Pat Royce sat in the right seat of the Navy P-3C
Orion, watching the launch through binoculars, counting the missiles.
They fanned out slightly over the deep blue water of the Gulf, speeding
away to the north at just under the speed of sound. Not terribly fast
for a jet, Royce thought, but compared to this bus, that's pretty zippy.
He keyed his mike, using the intercom to be heard above the thrumming
roar of the Orion's engines. "I've got six good birds so far, all
heading in the right direction, Dave."
The pilot and mission commander, Lieutenant Commander Dave McWhorter,

nodded. He spoke into his own mike. "Sparks, pass the word, 'Launch made
on time, proceeding smoothly.' "
Except for quick scans of his instruments, the P-3 pilot kept his own
eyes on the skyline, ready to throw the Orion into evasive maneuvers at
the first sign of trouble. So far the launch area was clear of air and
surface traffic, and the Tomahawk missiles were working as advertised.
But they were still attacking a hostile foreign power, close to its
shores.
McWhorter could feel the sweat beading up on his forehead. There were
Iranian jet interceptors based at Bandar-e Abbas, scarcely two hundred
miles east. Loitering like this to observe and report on the missile
launch wasn't terribly covert, and trouble could arrive a lot quicker
than his old, lumbering turboprop could get out of it.
Six minutes began to seem an eternity.
As exposed as McWhorter and Roycc felt two thousand feet above the
surface, Commander Mark Marino felt even more so a hundred feet under

it. USS Helena, a Los Angelesclass attack submarine, lived by stealth,

and the explosions of water and spray above him sounded like a
combination brass band and steam calliope. And in order to fire its
salvo of Tomahawk cruise missiles, his boat had to steer a straight
course at periscope depth at creep speed, ghosting north at no more than
four or five knots. The noise also blinded many of his own sonar arrays.
Not that they were much good anyway in the warm, shallow waters of the
Persian Gulf.
If any of the ultra-quiet diesel subs the Iranians had bought from the
Russians were lurking close by, Marino and his whole crew could be dead
before they even knew they were under attack.
Duckling that unprofitable and unnerving thought, he scanned Helena's

control room.
Chief Walsh, the boat's senior fire control technician, hovered over
his board, making sure that if the automated sequence went wrong, it
didn't get any worse. Not far away, Master Chief Richards, chief of the
boat, manned the diving panel, working hard to keep the boat level. Each
Tomahawk weighed almost two tons. With that much weight leaving the
submarine's bow every thirty seconds, Richards was kept busy trying to
compensate for the rapid changes in Helena's trim. The other officers
and ratings packed into the control room were equally attentive to their
duties.
Marino allowed himself to relax minutely. Except for a slightly

greater air of concentration and a tendency to speak even more softly
than usual, his crew might almost have been conducting a routine
peacetime drill.
In a way, that wasn't surprising. Once started, the launch process was
virtually automatic. The sub's navigation system gave the Tomahawks
their starting point. Preloaded data packs fed in their destinations.
Launch keys were turned and the fire control computers took over.
That all sounded deceptively simple, but Marino knew the reality was
fiendishly complex. It had taken Navy planners days working around the
clock to lay out and punch in each missile's flight path. Even with the
space-based global positioning system GPS to help guide the weapons,
landmarks had to be found, defences plotted, and search plans
determined, so that each Tomahawk had a near-perfect chance of reaching
its target.
He glanced at the nearest clock. Precise timing had been as critical

for this operation as it was for a space shuttle launch or an amphibious

invasion. To make sure the missiles' GPS receivers could pull down
enough data to get good navigational fixes, there had to be a certain
minimum number of GPS satellites overhead. To guarantee the Pentagon and
the White House near-instantaneous damage assessments, the missiles
would strike right before a slated midmorning pass by U.S. recon
satellites. That way the low morning sun would provide the contrast and
shadows so useful for accurate imagery interpretation. Finally, the Toma
hawk strike had to arrive between prayers. Devout Muslims prayed five
times a day, and if missiles hit home during any of those periods, it
would be seen as a blasphemous slap at all Islam not just at Iran.
Helena shuddered one last time.
Marino had been counting silently to himself. He and Walsh

straightened up at the same moment.
"Last bird's gone, sir," the chief reported formally.
Marino thought he heard a little relief creep into the older man's
voice. He shook his head, half to himself Helena, several of her sister
boats, and the ships of a Navy surface task group had just fired what he
hoped would be the first and last shots in a war. All in just minutes.
Times had certainly changed.
He barked out a string of new orders. "Make your depth three hundred
feet. Right standard rudder, steady on course zero four zero."
It was time to get out of here, back into deep water.
By the time Walsh reported and Marino issued his helm orders, their
last Tomahawk was twenty nautical miles downrange.
The eighteen-foot-long cruise missile skimmed the sea surface, first

steering west around the radar station on Lavan Is land, then turning a
little east to dodge another radar at Asaleyeh airfield. There were
several paths through the Iranian radar net, and the missiles salvoed by
the Helens' and the other attacking ships were splitting up to use them
all at staggered intervals.
Flying at nearly five hundred knots, Tomahawk number 12 made its

landfall just ten minutes after launch, flashing low over a desolate,
barren landscape. It climbed steadily, threading its way through the
rugged Zagros Mountains littering the southern half of Iran. Tehran lay
far to the north almost at the outer limit of its range.

The weapon flew on, inhuman in the steadiness of its flight, the
precision of its turns. Periodically, it would turn on its GPS receiver
and fix its position. A conventional inertial guidance system could
drift as much as half a mile over the flight time of a Tomahawk missile.
The GPS unit would keep Tomahawk 12 accurate to within a few meters.
Six hundred seventy miles and seventy-five minutes after leaving the
USS Helena, the missile crossed the Qom-Tehran Highway and came within
sight of the Iranian capital.
Tehran's skyline was already marred by thick, billowing columns of

smoke. Even in broad daylight, a burning oil refinery lit the inside of
one black cloud with an ugly or angered glow. The first wave of American
cruise missiles had arrived only minutes before.
Although civil defense alarms were still sounding, the missile didn't
hear the sirens. It was busy making another navigational fix. With four
satellites above its horizon, the Tomahawk's GPS receiver established
its position to within three meters just half its own length. Still
flying with impersonal, inhuman precision, it skimmed over the city,
ignoring the few antiaircraft bursts beginning to pepper the air
around it. The gunners were too late. Helena's Tomahawk 12 was the
trailing edge of the American attack.
It passed over the Iranian Parliament building, already a shattered,

burning ruin, and suddenly, matter-of-factly, dove down aiming for the
old Exxon building.
After being abandoned by its American owners following the Shah's fall,
the ten-story concrete and steel structure had been taken over as
headquarters for the Revolutionary Guards, the Pasdaran. Under their
aegis, it also served as a center for planning terrorist raids. Members
of the Pasdaran command staff routinely coordinated operations with the
HizbAllah, provided its leaders with intelligence information, and
supplied it with weapons and explosives.
Now the Pasdaran was paying for their actions.
Tomahawk 12 was the last of six cruise missiles targeted on the

headquarters building. One missile's guidance unit failed in flight,
sending it crashing into the side of a mountain near the southern
Iranian city of Shiraz. But all four of the others screamed straight in
on target, gutting the structure with thousand-pound warheads. Ripped
apart by the repeated bomb blasts, the Exxon building's upper floors

teetered and then collapsed into the street. Now this last missile
dispensed tiny, HE-laden bombletsover the ruined Revolutionary Guards
headquarters. Their rapid-fire detonations shredded steel and glass and
flesh and anything else over a fifty-meter square area.
White House Press Statement "At 3:00 A.M. eastern standard time,
elements of the United States Navy launched approximately one hundred

Tomahawk missiles at Iran. Their targets were the military
installations, economic facilities, and official ministries used by the
Iranian government to plan or facilitate terrorist attacks against the
United States, most recently the murderous and unprovoked bombing on the
Golden Gate Bridge. Based on initial assessments, we believe this
retaliatory strike inflicted heavy damage on all intended targets. Our
own forces involved in the operation suffered no losses.
"Though we regret any loss of life, the government of the United States
earnestly hopes the Islamic Republic of Iran will draw the appropriate
conclusions from this action and immediately and unconditionally abandon
its support for international terrorism."
CHAPTER ONE.
MANEWERS.
FEBRUARY 6 Near the Holy City of Qom, Iran.
A cold, bitter wind whipped across Iran's barren central plain, whirling
sand, dust, and charred bits of paper and clothing across a scene of
utter devastation.
General Amir Taleh picked his way carefully through the rubble and
uncertain footing, favoring his right leg. He stopped momentarily to get
his bearings. Bearings on what? he asked himself angrily. Taleh fought
the urge to pick up a piece of shattered concrete and throw it.
A slender, physically fit man, with a neatly trimmed black mustache and
beard, Taleh wore a heavy winter coat over his light olive-green fatigue
uniform. The only adornments on his clothing were the stars on his
collar tabs indicating his rank in Iran's Regular Army. Nothing else
showed his status as Chief of Staff of the armed forces. Even now, the
self appointed guardians of his nation's Islamic Revolution were not
fond of rank and class distinctions.
He was standing amid the burned-out wreckage of what had been the most

sophisticated electronics facility in Iran. Only a ragged outline of the

exterior walls remained, showing its original size. Ten thousand square
meters of factory space and sophisticated equipment lay jumbled inside
with no more value now than a slum's rubbish heap. Explosives experts
picked their way carefully through the rubble, looking for unexploded
bomblets, while in one corner two men with Green Crescent armbands
wrestled with a body still partly buried in the debris. Police and
Pasdaran guards kept civilians out, but just beyond the barrier a large
knot of silent men and women waited for word of those still missing.
Almost nothing was left of the electronics plant one of Iran's

precious-few facilities able to fabricate and repair integrated circuits
and other high-tech electronic components.
Taleh was tired, his leg hurt, and he was coldly furious with the fools
who had poked and prodded a sleeping lion into swiping back. And for
what? For nothing! A few newspaper headlines and a few more graves in
the Martyrs' Cemetery. Certainly, nothing of lasting worth!
The Iranian general scowled. He had been at the Defense Ministry when
the American retaliatory strike hit yesterday. He'd only escaped death
because he had been visiting one of his subordinates when the missiles
arrived. One Tomahawk had hit the corner of the building containing his
offices obliterating them.
As it was, his leg had been injured by falling debris, and many of his
best staff officers were dead or in hospital. The Defense Ministry
itself was a smoking ruin. Since then, Taleh had been busy, far too busy
according to his leg, visiting the attack sites and assessing the damage
and trying to decide what to do next.
He turned to his aide. "How many missiles impacted here, Farhad?"
Captain Farhad Kazemi's answer was immediate and pre else. "Seven, sir,
out of the one hundred and five we have accounted for." He added softly,
"Seven technicians are known to be dead and twenty-two more were
seriously injured. Another eight are still missing."
The tall, wiry officer was Taleh's constant companion. Almost three
inches taller than the general, his youthful, unlined face stood in
direct contrast to the older man's own war-hardened visage. Like Taleh,
he was dressed in olive fatigues, the standard dress of the Iranian
Army, but Kazemi was armed, carrying a holstered Russian Tokarev pistol
at his side.

For more than seven years, Kazemi had been Taleh's secretary, bodyguard,
and sounding board. As the long war with Iraq limped to its bloody,
futile close, the general had saved him from a trumped-up charge before
Iran's Revolutionary Courts, securing his absolute loyalty in the
process. He was one of the few men Taleh could afford to relax with. As
much as any general could relax with a captain, that is.
Taleh let some of his pent-up anger out. "Seven missiles out of one
hundred and five. An afterthought! And look at this! Billions of rials
lost, and more than a dozen irreplaceable men killed! Abilities so
painfully built up, bit by bit, reduced to so much junk."
He strode to where a nervous civilian stood waiting, deferential almost

to the point of cowering. Dust and dark, dried bloodstains covered the
man's clothing, and his face showed the signs of strain and a night
without sleep. Before the American attack, Hossein Arjamand had been the
plant's assistant director. With his superior still missing and presumed
dead, the engineer probably feared he would be the one held accountable
by Taleh's notoriously unforgiving regime.
"I. . . I just learned of your arrival, sir." Arjomand swallowed

convulsively. "How may I assist you?"
Taleh waved his hand at the man, as if to motion him away, then stopped.
He should at least try to get an idea of the situation. "How long to
rebuild?" he demanded.
The engineer turned pale. "At least a year, General, maybe more.
International sanctions will not prevent us from oh raining the
materials we need, of course, but it will cost more and take much longer
" He paused, then continued with his head lowered. "But I have lost so
many people. How can I replace them?"
Drawing a breath, he started to list his losses in detail, but Taleh

stopped him impatiently. "Save that for your own ministry. Tell me this.
This plant produced electronic components vital to our armed forces.
Missile guidance units, radars. Can they be made elsewhere?"
"Not as many. Not a tenth as many, General."
Taleh nodded, then abruptly turned away with Kazemi in tow.
As they walked, the captain noted the near-instant response of two

tough-looking men in his field of view. They turned, still keeping a
lookout ahead and to the sides, and trotted toward the American-built

Huey helicopter. If the general had ever seen any irony in trusting his
life to a machine made by the Great Satan, it had long since passed.
Once clear of the rubble, Taleh strode purposefully toward the aircraft,
its engines now turning over. Shouting to be heard over the whine, he
asked, "How many more sites?"
"Two, General, a chemical plant and an aircraft repair facility."
"Skip them. The story will be the same as the three we've already seen
today and the ones last night as well. We'll go back to Tehran. I have
to prepare for the Defense Council meeting Bier this week. And I'll want
to meet with my staff after prayers this afternoon."
Kazemi nodded and once again checked around them. This time he saw all
six bodyguards, their German-made assault rifles at the ready, fanned
out around the helicopter, all alert for any signs of trouble. These
men, too, had been with Taleh a long time. His rank and position
entitled him to have an escort, but he eschewed the customary Pasdaran
detail. They might be ideologically correct, but the Revolutionary
Guards were lousy soldiers, and one thing the general could not stand
was a lousy soldier. Instead, he used his own de tachmentof Iranian
Special Forces soldiers. All the men wearing the green berets were
hardened veterans, and Taleh had seen combat with each and every one.
His care had paid off. The general had survived countless battles
against the Iraqis and at least two attempts on his life one by
political rivals and one by leftist guerrillas.
The two officers climbed aboard, and the bodyguards, still moving by the
numbers, ran to join them. Once the last pair of Special Forces soldiers
scrambled inside the troop compartment, the pilot lifted off, using full
torque to get the Hucy moving as quickly as possible.
Buffeted by high winds, the helicopter raced north toward Tehran at two
hundred kilometers an hour.
Taleh sat motionless, watching the ruined factory shrink and fall away
behind him. His thoughts mirrored the bleak, bomb-shattered landscape
below.
In the mid-1970s Amir Taleh had been a junior officer, freshly

commissioned and serving under the Shah, Mohammad Reza Pahlavi. Those
had been difficult times for any Iranian of conscience, especially for
one in the Anny.

Driven by the impulse to regain Iran's place as the Middle East's

leading power, the Shah had embarked on a series of massive projects to
modernise, to Westernize, his nation. There had been progress. Schools,
hospitals, and factories sprouted across an ancient, once-impoverished
landscape. But the price had been high. Precious traditions, customs,
and religious beliefs had been ground underfoot in the central
government's rush to ape the West.
Ironically, the rapid oil price hikes engineered by OPEC only made
matters worse. The gushing flood of petrodollars had intensified
corruption; always a way of life for many in the Pahlavi court. Billions
had been squandered on extravagances and on ill-conceived public works.
Through it all, rampaging inflation made life harder and harder for the
vast majority of Iranians.
Stung by the first stirrings of mass dissent, the Shah's gov ernmenthad
reacted badly, handing over more and more power to the dreaded secret
police, the SAVAK.
Taleh remembered the ever-present SAVAK informers all too well. At the
Tehran officers' academy, one of his classmates had disappeared one
night. No one was sure of the young man's crime certainly, Taleh had
never seen him commit any treasonous offence. His friends had dared not
ask his fate, and even his family had never been told what had happened
to him. The SAVAK operated as a law unto itself.
After receiving his lieutenant's commission, Taleh had been fortunate.

He'd been sent to the United States, one of the many talented junior
officers selected for further military training by the Shah's patron
country. The long, difficult months spent in Infantry Offficers' Basic
and Ranger School had taught him much. He'd come to know and respect
many of his instructors and his fellow students. They were tough,
dedicated men soldiers to the core.
He had felt less admiration for America as a whole. Outside its

military, American society seemed strangely lacking somehow sadly
incomplete. Its people were often spiritless, overly materialistic, and
selfish. Taleh suspected it was because they had no unifying faith no
common bond to give them strength.
Despite that, Taleh had learned what he could, and he had learned it
quickly and well. Then he had returned home to find a country in chaos.
AVAK excesses had at last sparked the very unrest the Shah so feared.

Confronted by mass demonstrations and riots, Iran's ruler turned to a

reluctant Army, ordering it to impose martial law, to crush its own
people at gunpoint.
Taleh grimaced. Those were ugly memories. He could still see the broken,
bleeding bodies in his mind's eye. Hundreds had died in the street
fighting: idealistic students, devout, gray-bearded clerics, and
chador-clad women. Even children had been caught in the cross fire. But
at least none of them had died at his hands.
He could still recall the look of mingled anger, pity, and understanding
that had crossed his commander's face when AmirTaleh one of the officer
corps' rising stars had refused to obey any order to fire on the crowds.
There had been a blood price to pay for such defiance, of course.
Taleh shifted slightly, still conscious of the old scars across his
back. He'd been arrested immediately and taken to a secret SAVAK prison.
There he had endured countless beatings, countless acts of cruelty and
torture. But he had survived. Scourged by men, he had grown ever more
steadfast in his faith.
As God had willed.
When the Shah finally fell from power, he waited for his freedom. He
waited in vain. The Islamic Revolution, which should have been his
salvation, simply replaced one set of jailers with another. To the
mullahs, Taleh's refusal to obey the Shah's martial-law orders meant
nothing. In their eyes, his military training in America had
"Westernized" him beyond redemption. They saw him and the other young
officers like him as "a threat to the Islamic society" they planned to
build.
And so the faqih, the Islamic judges who now ruled Iran, had ordered the
armed forces "purified." Hundreds of fieldgrade and general officers
were executed. Others escaped to the West and into a dreary, inglorious
exile.
By some standards, Taleh was lucky. He was simply left in prison to rot
a captive languishing without trial and without a sentence. But just as
a war against his own people had proved his downfall, so a war against
an ancient enemy restored his fortunes.
When Saddam Hussein's Iraqi legions stormed across the frontier, Iran's
purged, "pure" Army proved itself incapable and inept. In desperation,
the Islamic Republic combed through its prison camps to find the veteran

soldiers it needed to fight and win. It had found Amir Taleh.
Throughout the eight-year-war, he had fought two enemies: the Iraqis and
many inside the Republic's own govern ingcircles. In a way, the mullahs
were right. He had been Westernized, at least in the sense that he had
accepted the Western idea that tactics and military reality were not
affected by revolutionary doctrine. Competence and sound planning
mattered more on the modern battlefield than blind courage.
He'd proven that, in battle. Starting out in command of a company,

promotion had come quickly to him, a combination of survival and skill.
First an infantry battalion, then a Special Forces battalion. He'd spent
more time in combat than almost any Iranian officer now alive much of it
behind Iraqi lines. His decorations, grudgingly awarded, marked him as
Iran's top soldier.
Those decorations had also saved him from falling into the hands of the
Pasdaran, the fanatical Revolutionary Guards. Products of the
Revolution, the Pasdaran's leaders viewed all Regular Army officers as
potential traitors or more dangerous still, as potential rivals for
power within the Republic. For them Taleh was a walking nightmare: a
decorated hero, a victorious leader, and a devout Muslim who ignored
their authority. They'd never been able to touch him.
He frowned. Of course, he had never been able to touch them either. To

his utter frustration, he had been forced to watch them send thousands
of devout young volunteers to futile deaths in foolish frontal assaults,
unable to speak out. The Revolutionary Guards had no grasp of tactics.
They did not understand their enemy. Wrapped in a cloak of ideology,
they never evaluated their actions against the brutal test of reality.
Worse yet, the men at the top had never made the sacrifices they
demanded so casually of others.
Since the end of the war, Taleh had devoted himself to rebuilding Iran's
Regular Army. Despite continuing opposition from the Pasdaran and other
radicals, he'd risen steadily in rank, climbing to the very top of his
profession. He had never married. Surrounded by enemies as he was, a
wife and children would have been little more than a point of weakness,
a constant vulnerability. No, his soldiers were his only family.
Kazemi's voice broke into his thoughts. "Five minutes, General."
He could see Tehran now. A thin haze of smoke still hung over the
skyline, almost twenty-four hours after the attack. Fires were still
burning out of control in some parts of the city, spreading outward from

the gutted shells of the Majles, the Parliament building, and the
Defense Ministry. One bright spot in all this was the destruction of
Pasdaran headquarters, but the capital had suffered more in one day
than it had in the entire eight years of war with Iraq.
The American missiles had killed hundreds, and hundreds more were in
hospitals all over the north of Iran. Most of those killed were
government workers, technicians, military officers, or of finials. Every
ruling body except the Council of Guardians had suffered some loss.
The American message was clear. Payment for the dead in California had
been returned tenfold, and much of his nation's military power had been
savaged. And to what end? Was this worth it? Taleh shook his head, still
staring out across the city flowing by below him.
Despite years of support from Tehran, HizbAllah and the other groups had
done nothing to improve the strategic position of Iran or of Islam
itself. Though occasionally stung by their random bombings, hijackings,
and hostage-taking, the United States and its allies were still able to
maintain their hold on the Middle East playing one Islamic country off
against another.
The helicopter settled heavily onto a makeshift landing pad set up near
the office building he'd selected as the Defense Ministry's temporary
quarters. Several staff officers were visible through the swirling dust,
anxiously awaiting his return.
As soon as the rotors slowed, Taleh was out, favoring his leg but moving
as quickly as he could. The Defense Council meeting was still four days
off, but there were preparations to make.
Somewhere in the air over Tehran, he'd made his decision. This waste and
destruction must never be allowed to happen again.
FEBRUARY 10 Tehran.
General Mansur Rafizaden sat in the back of his speeding black Mercedes
sedan, angrily contemplating the upcoming meeting. By rights the Supreme
Defense Council should have been gathering at his headquarters, not at
those of the Army. He scowled. That cunning fox Amir Taleh was growing
bolder in his efforts to steal power away from the Islamic Republic's
true and tested guardians.
For more than a decade, Rafizaden had led the Basij, the People's
Militia. He and his officers had mobilized tens of thousands of

teenagers into hastily trained battalions for service in the war with
Iraq. Many had died in that service, but since their deaths assured them
all a place in Paradise, he was sure they had gone gladly.
Now he found himself suddenly thrust into command of the whole Pasdaran,
a promotion earned when American warheads decimated the upper ranks of
the Revolutionary Guards. Though new to his post, he took his
responsibilities most seriously and he had no intention of surrendering
his organization's hard-won powers to Taleh or any other tainted
soldier.
Rafizaden began considering plans to humble his rivals. A guardian of

the Revolution had to be energetic. He couldn't wait for threats to
appear. He had to find those who were dangerous and crush them long
before they could become a threat. Well, Taleh and his fellows were
clearly dangerous.
While he sat deep in thought, his black Mercedes sedan raced through
northern Tehran, escorted by two jeeps one leading, the other trailing.
Each jeep was filled with teenage Basijsoldiers carrying a collection of
assault rifles and submachine guns. During the more violent days of the
Revolution, and during the war with Iraq, such escorts had been a
necessity. Now they were viewed as almost a formality, and positions in
the jeeps were given out as honors to favored soldiers.
The ambush took them all by surprise.
Just as the Pasdaran convoy passed one intersection, an Army truck

suddenly roared out onto the street behind them. Before the men in the
rear jeep could react, the truck braked hard and turned sideways,
blocking the street to any other traffic.. At the same instant a panel
van pulled out across the convoy's path. The van's driver scrambled out
of his vehicle on the passenger side, diving out of sight.
Even as the surprised Basij troopers readied their weapons, rifle and
machine-gun fire rained down on the two jeeps from several second-story
windows. Hundreds of rounds ricocheted off pavement and metal and tore
the guards to pieces in seconds.
Both escort jeeps, their drivers killed by the fusillade, spun out of
control and crashed into the buildings lining the street. The Mercedes,
armored against small-arms fire, tried to steer around the abandoned
panel van, bouncing up and over the curb in a desperate bid to escape
the trap.

An antitank rocket slammed into the sedan's windshield and exploded,

spewing white-hot glass and metal fragments across the driver and a
bodyguard in the front seat. Rafizaden and an aide in the back ducked
down and were spared the worst of the blast. The move bought them only
moments of life.
A second rocket ripped the Mercedes' roof open, showering both the
Pasdaran commander and the younger officer with lethal splinters. Then
the first RPG gunner, hurriedly reloading, fired again. This third
warhead streaked downward and exploded deep inside the vehicle, turning
it into a shapeless pyre.
Defense Ministry, Tehran General Amir Taleh supervised the last-minute

arrangements for the Supreme Defense Council meeting personally.
It was a sign of the mullahs' confusion that they were unable to prevent
him from hosting the gathering here on his own ground. Like the armed
forces, their ranks had been thinned by the American missile strikes.
Many of the ruling faction's top men were dead buried beneath the rubble
of the Parliament building and other official ministries. Power had been
lost and gained, and political alignments were in flux.
Taleh stood near the door to the conference room, watching his nervous
aides hurriedly arranging the maps and other briefing materials he'd
ordered prepared. This was to be a critical meeting, one that would
change the course of the Islamic Revolution, possibly even deciding its
ultimate success or failure, and along with it the survival of Iran as a
state. It was clear that changes were needed. Taleh understood that,
even if the faqih did not.
Captain Kazemi appeared at the door to the meeting room, quietly waiting
to be noticed. Taleh nodded to him, and the young officer strode over to
the general, doing his best to look calm.
"Sir, we've just heard from the police. There's been an attack on
General Rafizaden's car. He's dead."
Taleh's eyes narrowed. "Go on."
The staff clustered around Kazemi as he recounted the first reports

flowing in: The convoy ferrying the new head of the Revolutionary Guards
to the conference had been smashed in a swift, violent street ambush
wiped out by some auto-weapons fire and rocket-propelled grenades. The
only clues to the crime were some pamphlets scattered over the scene.
Written in Kirmanji, they demanded independence for Kurdistan.

Taleh sighed audibly, and inside, the knot of tension almost

disappeared. "Very well, Captain. We'll move the meeting back an hour.
The Pasdaran will need some time to appoint new representatives." Kazemi
asked, "Should we cancel the session altogether?"
Taleh shook his head. "No, Farhad, everyone else is already enroute.
Unless the Imam directs otherwise, we will meet."
He glared at the rest of his staff. "There's nothing we can do about

Rafizaden. Everyone, back to your tasks."
The cluster of officers and civilians dissolved. Taleh turned back to

his aide. "Do the police have any clues to the assassins' identity?"
Kazemi shook his head. "Nothing much. Nothing more than a description of
well-armed men in civilian clothes. The entire attack was over in just a
minute or two. They promised to send anything else they find to our
intelligence office."
Taleh allowed himself a small smile. "Good. Carry on, Farhad. You know
your orders."
The captain nodded crisply and hurried away.
The general also nodded, but inside, to himself. Over the next few weeks
Kazemi would make sure that the Special Forces troops involved were
transferred to other units in other provinces. As highly experienced
soldiers they would be welcomed by their new commanders. At the same
time, Taleh's net of die-hard loyalists in the Army would grow.
That was a sideshow, though. The most important thing was that Rafizaden
was dead, and the Pasdaran would be confused and leaderless.
Taleh looked at his watch. In a little more than two hours, the
President, Prime Minister, the remnants of the Defense Ministry
bureaucracy, the armed forces, and the Pasdaran would meet to decide on
a response to this latest American attack. He now anticipated little
serious resistance to his proposals. Though they were both mullahs, the
President and the Prime Minister were also canny politicians, adept at
setting their sails to ride out every shift in the Republic's stormy
factional politics. Neither man would choose to confront the man who led
their nation's armed forces not without assured backing from the
Revolutionary Guards.

No, with the Pasdaran crippled, Amir Taleh would dictate Iran's future
course.
MARCH 4 Defense Ministry.
Perched on a small settee outside Taleh's private office, Hamid Pakpour

waited in mounting dread. He mopped the sweat off his brow, cheeks, and
neck with a large handkerchief, acutely aware that his nerves were
stretched to the breaking point. Why had he been summoned here? What
could the head of Iran's military possibly want with him?
Certainly, he was a prominent merchant and one of the richest men in all
Iran. But he had always been very careful to stay out of politics. Just
as he had always taken pains to make public his intense devotion to
Islam and to the Revolution. Many in the government had received
tangible proofs of his devotion discreet gifts of land or marketable
securities.
Could that be the reason? Pakpour wondered uneasily. Did the general
want his own "assurances" of the merchant's loyalty? He prayed fervently
to God that was so. Anything else would be disastrous.
Only the blind and the deaf could not know that Taleh had emerged from
the chaos of the past month as He power behind the President and the
Parliament. Security duties once the exclusive province of the
Revolutionary Guards were increasingly performed by Regular Army units.
The Pasdaran was little more than a pale shadow of its former self. Its
best men were being transferred to the Army. Many of the rest were
simply being pensioned off. A few, the most radical, were said to be
under lock and key detained for certain unspecified of fences the state.
"General Taleh will see you now. Come with me."
Pakpour looked up to find an Army officer standing beside him. Sweating

again, he rose hurriedly and followed the taller man into the next room.
Even for temporary quarters, Taleh's office seemed spartan. Beyond a

single desk and two chairs, there were no furnishings. Maps of Iran and
its neighbors covered the walls. The general's desk held nothing more
than a phone, a blotter, and a personal computer.
Taleh himself looked up from reading a dossier and nodded towards the
chair in front of his desk. "Sit down, Mr. Pakpour."
The merchant obeyed, conscious of the taller Army officer still standing

almost directly behind him.
"Your family? They are well?"
Pakpour moistened his lips, somewhat reassured by the other man's

manner. No Iranian moved too quickly or too directly to the business at
hand, preferring to open any discussion with small talk about small
matters. Whatever Taleh wanted, he was evidently willing to observe the
usual social niceties. "My wife and children are all in good health,
General. They long for the spring, of course."
"Naturally. This winter has been bitter for us all."
Pakpour found himself relaxing minutely as the conversation drifted

lazily through the prospects for warmer weather ahead.
When it came, the change in Taleh's manner was swift, sudden, and
horribly direct. He leaned forward, all pretence gone from his voice and
manner. "You have close ties to the West, Mr. Pakpour." He tapped the
dossier in front of him.
"Ties which many of our fellow countrymen would consider treasonous."
Pakpour paled. They knew. Despite all his precautions, despite all his
clever bookkeeping, they knew. With inflation running at more than fifty
percent a year, the sums offered him by America's CIA for snippets of
political and economic information had been too tempting to refuse. Gold
held its value at a time when the rials circulated by the Republic were
scarcely worth the paper they were printed on. He tried to croak out a
denial.
Taleh cut him off with a single icy glance. "In fact, I fear that many
would consider your connections to a foreign spy agency worthy of a
death sentence." He paused for a long moment before continuing. "I do
not."
The merchant sat dry-mouthed, stunned.
Taleh smiled thinly. "I have messages I want you to carry to the West,
Mr. Pakpour. Messages I cannot and will not entrust to regular
channels." His smile disappeared, replaced by a frown. "The HizbAllah's
foolish war of terror against America has gone too far and cost us too
much. I wish to end it. We have been isolated from the world for far too
long."

He closed the dossier on his desk with an air of finality and pushed it
aside. "Will you act as my go-between in this matter?"
Pakpour, still trembling, was scarcely able to believe his ears or his
good fortune. "Of course, General. I am your servant your humble
servant."
"Good." Taleh seemed satisfied. He nodded to the tall, silent Army

officer standing behind Pakpour. "Captain Kazemi will show you out. We
will speak more of this later."
When the door closed, Taleh rose from his desk. He stood for long
minutes at the window, contemplating the city spread out before him.
New-fallen snow carpeted the streets and rooftops and turned the rugged
mountains lining the northern horizon white.
His eyes closed in concentration. He disliked having to rely on a fat,

greedy fool like Hamid Pakpour, but he would not spurn the gifts laid
before him by God. It was time to set his long-dreamed plans into
motion. For years the radicals of the HizbAllah and other terrorist
groups had been a constant drain on Iran and its armed forces, sucking
up money, arms, and other resources for no worthwhile end. Well, he
thought grimly, no longer.
CHAPTER TWO.
THE VEIL.
MAY 2 Over Iran.
SwissAir Flight 640 rolled ponderously into its final approach

to Tehran's Mehrabad International Airport. The huge DC-10 shuddered as
it lost altitude, buffeted by columns of hot air rising off the sunbaked
sand and silt below. Outside the jetliner, the clear blue sky faded
abruptly into an ugly brown murk. Sited nearly a mile above sea level,
Iran's sprawling capital city lay buried under a perpetual sea of smog.
Lieutenant Colonel Peter Thorn caught the first acrid, oily whiff of the
polluted outside air slipping through the aircraft cabin's filters. He
felt the hairs on the back of his neck rise. He frowned slightly,
irritated at himself. The smell was unpleasant, but he knew his reaction
was evidence of growing tension, not of a refined sensibility. The
closer he got to Iran, the more the animal instincts buried below layers
of intellect and training came to the fore, silently screaming out a
warning to fight or flee.

Thorn shrugged inwardly, forcing himself to relax. In this case, his

instincts could be right on target. Few Westerners would view a stay in
the Islamic Republic calmly no matter what combination of profit or
curiosity drove them. The Revolutionary government was still too
unpredictable and too arbitrary in its enforcement of the harsh Islamic
code. The slightest slip in speech or action could land even an ordinary
tourist in hot water. Three months after U.S. cruise missiles blew the
hell out of Tehran and other Iranian targets, the stakes were far higher
for an American soldier especially for a high-ranking officer in the
Army's counterterrorist Delta Force. Even for one carrying a
safe-conduct pass personally signed by General Amir Taleh, the head of
Iran's regular armed forces.
Taleh claimed he wanted to end Iran's undeclared war against the United
States and its allies. The safe-conduct pass and the invitation to use
it were intended as proof of his sincerity.
Discreet invitation or no invitation, there were plenty of high-ranking

people in the Pentagon and the State Department who believed this
mission's timing was an act of total insanity. Despite Taleh's cautious
overtures through a CIA source, normal diplomatic relations between Iran
and the United States were still nonexistent. Certainly, no U.S. analyst
had an accurate read on the Islamic Republic's chaotic internal
politics. Under those conditions, the nay-sayers argued, sending one of
America's top commandos to Tehran was like handing Iranian extremists a
gift-wrapped package for torture, interrogation, and ransom.
As the designated package, Thorn hoped like hell the naysayers were
wrong. Neither he nor his boss, Major General Sam Farrell, the head of
the Joint Special Operations Command, put much faith in secret messages
and diplomatic feelers. Words didn't mean much when your life and
freedom were on the line. Pictures and telecommunications intercepts
were another story.
U.S. spy satellites were picking up solid evidence that Tehran was
reducing its support for international Islamic terrorism. Transcripts of
NSA-monitored signals between terrorist training camps in Iran and their
headquarters in Lebanon, Syria, and Libya were full of complaints about
Iranian refusals to pay them or provide promised weapons. The latest
satellite photos were also significant. Some of the camps run by smaller
organisations now stood abandoned, apparently unable to operate without
assured Iranian backing. But the larger, more self-sufficient groups the
HizbAIlah, for one were very much in business. Their facilities were
still bustling, crowded with terrorists recruited from around the globe.

Those camps were the reason Amir Taleh said he wanted Western military
observers on the ground inside Iran itself.
Hydraulics whined as the Swiss DC-10 slowly banked left and then levered
off, lining up with the unseen runway. Thorn felt a series of heavy
thumps through the cabin floor beneath his feet. The landing gear was
coming down.
He glanced out the window to his left. The smog pall cut so much
sunlight that he could see a faint reflection of himself. Green eyes
stared steadily back at him out of a lean, sun-darkened face. The face
looked boyish, but he knew that was a measure of the reflection, not
reality. He was thirty-eight and there were already a few strands of
grey in the light brown hair he wore longer than Army regulations
usually allowed. There were also tiny crow's-feet around his eyes fine
lines worn into the skin by wind, weather, and the pressures of command.
Thorn looked out past his own mirrored image, matching the countryside
below to the memories of his youth. On the surface, nothing much seemed
to have changed in the twenty-two years since he'd last seen Iran.
Clusters of drab, flat-roofed buildings were visible through the haze

now, stretching along the straight line of the Tabriz-Tehran highway.
Trucks, buses, and passenger cars crowded the wide, paved road, weaving
in and out without apparent regard for traffic rules or safety.
Mountains loomed in the distance, dark against the barren, treeless
plain.
As a teenager, Thorn had come to Tehran to live with his father, a

highly decorated U.S. Special Forces NCO assigned to help train the
Shah's Army. Three years of his life had passed in a whirlwind of
learning and adventure as he'd explored the maze of Tehran's narrow back
streets and hiked through the rugged countryside outside the city. Along
the way he'd acquired enough Farsi to mingle easily with every element
of Iranian society all the way from the ruling elites down to the
poorest porters in the bazaars.
He had also made a number of friends. Some were American and British,
the sons and daughters of businessmen and diplomats working in Iran. But
chief among all his friends had been a young Iranian named Amir Taleh.
Taleh, four years older and already an officer cadet, had taken Thorn
under his wing, showing him a side of Iran few Westerners ever saw and
yanking him out of trouble whenever that proved necessary. Their

personalities and interests were so similar that some of their fellows

had begun referring to them teasingly as brothers. Neither of them had
fought hard against the notion. Their friendship had seemed a great
constant in a changing world. They had stayed in touch even after Thorn
went home and while Taleh went through Ranger School in the United
States.
Then Iran's Islamic Revolution shattered all normal ties between their
two countries. Caught in the turmoil surrounding the rise of the radical
mullahs, Taleh vanished seemingly without a trace. Only in recent years
had Thorn begun seeing references to his old friend in foreign military
journals and intelligence reports. From then on, he had followed the
Iranian's rapid rise through the ranks, greatly relieved to note that
Taleh had avoided involvement in the terrorist schemes fomented by his
nation's fundamentalist government.
He shook his head. After the Shah fell, the Iran he had loved so much as
a boy had changed almost beyond recognition. Ironically, most of his
professional life had been spent training to foil or avenge terror
attacks sponsored by the Islamic Republic. Now it somehow seemed wrong
to come back to this country unarmed and in daylight, flying in on a
neutral airline.
Iran had been the site for Delta Force's first mission and its greatest
failure. When the aborted Iranian hostage-rescue mission came to its
fiery end at Desert One, Peter Thorn had been just another second
lieutenant, fresh out of West Point, green as grass, and fighting hard
to survive Ranger School without being recycled. But even then he'd
known he wanted more than any regular Army command could offer him more
challenge, more action, and more responsibility. Several years spent
shepherding conventional troops through the dull grind of drill and
paperwork only confirmed that. He'd jumped at the chance for a Delta
Force slot like a drowning man grabbing for a rope. He'd never looked
back.
Buoyed by the self-confidence and self-discipline instilled by his Green

Beret father, he'd made it through a rigorous physical and psychological
selection process designed to weed out all but the best. Those tests had
been followed by six months of around-the-clock instruction in commando
tactics and covert operations. Since then he'd climbed steadily from a
captain commanding a twenty-man troop to a lieutenant colonel leading
one of Delta's three assault squadrons.
Thorn rubbed his nose absentmindedly, feeling the thin, almost invisible
scar that ran across its bridge and down under his right eye. The scar

and a couple of metal pins in his right cheekbone were the only real
reminders of a long ago helicopter crash that could have been a lot
worse.
He grinned suddenly. It was ironic. He'd been shot at in Panama, hunted

through the Iraqi desert, and ambushed during a brief, nightmarish tour
in Somalia all without getting so much as a scratch. His only serious
injury in sixteen years of active-duty service had come from an accident
during a routine, peacetime training exercise. Not surprising, really.
Delta Force operated under a single constant admonition: Train hard,

fight easy.
"Seat backs and tray tables up, please. We will be landing soon." The
flight attendant's pleasant, German-accented voice brought Thorn back to
the present. The slender, goodlooking brunette leaned across the empty
seat next to him and deftly snagged the plastic cup of mineral water
he'd been nursing for the last thousand air miles or so.
"Danke schon. ~ He brought his seat back upright. The flight attendant
smiled at him and moved off to check on the rest of the main cabin,
swaying in time with the increased turbulence. She glanced back once to
see if he was still watching and smiled again.
Down, boy, Thorn told himself. Duty before pleasure. Uncle Sam wasn't
paying the airfare for this jaunt so he could make a pass at a Swiss
stewardess. Besides, she was probably more curious about him than
seriously interested.
Even wearing a fashionable grey suit, button-down shirt, and

conservative tie, he didn't look much like his fellow passengers. Most
of them were older and heavier solid-looking Swiss, German, and Iranian
businessmen who were either still bent over paperwork or sacked out
under airline issue blankets. There were more than he'd expected.
America's cruise missile strikes and the political upheaval they'd
sparked had been bad for business. But now, as the first rumors of
changed Iranian government attitudes began filtering out, commercial
travelers were starting to return.
The DC-10 thundered low over the airport's inner beacon line and dropped
heavily onto the runway, braking hard after one jarring bounce that
rattled teeth and shook a few overhead compartments open.
Thorn kept his eyes locked on the landscape sliding past the
decelerating jetliner. Mehrabad International was busy crowded with

jets and turboprops in the colors of Iran's two national airlines and
those of the major European carriers. Fuel trucks and baggage carts
rumbled across the tarmac, crisscrossing between taxiing planes.
At first glance, it could have passed for any major airport anywhere in
the industrialised world. A closer look dispelled that impression. Two
camouflaged, twin-tailed interceptors were parked just off the runway.
Ultramodern MiG-29s on strip alert, he realized kept ready to take off
at five minutes' warning. Further out, near the perimeter fence, there
were sandbagged emplacements for antiaircraft guns and SAM launchers.
Taleh might be making overtures to the West, but the forces he commanded
weren't letting their guard down.
Still bouncing slightly as it rolled across the rough, often patched

tarmac, the SwissAir jet turned off the runway and slowly taxied toward
Mehrabad's single terminal building. The steady roar of the DC-lO's
engines faded to a high pitched whine and then to silence. A bell chimed
through the cabin loudspeakers. They had arrived.
Thorn sat motionless for a moment, breathing steadily to relax nerves

and reflexes that were now on full alert. Then he unbuckled his seat
belt, pulled a soft-sided bag out from under the seat in front of him,
and stood up, leaning forward to keep from smashing his head into the
baggage compartment above. Even though he stood an inch under six feet
tall, his height exceeded the design specs for a window seat.
He ignored the standard announcements crackling through the intercom in

German, French, Italian, English, and Farsi. If his old friend didn't
really have enough power to protect him from Iran's radical Islamic
fundamentalists, a knowledge of customs regulations and the local
weather wasn't going to matter one damn bit.
Thorn suddenly missed the comforting weight of a pistol at his side.

Cheer up, Daniel, he told himself, it's time to poke your head into the
den and find out whether or not the lions really are friendly. He
stepped out into the aisle and joined the other passengers already
streaming toward the forward cabin door.
A lone Iranian Army officer in a neatly pressed dress uniform stood

waiting at the end of the jetway. Thorn headed toward him, eyeing the
tall young man's unfamiliar rank and unit insignia.
"You are Colonel Thorn?" The Iranian soldier's English was good, though
heavily accented.

Thorn nodded. "That's right." He offered his passport and safe-conduct

letter in proof. "Here are my credentials."
The Iranian shook his head. "That won't be necessary, sir." He smiled.
"I am Captain Farhad Kazemi, General Taleh's military aide. Welcome to

Iran, Colonel."
"Thank you, Captain." Thorn shook Kazemi's outstretched hand, trying
to conceal his surprise. Whatever he'd expected, it wasn't this casual,
matter-of-fact reception.
"If you will follow me, sir." The Iranian captain nodded toward the main
terminal area. "I have a staff car waiting to take you to your
quarters."
Thorn moved off beside the younger man, striding easily through the men
and chador-clad women waiting to board other flights. A few stared back
at them, openly curious at the sight of an Iranian soldier escorting an
obvious Westerner. He ignored them, more interested in getting an answer
to the question uppermost in his mind. "And when do I meet with General
Taleh?"
Kazemi turned his head. "Tomorrow morning, Colonel. After you have had a
chance to rest from your journey."
MAY3 The Manzarieh camp, northern Tehran.
The Manzarieh Park camp sprawled across several acres in Tehran's

fashionable northern quarter. Surrounded on all sides by pleasant,
suburban homes belonging to wealthy businessmen and government
officials, the camp contained barracks, classrooms, armories, and firing
ranges. Shade trees lined the wide, well-paved streets and open grounds
inside the walled compound. At its peak, Manzarieh Park had housed
nearly a thousand terrorist trainees from around the world.
Now it was on fire.
Clad in a set of unmarked Iranian Army battle fatigues, a bulky flak

jacket, and a steel helmet, Lieutenant Colonel Peter Thorn double-timed
across a broad avenue, heading for a bullet-riddled, burning gatehouse
that marked the main entrance to the camp. Tough-looking Special Forces
troopers formed a protective ring around him, their assault rifles at
the ready.

Black smoke swirled across the street, billowing from the wrecked
gatehouse. The smell of cordite lingered in the air. Corpses littered
the pavement HizbAllah guards gunned down when Amir Taleh's assault
force smashed its way through into the training complex.
The leader of his escort force, a short, swarthy sergeant, peered around
one corner of the burning building and then motioned Thorn forward.
"Safe! Safe! All ended." He pointed toward the sprawled bodies and drew
one grimy thumb across his throat. "Understand?"
Thorn nodded. He loped through the gate with his escorts in tow.
The camp itself was a scene straight out of Dante's Inferno. At least
half the barracks and other buildings were ablaze, gutted by
rocket-propelled grenades, satchel charges, and cannon fire. Bodies
dotted the streets and lawns. Most wore the shapeless fatigues or
civilian clothes preferred by the HizbAllah. A few, very few, wore the
olive-drab uniforms and green berets of Iran's Special Forces.
Soldiers combed through the burning compound, hunting for surviving

terrorists with a care and precision that Thorn admired. Those moving
were always covered by other teams prone and ready to fire. T-72 tanks
and BMP-2 infantry fighting vehicles sat at key vantage points, turrets
swiveling as the gunners scanned their surroundings for potential
threats and new targets Still trotting forward behind the sergeant,
Thorn whistled softly to himself. He'd read many reports on the Islamic
Republic's armed forces. None gave them credit for the kind of
professionalism he saw displayed here. Striking at first light, Taleh's
handpicked troops had ripped through Manzarieh like a tornado through a
Kansas trailer park.
"Come!" The Iranian sergeant pointed toward a small band of officers and
NCOs clustered near one of the T-72s. Radio antennas and open map cases
signaled the presence of a senior command group.
Thorn easily pinpointed Farhad Kazemi in the gathering. The young

captain stood several inches above his companions. His gaze shifted to
the shorter, bearded man issuing a rapid-fire string of orders to the
assembled officers. At one final word of command they scattered, moving
off to rejoin their units. Only Kazemi and the man he'd been watching
were left, heads bowed together as they conferred over a map.
His memories jumped more than twenty years into the past in the blink of
an eye. Amir Taleh looked older, more care worn, and more serious, but
there were still a few visible traces of the young cadet who had

befriended an American teenager adrift in a foreign land.
The two Iranians turned at his approach.
Briefly unsure of how to proceed, Thorn fell back on formal military

courtesy. He came to attention and snapped off a crisp salute.
Taleh returned his salute just as crisply. Then he broke the tension by
smiling and holding out his hand. "Peter! Welcome! It has been too long
far too long, my friend! You look well. Soldiering must agree with you."
Thorn smiled back. Circumstances had changed. Amir Taleh had not. "You
don't look so bad yourself." He nodded toward the general's stars on the
other man's shoulders. "Soldiering seems to agree with you even more!"
The Iranian shrugged casually. "God has willed it." It was the
expression his countrymen always used to turn away the bad luck believed
to be inherent in a compliment. "Thank you for accepting my invitation,
Peter. I know it took courage to make this journey."
Thorn fought down sudden embarrassment. His earlier concerns about this
mission paled in comparison to the very real risks Taleh and his men had
just run to smash the Manzarieh training camp. They'd just killed more
terrorists in half an hour than Delta Force had taken out in its entire
history. "Not much courage. I've often wanted to come back to your
country." He glanced down at the Iranian battle dress he wore and smiled
ruefully. "I just never thought I'd do it while wearing this uniform."
Taleh laughed softly. "Well said." He waved a hand at the shattered,

burning compound around them. "Tell me, Peter, what do you think of my
little demonstration?" "I'm impressed," Thorn said flatly. He hesitated
only a moment before going on. If Taleh had wanted to meet a
smooth-talking diplomat, the Iranian wouldn't have asked for him. "But
frankly, I'm also surprised. Cutting off supplies to the HizbAllah is
one thing. Declaring open war on them is another."
He nodded toward the dead terrorists strewn in every direction. "What

you've done here can't be undone. After today, the HizbAllah and the
other radical groups will want your head on a pike. No matter what
happens between our two countries, you've put yourself and your troops
awfully far out on a very slender limb."
"True." Taleh seemed unworried. "And that is exactly why I wanted you to
see this operation. I wanted you to see how deadly serious I am about
ending Iran's connection with these extremists."

The Iranian shrugged. "Of course, I will not deny that I have my own
reasons for destroying the HizbAllah and the others like them. Although
I am a good Muslim, the terrorists and their supporters in the Pasdaran
and the Parliament have often been my foes. Crushing them strengthens my
own position."
Thorn nodded. That squared with what little U.S. analysts knew about the
current state of Iranian politics. "Sounds like classic economy of
force." He smiled. "I suspect old 'Gut 'Em' Duszinski would be pleased."
Taleh's dark eyes lit up in amused recollection. He had gone through the
Ranger School a few years ahead of Thorn, and Sergeant Major Duszinski
was a legend in the U.S.trained special warfare fraternity. After
surviving six tours in Vietnam, the hard-nosed veteran had come home to
teach ambush tactics at the Ranger School. Generations of soldiers since
then had grown to cordially hate the man's guts. But none of them had
forgotten the common sense lessons he'd pounded into their aching brains.
The Iranian leaned forward and tapped Thorn on the shoulder. "You
understand me. This is why I asked your superiors to send you, a friend
and a soldier a fighting soldier as their representative. I will be
honest. I do not trust your country's politicians or your diplomats."
Taleh smiled briefly. "For that matter, I do not trust my own

politicians or diplomats. None of them, American or Iranian, will tell
the plain truth if they believe a lie will suffice.''
Thorn nodded. Taleh's wry sense of humor was still intact.
He glanced again at the shattered terrorist training compound. In less

than an hour, the soldiers commanded by his boyhood friend had crushed a
powerful nest of terrorists who had haunted the United States for years.
Both the magnitude of Taleh's operation and the size of the gamble the
other man was taking overwhelmed and chilled him. In one fell, bloody
swoop, Taleh had severed the Iranian military'sties to Islam's crazed
extremists. It was astounding almost unbelievable. But seeing was
believing. Dead terrorists did not lie, and those Taleh's troops had
gunned down were men who had tormented the West for decades.
Suddenly impatient at the prospect of further diplomatic sparring, Thorn

turned back to the Iranian. By openly attacking the HizbAllah, his
friend had performed a valuable service for America. Taleh had also put
his own life and career on the line. That kind of commitment deserved
plain talk. "I guess the question is: Where do we go from here? You know
my country will be grateful for your actions today. But what do you want

from us in return?"
"What do I want? I want many things, Peter." Taleh shrugged again. "But
I do not expect too much too soon. Iran and the United States have a
long history together an unfortunate history in recent years. True?"
Thorn nodded silently, thinking of the long, sorry string of hostage

crises, bombings, murders, and retaliatory strikes.
"It will take time and much hard work to dissolve the enmities built up
over so many years," Taleh said quietly. "But in the short term, I would
like to offer my cooperation in the fight against these terrorists. My
forces will deny them further safe haven inside Iran. And I can offer
documents, pin lures, and other records that your intelligence services
will find invaluable. In return I want assurances against renewed
missile strikes or other hostile actions aimed at my forces."
"And later?"
"Later I hope that our two nations can work more closely on a number of
fronts." The Iranian studied him closely. "We both know that Iran is a
poor country. This mindless, uncoordinated campaign of terror has cost
us dearly. We have been isolated politically and economically for far
too long. I am hoping that your leaders will help me change that."
"I see." Thorn did see. He was enough of a strategist to know what
Taleh's offer of closer ties with Iran might mean for the United States
and the whole Middle East. Ever since the Shah's fall from power, the
U.S. and its Western allies had been searching for a way to stabilise
the vital region. Their first choice, Saddam Hussein's Iraq, had proved
itself an untrustworthy ally and an incompetent foe. The current
alternative, Saudi Arabis, was a weak ree~sparsely populated, corrupt,
and cordially loathed by most of its neighbors. If there truly was a
chance that Iran could be lured back into the community of civilised
nations, he knew the White House and the State Department would jump at
it.
Shots cracked nearby. Thorn's head lifted in surprise.
Squads of Iranian Special Forces troops were walking slowly through the
compound, methodically firing into each of the bodies littering
Manzarieh Park's streets and bloodsoaked lawns.
Taleh saw the question on his face and nodded somberly. "Yes. My troops
are killing any terrorists who may only have been wounded."

He held up a hand to forestall any protest Thorn might make. "I know
what your codes of military justice say about such things, but you must
understand our position here. As you pointed out, we are now at war with
the HizbAllah. Since they will show me no mercy if I fail, I will show
them none now. In any case, every fanatic we take alive is only another
prisoner the others will try to free a constant irritant, perhaps even a
danger to us again someday. Dead, they may become martyrs, but martyrs
cannot hold a rifle or turn a detonator key."
He was right, Thorn knew. The UCMJ contained specific procedures for
dealing with prisoners procedures laid out with lawyerly precision. But
very few of the rules written for an antiseptic courtroom were easily
applied under combat conditions. And by its very nature counterterrorism
was a murky field one full of moral ambiguity and cruel necessity. Very
few people outside the tight-knit organisations dedicated to fighting
the shadowy war against terrorism understood that. Look at the public
furor that had erupted several years before when a British SAS team
ambushed several IRA guerrillas in Gibraltar and shot them down without
warning or mercy.
He looked up. Taleh was still waiting for his response. The hardships of
the Revolution and the Iran-lraq war had made his friend far more
ruthless than he remembered. But this was the other man's fight and his
home ground. Second guessing his decisions now would serve no useful
purpose. He nodded his reluctant understanding.
The Iranian seemed satisfied. "Good." He glanced at his watch and

signaled Captain Kazemi over with a quick gesture. "Farhad will escort
you back to your quarters for now, Peter. I will join you there after my
prayers."
Taleh clapped him on the shoulder again. "Then we can eat together and
discuss these matters at greater length. We can also talk of the old
days the better days of our youth." He swept his eyes over the
smoldering ruins of the Manzarieh camp. "And in considerably more
pleasant surroundings."
MAY 10 The U.S. State Department, Washington, D.C.
Twenty-four hours and seven thousand grueling air miles after leaving
Iran, Lieutenant Colonel Peter Thorn finished debriefing the last set of
self-proclaimed State Department experts on the results of his mission.
He gritted his teeth as the door to the conference room swung shut
behind him and turned to the senior officer at his side. "I swear to

God, sir, I've never seen such a group of pompous, arrogant. . ."
"Calmly, Pete. Calmly." Major General Sam Farrell steered him away from
the room and down a tiled corridor toward an elevator. He pressed the
down button and stood back. "Our current lords and masters of the Foggy
Bottom may be pompous. They are arrogant. But they most certainly are
not deaf."
"Sorry, sir." Thorn took a deep breath and then released it slowly.
Farrell was right. He would gain nothing by losing his temper right in
the State Department's inner sanctum.
He'd never thought debriefing this administration's coterie of foreign

policy experts would be a walk in the park. So why should he kick when
they turned out to be as obnoxious as he'd expected?
Oh, they had been polite enough on the surface anyway. They'd listened
fairly attentively to his outline of General Taleh's moves to rid Iran
of the HizbAllah and to the recap of his conversations with the Iranian
leader. But there had been a dead silence when he'd offered to take
questions. More telling still, he and Farrell had been completely
ignored during the prolonged discussion that followed his briefing.
In fact, it had become very clear that the band of corporate lawyers and
former academics who made up the State Department's current policy elite
were utterly uninterested in the views of those they saw as uniformed
robots as simple men suited only to obey orders from their civilian
superiors. Instead, Austin Brookes, the elderly, courtly Secretary of
State, and his inner circle were a lot more interested in claiming total
credit for Iran's sudden change of heart. Thorn had heard enough
abstract nonsense about back-channel diplomacy and geopolitical "levers"
in the past two hours to last him a lifetime.
At least Taleh was proving a man of his word.
His troops had pounded two more HizbAllah camps while Thorn was still in
Iran. And a preliminary analysis of the data he'd brought back from
Taleh showed that many of the dead were terrorists who had been on the
U.S. government's Most Wanted lists for years. In the long run, Thorn
thought, that mattered a hell of a lot more than which set of American
bureaucrats counted coup for making the Iranians see sweet reason.
One thing more was sure. Taleh was thorough. He played to win at all
times. He accepted no excuses not from his subordinates and not from
himself. That was something Thorn found familiar. It was the way he'd

lived his own life from boyhood on.
"Coming, Pete?"
"Yes, sir." Thorn hurriedly collected his wandering thoughts and

followed his commander into the elevator. Without talking they rode down
to the car waiting to take them back to Andrews Air Force Base. He and
Sam Farrell had been friends for more than ten years and the older man
knew when to let him simmer.
But as soon as the staff car pulled out of the curving State Department
drive and turned onto a busy, traffic-choked street, Farrell broke the
silence. "Everything set for your change-of-command ceremony next month,
Pete?"
"Yes, sir. And Bill Henderson's ready and raring to take charge." Thorn
could hear the reluctance and regret in his own voice. He had commanded
Delta's A Squadron for two years now two of the happiest, most
fulfilling years of his life. He'd relished every minute spent leading
the officers and men widely regarded as the finest troops in the U.S.
Army.
Nothing lasted forever, though especially not in the Army. His command
tour was up and it was time to hand the outfit over to his deputy. Time
to take on a new assignment. Although that was long-hallowed Army
routine, he knew that not even the colonel's silver eagles he'd be
pinning on at his new post would ease his sense of loss.
Giving up command of the squadron was bad. Giving it up for a staff job
was worse. And giving it up for a staff job at the Pentagon was awful
beyond all measure.
On the strength of his successful covert mission to Iran, Farrell had

wangled him a new post as the head of a special intelligence liaison
unit, an outfit charged with tracking and evaluating terrorist groups
that might become JSOC targets. It was just the kind of ticket he needed
to punch to climb higher in the military hierarchy. Somehow that wasn't
much comfort. Like many officers who saw themselves as "warriors" first
and career professionals second, Thorn regarded an assignment to the
Pentagon with sheer, unadulterated loathing. The massive building was a
maze of interservice politics, petty backbiting, paperwork, paperwork,
and more paperwork.
He frowned, aware that Farrell was watching him with just the faintest
hint of mingled sympathy and amusement. Oh, he'd ride the desk he'd been

assigned and he'd do his best, but that didn't mean he had to like it.
Thorn shook his head in frustration. Cut loose by Iran, the HizbAllah
and the other radical Islamic factions were on the run. They were
vulnerable. And now, no matter how he looked at it, he was left with the
disquieting feeling that he had been shunted off to the sidelines right
when all hell was breaking loose for the terrorist bastards he'd been
preparing to fight all his life.
CHAPTER 3.
SHARPENING THE STEEL.
MAY 22 In Iran, west of Shiraz.
(D-DAY MINUS 207)
The camouflaged UH-lH-Huey helicopter clattered west, following the

trace of a winding valley deeper into Iran's Zagros Mountains.
Seated right behind the pilot and copilot, General Amir Taleh found the
view beautiful but daunting. Razor-edged mountains soared high above the
helicopter, some three or four thousand meters high. The peaks were
brown, tan, dun every earth-colored shade imaginable. Naked to the harsh
sun beating down out of a cloudless sky, every sheer rock wall and
jumbled boulder field radiated heat.
He glanced down. The narrow valley they were flying over was also a
stark unrelieved grey and brown, the color of rock and bare earth.
Nothing green seemed to grow along the banks of a bone-dry stream bed
that filled only during the region's short winter.
The Huey bucked up and down suddenly, rocked by strong gusts that clawed
at the fragile craft. The deeper into the mountains they flew, the more
turbulent the air became.
"Masegarh Base, this is Tango One-Four. Request permission to land.

Over."
Taleh could hear the strain in his pilot's voice. Safe flying this far
up in the Zagros required total concentration and pinpoint precision.
Only the most skilled professionals in the Iranian Air Force were
allowed to fly this mountainous route. Mistakes were too costly in lives
and, more important, in valuable machines.

He leaned forward slightly, craning his neck to see through the cockpit
canopy. Several kilometers ahead, the valley widened, opening onto a
broad natural amphitheater surrounded on all sides by jagged mountains.
A dirt road snaked out of the valley and across the plain, visible from
the air only where it cut through isolated clumps of weathered rock and
withered brush. The road ended at a cluster of low buildings shimmering
in the heat.
"Tango One-Four, this is Masegarh. You are cleared to land through Air
Defense Corridor One. Winds are from the east at twenty-five kilometers
an hour, with occasional gusts up to sixty kilometers."
"Roger."
Slowing now, the helicopter flew out of the valley and out across the
barren plain, heading for a small cleared square of ground outside the
Masegarh camp. A fuel truck and several jeeps were parked off to one
side of the helipad. A Cobra gunship in Iranian Air Force markings sat
nearby under camouflage netting. Needle-nosed shapes poking out from
under more camouflage netting further away betrayed the presence of a
SAM battery.
Engine whining, the Huey slid over the pad, flared out, and settled
heavily onto the ground. Sand and small pebbles kicked up by the rotor
downwash rattled off the helicopter's fuselage and skids.
Taleh could see a uniformed reception committee waiting beyond the arc
of the Hucy's slowing rotor. Ducking beneath the blades, one officer ran
forward and slid the side door back.
Bracing himself against the heat, Taleh jumped down. Kazemi followed
right behind him. They walked slowly over to the waiting officers.
One immediately stepped forward, came to attention, and saluted.
"Welcome to the Masegarh Special Forces camp, sir."
"Colonel Basardan." Taleh returned the salute, eyeing the other man with
approval. He'd handpicked Basardan for this assignment. During the war
with Iraq, the colonel had proved himself a good soldier and a superb
organiser, but he'd been letting himself go at a Defense Ministry desk
job in Tehran. Now the incipient paunch and double chin were gone.
Evidently, the mountains and the harsh training routine agreed with him.
"I believe you already know my senior officers?'' Basardan asked.

Taleh nodded. He'd personally selected each and every man above the rank
of lieutenant stationed at Masegarh.
The weapons, tactics, demolitions, and language instructors assigned to

this training camp were among the best in the Iranian armed forces. They
represented a sizable percentage of his country's relatively small pool
of professional soldiers. In fact, the whole facility represented an
enormous investment in precious time, scarce resources, and even scarcer
military skills. Had they known anything about it, Taleh's surviving
opponents inside the government would have been sure to decry the whole
effort as an inexcusable waste. Others might argue that the officers
based here would be better employed teaching their specialised skills to
the broader mass of Iran's Regular Army.
He would have ignored them all. The elite commando teams being trained
and hardened at Masegarh were vital to his future plans.
Taleh was suddenly impatient. Written reports meant nothing. He wanted

to measure the progress being made here with his own eyes. He caught
Basardan's eye and nodded toward the waiting Russian-made GAZ jeeps.
"Let's proceed, Colonel. You can brief me on the way."
"Yes, sir." The commandant turned away, signaling his officers into
their vehicles. "We have an exercise or two under way that I think you
will find most interesting."
With Taleh, Basardan, and Kazemi in the lead jeep, the small convoy
swung off the helipad, heading down the lone dirt road toward the base.
The sentries manning a checkpoint outside the main gate saluted and
waved them through. Taleh noted with interest that none of them were
Iranian.
Basardan saw his look and nodded, pitching his voice to carry over the
sound of the jeep's motor. "They are trainees, General. We expect them
to perform a wide range of routine duties everything from manning our
guard posts to working in the maintenance pool."
"Very good." Taleh was pleased. These men would have to function
efficiently deep in enemy territory for several weeks and even months.
Anything that enhanced their selfdiscipline and self-sufficiency was a
welcome addition to the course.

The camp's "Main Street" was two rows of plain concrete barracks, an
administration building, classrooms, an armory, and an elaborate
obstacle course all the trappings of a regulation Army training
facility. There was only one unmilitary touch. The minaret of a small
mosque built just beyond the compound stood as a constant reminder of
God's dominion.
Masegarh had once been used as a Pasdaran camp for training foreign
"freedom fighters." Taleh was having dozens of such places dismantled,
but he had ordered this installation kept in operation and even upgraded
slightly. But only slightly.
One had to be careful. The location of this place was certainly known to
Western reconnaissance satellites. Still, he believed it would attract
less attention to use an established base than to build a new one.
Taleh's mind conjured up the English phrase that most closely captured
his intention: to hide in plain sight.
He scanned the camp as they roared through it at high speed. Everywhere,

he saw groups of hard-working men jogging in formation, with an Iranian
noncommissioned officer always close on their heels. Others scrambled
under and over the obstacle course's maze of barbed wire, pits, walls,
and ropes all under a steady barrage of shouted criticism from
unsmiling, eagle-eyed instructors.
More trainees were busy on firing ranges outside the base perimeter,
honing their combat skills with a wide array of different weapons. The
periodic crack of high-powered sniper rifles being zeroed in blended
with the steady rattle of automatic-weapons fire. Other men clustered
around Iranian Special Forces officers demonstrating rocket-propelled
grenade launchers, mortars, plastic explosives, and shoulder fired SAMs.
The convoy kept moving, accelerating down the road and out into the
countryside. They drove for fifteen minutes before pulling up to a stone
cairn by the roadside the only landmark visible in the whole bleak
landscape. Another GAZ jeep and two senior noncoms with clipboards
waited near the cairn, occasionally consulting their watches.
Taleh turned to Basardan for an explanation.
"I sent a- platoon of twenty men out on a twenty-kilometer hike this

morning. They have three hours to complete the march." The camp
commandant nodded toward the cairn. "That is the finish line." Taleh
waited. The glint in Basardan's eye told him there was more to this
exercise than a simple road march.

"Each man carries a rucksack filled with thirty kilograms of rocks."
Taleh could hear Kazemi suppress a soft, astonished whis tie. He

understood his aide's amazement. The grueling march the colonel had
outlined surpassed anything in the standard Iranian Army regimen.
Kazemi leaned forward from the back of the jeep. "And if they do not
finish within the three-hour deadline, Colonel?"
"They fail the course," Basardan said flatly. "Permanently."
The young captain sat back, silent, while Taleh exchanged glances with
the colonel. The trainees did not know it, but there were no return-trip
tickets from Masegarh. His orders dictated the most extreme measures to
maintain absolute secrecy.
Taleh saw the leading group of marchers first. He pointed down the road.
"There they are, Colonel."
The four men were still several hundred meters away, tiny in the
distance and barely visible through the shimmering heat waves. All wore
the same olive-drab fatigues and reeled under the weight of the bulging
rucksacks slung from their shoulders. As they came steadily closer,
Taleh could hear their hoarse voices egging each other on.
He nodded. That was good. Very good. Even in pain and near the edge of
utter exhaustion, these men were still a group not a pack of lone
wolves.
At last, half carrying one man who'd stumbled and nearly gone down, they
trotted the final hundred meters to the cairn and collapsed panting on
the ground. Taleh studied the four men with interest. One looked like an
Arab, probably a Palestinian. Another might be a Turk or a native of one
of the former Soviet republics. Two were Bosnian Muslims one
dark-haired, the other fair. All in all, a mix typical of the camp's
population.
One of the noncoms who had been waiting checked their names off on his
clipboard. The other stalked forward to the middle of the huddle of
gasping trainees. "Congratulations, little children. You made it." He
paused. "Trucks are waiting to take you back to the camp."
Still too breathless to speak, they looked up with smiles that were
faint on worn faces. One by one they levered themselves off the ground

and staggered painfully to their feet. Slowly the smiles faded. There
were no trucks in sight.
The Iranian sergeant nodded pleasantly. "The trucks are eight kilometers
that way." He pointed back down the road. Away from Masegarh.
All of them stared back at him, mouths hanging open in shock and
despair. The dark-haired Bosnian shook his head wordlessly, moaned, and
collapsed like a puppet with all its strings cut. The Turk simply sat
down, numbly staring at the ground between his feet.
"Impossible. Impossible," the Palestinian gasped. He pointed a shaking

finger at the stone cairn. "That is the end mark. The finish. You told
us that."
"Yes, that is true," the Iranian Special Forces sergeant agreed

patiently. His tone hardened. "But circumstances change. Plans change.
You must expect the unexpected."
The fourth man, one of the Bosnians, silently nodded. His fair hair and
pale blue eyes made him stand out from his darker companions. His
actions were even more different. He turned to the others and began
pulling them back to their feet, all the while urging them on. "Come on,
Selim! To your feet, Ahmad! Up, Khalil! You want to rest? We'll rest at
the trucks!" His voice, though hoarse, still carried a note of utter
conviction and confidence.
Stooping, he slung his arm around the other Bosnian and moved off at a
tired, weaving half-trot. The others followed him.
Taleh and Basardan looked at each other and nodded somberly. The
attrition rate at the Masegarh camp was three out of four. It was easy
to see which of these men would survive.
"What is his name?" Taleh asked as the trainees staggered off into the
distance. -
"Sefer Halovic."
Headquarters building, Masegarh Special Forces camp.
By late afternoon, Taleh had seen enough to know that Colonel Basardan
and his officers had grasped his vision for the special units he
expected them to train. Using many of the same techniques employed by
the American Rangers, the British SAS, and the Russian Spetznaz, they

were melding a cadre of fierce, disciplined commandos men schooled in

the arts of intelligence-gathering, sabotage, and killing. Men who would
act as his own "smart weapons" deep in the heart of an enemy homeland.
He had no illusions. Those who survived Masegarh would not be supermen.

The time allotted was too short. But they were already infinitely
superior to any forces the HizbAllah or the Pasdaran had ever managed to
field.
"Trainee Sergeant Halovic is here, sir." Captain Farhad Kazemi stuck his
head through the door of the office Taleh had commandeered for a series
of interviews. He needed to know more about these men than he could
glean from typed dossiers or from watching them maneuver through a
series of set-piece exercises. Would they be able to do what he asked of
them? Were they tough enough? Intelligent enough? Ruthless enough?
"Send him in, Farhad."
The Bosnian came into the office, obviously fatigued but still standing
straight and reporting correctly. Taleh studied him quietly for a few
moments.
Halovic had a lean, hungry look that the Iranian suspected had been
there long before he began his training at Masegarh. His face was thin,
almost gaunt. Even his hands were long and slender a surgeon's hands.
That was appropriate. According to his file, the Bosnian had once been a
medical student at the university in Sarajevo. Clean-shaven and of
average height, he appeared to be somewhere in his late twenties.
Halovic was also a quiet man, as might be expected under the

circumstances. He met Taleh's probing gaze without blinking or looking
away. Like any soldier, he'd apparently learned that meetings with
superiors were usually a time to keep your mouth shut, your ears open,
and to say what they wanted to hear.
Taleh finally broke the silence. Speaking in English, the lingua franca
of the camp, he pointed to a chair. "Sit down, Sergeant."
"Thank you, sir." The Bosnian sat down easily, almost gracefully. Even
off his feet he gave the impression of a hunter set to strike, of a
predator poised to kill.
For a moment, Taleh felt as though he were staring into a mirror. He

shook himself mentally and went on. "You look like a man who has seen
hard times, Sergeant."

Halovic thought for half a beat before replying. "Everything in Bosnia

is hard, General."
Taleh nodded. He indicated the file folder open on the desk in front of
him. "You have seen much fighting." It was not a question. Combat
experience was one of the basic preconditions for admission to the
Masegarh training course.
"Yes, sir," Halovic said quietly, firmly.
Before war tore his homeland apart, the Bosnian had been content to
continue his studies in Sarajevo. The idea of being a soldier had been
the furthest thing from his mind. Even when the killing and atrocities
began, he'd only seen the need for another doctor. He had fully intended
to serve his people as a healer.
But then Serb irregulars butchered his family, along with dozens of
others in his home village. And something had died inside Sefer Halovic
died along with his elderly parents, his sisters, and his younger
brother.
He had abandoned his medical training. It was pointless to heal the sick
and wounded while the men with guns were free to act again to slaughter
at will. Coldly determined to kill as many Serbs as possible, Halovic
had gone to war. The self-discipline, intelligence, and imagination that
would have made him a brilliant doctor had instead made him an effective
killer and a superb guerrilla leader.
At Taleh's prompting, the Bosnian outlined several different

engagements, including ambushes, assassinations, and carefully planned
assaults. His voice was calm, dispassionate almost as though he were
talking about someone else's actions. Only when he described his most
spectacular exploit a massive car bomb attack on the street outside the
Yugoslav Defense Ministry itself did any hint of satisfaction creep into
his voice.
"The Serbs were still counting their mangled dead weeks later." He
showed his teeth. "I believe that was when they truly began to know
fear."
Halovic's face tightened. "Then the cease-fire came. The precious

'peace' imposed by the U.N. and by the Christian powers. The surrender
that will strangle my people while the Serbs grow stronger on our stolen
lands." His eyes were ice cold now, full of remembered rage. "But I did

not sign that surrender. I have not abandoned the struggle. And that is
why I came here, General."
Taleh nodded, satisfied. It was a chilling tale, but one he knew was
repeated many times all over the camp. Of the five hundred or so men at
Masegarh, most were Bosnians, recruited out of the wreckage and despair
in Sarajevo and the other butchered Muslim cities and villages. Others
were exPLO fighters, African guerrillas, or Muslims from the former
Soviet republics. There were thousands, tens of thousands, of such
angry, dispossessed men all over the world. They were fertile ground for
his recruiters.
He leaned forward. "I have one more question, Sergeant."
Halovic looked up at him, under full control again. "Yes, sir?"
"Those men today? Your comrades on the march? What would you do if they
faltered the same way on a mission?"
Halovic's answer came swiftly, without even a moment's hesitation. "I

would kill them, General."
After Kazemi ushered the Bosnian back to his squad, Taleh turned to
Basardan. "How many are there like him, Colonel?" he asked softly.
The camp commandant shook his head. "Not many, sir. Oh, the rest are
good," he reassured Taleh, "but Halovic is something special."
"Yes." Taleh's eyes narrowed in thought. "Keep me informed of his

progress. I believe we will have work worthy of this young man."
CHAPTER FOUR.
LEARNING CURVE.
JUNE 10 The Pentagon.
Colonel Peter Thorn rode the escalator up from the Pentagon Metro stop
and stepped off into a crowded corridor junction. He paused to get his
bearings. That was a mistake. Trying to stand still in all the chaos
around him was like trying to stem an avalanche with a barbed-wire
fence.
Uniformed soldiers, sailors, airmen, and marines of every rank pushed

past on both sides, hurrying onward toward a staircase leading up to

ground level. Civilians dressed in everything from business suits to

electrician's coveralls joined them in equal or greater numbers. Strange
faces streamed by in a dizzying, never-ending parade More than twenty
thousand military and civilian workers labored inside the labyrinthine
five-sided building, and right now most of them seemed to be pouring up
and out of the Washington, D.C., area's subway system in a lemminglike
rush to start the workweek.
Thorn found himself moving forward with the noisy throng propelled
onward almost against his will, constantly jostled by elbows and by
muttered, impersonal apologies as people bumped into him. He could feel
himself tensing up.
He didn't like crowds. He never had even as a child.
Thorn hated the feeling of anonymity, of being nothing more than a

faceless member of the same herd. He'd worked hard all his life to
excel, to stand out from those around him. You couldn't do that as part
of a crowd.
Even worse, you lost total control over your own movements and actions.
Like a naval convoy reduced to sailing at the speed of the slowest ship,
any large group tended to act at the level of the lowest common
denominator. No matter what the reason, if enough people in a mob
started moving in a particular direction, you either moved with them or
you got trampled.
Thorn narrowly avoided a collision with a coffee-carrying Navy captain

apparently deep in his own morning fog. He shook his head. This was
crazy. Every soldier in Delta Force knew the importance of teamwork but
their teamwork was based on a clear understanding of each man's
distinctive strengths and skills. The only skill involved here seemed to
be in putting one foot in front of the other with your eyes open. He had
the sudden sinking feeling that he was going to miss the tight-knit
professional community at Delta's Fort Bragg compound more than he'd
ever imagined.
Beyond the staircase the stream of civilians and military personnel

arriving for work began to assume some semblance of order, forming into
long lines to funnel through the security station guarding the
Pentagon's main entrance. Everyone entering the building had to flash a
badge toward the bored-looking Department of Defense guards manning the
station.
With a sense of relief, Thorn veered out of the line he'd been stuck in

and headed for a desk near the guard post.
One of the DOD policemen behind the desk looked up from the sports
section of the Washington Post. "Can I help you, Colonel?"
"Sure hope so." He held out his military identity card. "My name's
Thorn. I'm taking up a new post here, but I don't have a pass yet." He
nodded toward the enormous entrance hall visible beyond the security
station. "Plus I'm not real eager to wander around in there without a
native guide."
The cop smiled in agreement. "It's a hell of a maze, all right, sir." He
took Thorn's ID and flipped open a thick book in front of him.
"Right. Let's see if we can find out where you're supposed to go."
Squinting back and forth between the card and the book, the policeman
ran his finger down a long list of names, ranks, internal addresses, and
phone numbers. "Thomas. . . Thompson. . ."
His finger stopped moving. "Yep. Here you are, Colonel. JSOC
Intelligence Liaison Unit. Director: Thorn, Peter, NMI."
NMI. No middle initial. That was the bureaucratic abbreviation used to

fill in forms for those without middle names. Thorn knew that wasn't
really accurate in his case. He had been born and baptized with a middle
name Aloysius. But the name had been his mother's choice. He'd dumped it
when he was eleven, right after she divorced his father and vanished to
"find herself." That was just a year after his dad had come home from
Vietnam, and just two years before they went to Iran.
He squared his shoulders, shrugging off the flash of pain that always
came with remembering those events even after all this time. He'd
survived. His father had survived. And he knew lots of people who were
worse off. A whole lot worse off.
The DOD policeman picked up a phone from his desk and punched in a
five-digit internal number. "Intelligence Liaison? Yeah, this is the
main entrance security station. Listen, your new CO is here." He
listened to the voice on the other end and then turned to Thorn.
"They're sending someone up to meet you, Colonel."
Thorn nodded his thanks and stepped back from the desk to wait. He was
conscious of curious looks from some of those shuffling past him on

their way to work. But not from many. Colonels were a dime a dozen in
the Pentagon. Here you evidently had to have three or more stars on your
shoulder boards before anyone paid any attention to you.
He'd been waiting for more than ten minutes with rapidly diminishing
patience when his "guide" finally showed up. A young red-haired man
wearing a white short-sleeved shirt, a loosely knotted blue tie, and a
security badge clipped to his shirt pocket came zooming out through the
entrance, dodged through the crowd funneling in, and hurried over to the
desk.
"Colonel Thorn?" the young man asked anxiously, clearly out of breath.
"That's right."
"I'm Mike McFadden, sir. One of your junior analysts. The Maestro. . .
uh, Mr. Rossini. . . sent me up to get you in." McFadden swallowed.
"Sorry it took so long, but it's quite a hike."
Seen up close, the analyst's appearance inspired even less confidence.

Pens and what looked like a pack of chewing gum bulged behind his
security badge, and the bottom of his tie showed signs of having been
dunked in coffee or a cola not long before. There were even tiny traces
of powdered sugar caught in the scraggly mustache McFadden seemed to be
trying to grow.
Thorn sighed inside. Like every other special warfare operative, he'd
never been a spit-and-polish fanatic, but this was going to take some
getting used to. Strike that, he thought, looking at McFadden again.
This was going to take a lot of getting used to. He cleared his throat,
searching for something diplomatic to say. "You must be very, very good
at your job, Mike.'
"Sired "Never mind." Thorn motioned toward the security checkpoint.
"Lead on, Macduff."
"That's McFadden, sir.. ." The young man stopped and grinned suddenly.
"Oh. I get it. Shakespeare. Right."
The analyst moved off again, ushering him through the checkpoint and
metal detectors. He paused on the other side. "Where to exactly,
Colonel? Want to pick up your building pass first? Or go straight to the

office?"
Thorn made a quick decision. He needed to find out just what and who he
was dealing with in his job. "The office."
McFadden nodded rapidly and led him past a row of shops selling
everything from books to toiletries, walking fast at a pace that almost
bordered on a trot. Thorn was glad to see that. It made him think that
the red-haired young man might not have just been making excuses for his
own tardiness earlier.
Within minutes he was sure of it.
By then they'd gone up and down so many ramps, staircases, and identical
corridors that Thorn was starting to feel totally, hopelessly lost. A
sign on one wall reading "C-Ring" gave him the only clue to their
current whereabouts. They were in the third of the Pentagon's five
concentric rings. Swell. That narrowed it down to somewhere within a few
hundred thousand square feet. Real useful.
McFadden held open the door to another staircase. "We're almost there,
Colonel. Like I said, it's quite a hike."
Thorn followed him down the stairs and out another door. He stopped dead
in his tracks.
They were in a basement corridor. Fluorescent lights glowed overhead at

wide intervals. Some were out. Others flickered wildly, throwing
misshapen shadows against walls painted a faded institutional green and
off the bare concrete floor. Electric trolleys piled high with tools,
machinery, and boxes of files whirred by in both directions.
Thorn looked up. The low ceiling was a tangled maze of girders, pipes,
and wiring. He lowered his gaze to McFadden. "Is this a shortcut?"
"A shortcut?" The analyst seemed confused. "No, sir." He pointed down
the corridor. "Our office is just down there a little ways."
Christ. Thorn knew that some of the armed forces' more

traditional-minded senior officers bitterly resented the special warfare
community's growing clout and stable budgets. He guessed that someone in
charge of Pentagon office space had decided to exact some petty
vengeance by installing the JSOC's new intelligence outfit in the most
godforsaken place possible.

He trailed after the younger man until they came to a brown steel door
set into one of the corridor walls. It was equipped with an electronic
card reader and a ten-key pad. The letters "JSOC-ILU" were stenciled at
eye level in fresh white paint.
McFadden gestured toward the door. "Welcome to the Dungeon, Colonel." He

reddened. "I mean, that's our nickname for it. . ." His voice trailed
away.
Thorn took pity on him and smiled. "Seems appropriate, Mike. Okay, the
Dungeon it is." He pointed his index finger at the door. "Now let's get
inside and get to work."
"Right." McFadden moved in front of him to slide his ID card through the
reader and to input the code needed to open the door. Thorn noticed that
the other man was careful to block his view of the lock's keypad. That
was a mark in his favor. Even though the analyst didn't pay much
attention to his personal appearance, he obviously took the need for
security very seriously indeed. So his priorities were straight.
The door buzzed suddenly and unlatched.
"We each have our own card, sir," McFadden explained, stepping back as
the door swung inward. "You'll get yours and the number code when you
sign in at the Security Office."
Nodding his understanding, Thorn walked briskly into what McFadden

called the Dungeon. At first glance the accommodations looked better
than the bare corridor outside but not that much better. There was a
lot more light, the walls were painted a pale blue, and at least someone
had laid a worn brown carpet over the concrete floor.
Beyond the secure door a narrow hallway opened on to a common area. A

large table surrounded by chairs filled the center of the room and a
small table off to one side held a coffeemaker and a stack of paper
cups. Other corridors led off-from this central room into the rest of
the complex.
Thorn didn't have time to notice more. Several men and a couple of women
were gathered near the coffeemaker, clearly waiting to greet him. They
ranged in age from their early twenties to their mid- to late forties.
All of them were civilians.
One of the oldest, a tall, balding, heavyset man, stepped forward right
away and held out a huge, bearlike hand. "Colonel Thorn? My name's Joe

Rossini. I'm your deputy director. Welcome aboard."
"Thanks." Thorn shook hands with the man who would be his number two for
the next year. Steeling himself to make the white lie sound sincere, he
said, "I'm glad to be here."
Rossini nodded toward the others. "The rest of these eager, shining
faces are your section leaders." Dark brown eyes gleamed behind the
thick lenses of his plain blackframe glasses. "They crack the whip on
the other analysts, keep the computers humming, and generally do all the
real work around here while I fill in the New York Times crossword
puzzle and think deep thoughts."
Thorn grinned. Whatever else he was, at least Rossini wasn't the kind of
pompous bureaucrat he'd feared being saddled with. He paid careful
attention as the big man introduced the others one by one, matching
faces to names for later reference. He hadn't wanted this posting, but
he was here now and he planned to do the best job he could.
When Rossini finished the introductions, Thorn looked the group over one
more time. "I won't make a speech right now. I'm sure you'll all hear my
voice far too often and far too soon." There were a few mildly nervous
chuckles at that. He waited for them to die away before continuing in
the same easy, informal tone. "I do want to make one point, though. I
care a lot about accuracy and about the truth. What I don't care much
about is strict military formality. So you don't have to keep calling me
'Colonel' or 'sir.' My first name's Peter and I expect you to use it.
Okay?"
They looked relieved.
"Great. That's it, then. I'll see you all later in the day." He turned
and nodded toward Rossini. "Right now the Maestro here and I are going
to get better acquainted."
His new deputy's thick black eyebrows shot up in surprise at Thorn's use
of his office nickname. Half hidden behind the other analysts, Mike
McFadden gulped audibly and faded away down one of the corridors.
Thorn smiled inwardly. He'd filed away his guide's first, accidental
revelation of Rossini's handle for use at the first suitable
opportunity. In his experience it never hurt to have a reputation for
being ultra-observant.
The man they called the Maestro wasn't slow on the uptake himself.

Rossini saw McFadden vanish, glanced at Thorn, and pretty clearly

mentally added two and two together. The big man shook his head in mock
dismay. "So what do people call you behind your back, Pete?" he asked.
Thorn shrugged, smiling. "I suspect you'll find out a hell of a lot
sooner than I will." He motioned in the general direction of the rest of
the complex. "How about giving me the fifty-cent tour before we get down
to business?"
"To hear is to obey." Rossini led the way down the right hand corridor.
"We'll start with the Regional Analysis sections. . ."
Beyond the meeting room, the Intelligence Liaison Unit's quarters

branched out into a warren of small offices crowded with cubicles,
desks, computers, and filing cabinets. Maps, blackboards, and bulletin
boards hung from the walls almost everywhere Thorn looked. Every room
held two or three people either hunched over computer keyboards or
conferring together in earnest tones. Television sets flickered in
several corners, tuned to the major news networks with the sound muted.
The whole organisation gave off a feeling of energy and quiet

excitement. One bulletin board held rows of small black-and-white
snapshots showing the high-ranking terrorists confirmed killed in Amir
Taleh's crackdown. Another tracked the ongoing disintegration of the
HizbAllah's command structure.
Thorn liked what he saw so far. These people weren't just going through
the motions. They were genuinely committed to their work.
He could also sense Rossini's pride in his creation. In a little over a

month, the big man had molded a disparate collection of forty or so
counterterrorism experts drawn from everywhere across the vast alphabet
soup of U.S. intelligence agencies into a unified team. That was an
impressive accomplishment. Thorn knew a lot about motivating soldiers to
work hard when their lives and those of their comrades were on the line.
He was savvy enough to realise that he knew a lot less about motivating
people when the stakes were more abstract.
The JSOC Intelligence Liaison Unit might be Major General Sam Farrell's
brainchild, but it was obvious that Joe Rossini's drive and dedication
had brought it to life.
His office was about as far back inside the complex as it was possible

to get right next to Rossini's. They shared a secretary and a

photocopier. Beyond that and the same basic floor plan, the two rooms
didn't have anything in common.
The deputy director's office was a mess. A series of framed photographs

on the walls gave the room a personal touch. They showed a smiling
Rossini, his wife, and an assortment of four or five children in a
variety of settings. Everything else was work-related. Almost every
square inch of desk and floor space was piled high with computer
printouts and floppy disks. And books. Books on terrorism and
psychology. Books on weapons, explosives, and sabotage. Books on the
climates, cultures, and histories of different parts of the world.
Stacks of books that were piled so high and so precariously that you had
the feeling the slightest tremor would start an avalanche.
Slightly stunned by the sight of so much crammed into so little space,

Thorn pulled his head out of Rossini's room and ushered the big man into
his own barren work area. None of his own personal effects had arrived
from Fort Bragg yet not that he would have very much to hang on the
walls even when they did, he realised.
He shut the door behind them, tossed his uniform cap onto his empty
chair, and perched himself on one corner of the desk. He gestured toward
the room's only other seat. "Take a pew, Maestro."
"Thanks." Rossini sat down heavily.
Thorn watched the big man closely, noting the way he winced as he
straightened his left leg out. He had been limping by the time they
finished the brief tour. "Your knee giving you trouble?"
"A little. Too much football when I was younger and too many extra
pounds now. My wife and kids watch my calories for me, but the weight
doesn't seem to come off." Rossini dismissed his personal problems with
a disinterested shrug. "What would you like to know first, Pete?"
"Well, I'd like a rundown on exactly how the outfit's shaping up. Plus,
where you see us fitting into the JSOC and Pentagon scheme of things."
Thorn had read a huge stack of reports before flying up from North
Carolina, but he wanted to hear it straight, without the usual official
gobbledygook. From what Sam Farrell had said, Rossini had a reputation
throughout the intelligence community for not pulling any punches even
when keeping quiet might benefit his career. This seemed like a good
time to find out how much of that reputation for candor was deserved.

Rossini didn't disappoint him.
"We've got some damned good people working here, Pete." The big man
smiled gently. "Some of their social graces aren't exactly up to snuff,
but they're some of the brightest puzzle-pushers I've ever seen. Too
bright for the powers-that-be in their old agencies, I guess."
Thorn nodded. He'd been worried by some of the things he'd read during
his first quick scan through the Intelligence Liaison Unit's personnel
records until he'd begun to see the emerging pattern. Backed by
Farrell's carte Blanche, ossini had recruited mavericks men and women
whose skills were undoubted but who were widely viewed as square pegs in
round holes inside the existing intelligence bureaucracies. At a time of
declining budgets, the CIA, the NSA, and the other agencies were under
increasing pressure to cut costs and staff. In those circumstances, the
first to go were usually those who didn't quite fit the button-down,
yuppified tone emanating from each organization's upper floors.
Those were exactly the kind of people Farrell had said he wanted for the
ISOC liaison unit: people who were independent-minded and "just plain
ornery enough" to take the analyses generated by the rest of the
intelligence community, shake them up, turn them inside out, and
basically play holy hell with the conventional wisdom.
Well, Joe Rossini had taken the general at his word, Thorn realized. The
offices outside this room were crawling with men and women who loved
nothing better than poking holes in other government agencies' pet
theories. Men and women who were now under his authority. Terrific. He
had the sudden, unnerving feeling he'd just stepped out into a
bureaucratic minefield.
He shook off the feeling and asked, "Any problems so far?" '
"You mean besides our wonderful accommodations?"
Thorn matched Rossini's wry tone. "Yeah. Besides that."
"Frankly, not as many as I expected. The teams I've set up are shaking
out pretty well. The data's starting to come in and most of the agencies
are cooperating or at least making a good first stab at it."
Then Rossini shook his head. "But we need more focus, Pete. More
practical input on the kinds of inter Delta, the SEALs, and the rest of
the Command really need for planning and conducting operations. Without

that we're just another time-wasting loop in the information cycle."
Thorn nodded, starting to understand why Farrell thought he could do

some good here.
Providing the Joint Special Operations Command with highly accurate,

up-to-date intelligence on terrorist groups and their foreign backers
was the whole rationale for this new unit's existence. The Special
Operations Command already had a Directorate of Intelligence staffed by
hundreds of dedicated professionals, but they were mostly sited far away
from Washington, D.C. They were also often mired in the kinds of
interagency rivalries and lockstep thinking that inevitably developed in
large organisations.
For years Delta Force and the other American commando units had been
complaining about the quality of the intelligence support they received.
Delta even had its own detachment of covert operatives, nicknamed the
Funny Platoon, to provide tactical intelligence just before any strike.
The ILU was an effort to build on that to expand JSOC's storehouse of
reliable information to the strategic and operational levels. People
outside JSOC saw Major General Farrell's new unit as simple
empire-building. People inside saw it as a matter of survival. Bad
intelligence got good soldiers killed.
Apparently, the general was counting on him to give Rossini and his
civilian teams the military and operational insights they lacked. Now,
that made sense, Thorn thought, feeling a surge of excitement and
satisfaction at the prospect of real, meaningful work work that could
save lives. He wasn't an analyst, and he certainly wasn't a skilled
"fixer" able to navigate the Pentagon's tangled administrative
backwaters. But he did know the kind of data commandos needed to survive
and succeed.
He {caned forward. "Okay. Let's concentrate on developing that focus

first, then. We can't turn analysts into Delta commandos, but we can
give 'em a clearer idea of just what's involved in putting a mission
together and in pulling it off without getting killed. Here's what I
think we need to do. . ."
Rossinilistened intently while he outlined his ideas, interrupting only

to clarify something or to offer alternate suggestions.
By the time they broke for a quick lunch, Thorn was feeling better about
his new post. A lot of his success or failure in this assignment would
depend on how well he and his deputy director worked together. Although

it would take time to fully sort their relationship out, his first take
was positive. Rossini might be carrying around a lot of extra weight,
but none of that fat was between his ears.
JUNE 18
Fighting an urge to put a bullet through the computer screen in front of

him, Peter Thorn forced himself to take another stab at understanding
the procedures required to request photorecon satellite time. The
acronyms and bureaucratic doublespeak glowing on his monitor were all
starting to run together in one unintelligible mass.
Pursuant to AFR 200-11, NSDW2, and DCID 1/13, requests to the NFIB's
Committee on Imagery Requirements and Exploitation (COMIREX) must Bust
be approved by the appropriate offices and suboffices listed in DOD
Poplar 18/3075 . ..
"Got a minute?" Rossini's booming voice broke the spell.
Thorn looked up in relief and waved his deputy in. "Hell, Joe, take an
hour." He nodded in disgust at the electronic text showing on his
computer. "I'll be old and grey before this stuff makes any sense to
me."
"If you ever do figure it out, you'll probably be the first person in
HOD history," Rossini said sympathetically. "The rest of us just fill
out as many random forms as we can find and hope to hit the right ones
by luck."
"Swell." Thorn swiveled his chair away from the computer. "So what's
up?"
"Mike McFadden came to me an hour ago with some interesting material."

Rossini sat down and plopped a thin stack of papers down on the desk in
front of him. "He's been digging through some of the data the CIA
collects from the Brits, the French, and the rest of NATO. These pieces
caught his eye."
Thorn paged through them. Most were intelligence reports from the
international peacekeeping units and headquarters stationed in Bosnia.
Somebody, either McFadden or Rossini, had highlighted the significant
sections with a yellow marker.
His eyebrows went up. Buried deep among the routine descriptions of
Serb, Muslim, and Croat troop movements and weapons deployments were

some disquieting reports. There were rumors circulating through the

Muslim armed militias and guerrilla forces rumors of mysterious
foreigners spreading money and plane tickets to men with good combat
records and leadership skills.
He looked up at Rossini. "Somebody's recruiting terrorists again."
"Yep." Rossini spread his hands. "The question is, who?"
"The CIA have any ideas?"
Rossini shook his head. "Nope. Not that they're much interested. Langley
doesn't see Bosnia as a priority. It's a European bailiwick. And
there're no nukes involved to make it sexy for the Congress. Plus, they
don't have anyone on the ground outside of Sarajevo."
"Shit." Thorn grimaced. "These recruiters could be working for almost

anyone in the Islamic world. Iraq. Syria. Pakistan. Afghanistan. Even
what's left of HizbAllah or Hammas. Hell, they've all got military
training missions operating inside Bosnia."
"So do the Iranians," Rossini pointed out.
"True." Thorn nodded. He thought back over his conversations in Tehran.

"Look, Joe, General Taleh promised to cooperate with us in the fight
against terrorism. He's certainly kicked the hell out of them inside his
own country. Maybe we should test his cooperation on a bigger playing
field."
"You want to see if his own intelligence people have picked up these
same rumors?"
"Right. Christ, one thing's sure. The Iranians are bound to have better
sources in Bosnia than the Brits, the French, or the CL\." Thorn thought
further for a moment. "Look, I'm flying down to Bragg next week for a
conference with Farrell. Have McFadden put this together in an organised
fashion and I'll take it with me. Then we'll see if the boss can shake
loose a few more resources to follow this up on our own."
Rossini nodded. "Sounds good."
"In the meantime, we'll keep digging ourselves with what we've got now
including a call to Taleh." Thorn's jaw tightened. "Some son of a bitch
is out there rebuilding a terrorist movement, and I want to find out who
the hell it is."

CHAPTER FIVE.
DRY RUN.
JUNE 2 1 The Pentagon.
Colonel Peter Thorn sipped his instant coffee and grimaced at the awful
taste. Served him right for arriving before the coffeemaker's
self-appointed caretakers turned the machine on, he thought. He bit down
hard on a tired yawn.
He'd started coming in to the office before dawn partly to get an early
start on the day, but mostly to avoid the Pentagon rush-hour crush he
disliked so much. Although the strategy worked, coming in early didn't
mean he could leave any sooner. Mostly, he was still locked to his desk
long into the evening. Since taking over the Intelligence Liaison Unit,
he'd been putting in sixteen-hour days to bring himself up to speed on
his analysts' work and on the way the DOD system ran.
Those extended days and nights were paying off in knowledge and
understanding, but he knew he couldn't keep up the murderous pace for
much longer. Falling asleep on a pile of reports during a meeting would
probably not be the best way to build his new staff's confidence in him,
he thought wryly.
His phone buzzed suddenly, bringing him wide awake. "Thorn here."
"Colonel, this is Sergeant Nyland in Communications. You have a secure

call from Tehran. A Captain Farhad Kazemi?" The noncom stumbled slightly
over the unfamiliar name.
"Put it through, Sergeant." Thorn glanced at his computer monitor. With

a little software wizardry from Joe Rossini, he'd set it to continuously
display the local time in both Washington and Tehran. With eight and a
half hours between them, it was still morning in D.C. It was near
evening in the Iranian capital.
He heard a series of clicks and then the low hum of a carrier wave as
Kazemi came on the line. "Colonel Thorn?"
The captain's voice was slightly distorted by the satellite uplink and
the scrambler but still recognisable. For the Iranians, the secure
communications system they had been given was one of the first tangible
technological fruits of Taleh's quiet cooperation with the U.S. It

wasn't the newest equipment in the American electronics arsenal, but it

was far more effective than anything else available to them.
"Go ahead, Captain, this is Thorn."
"It is good to speak to you, Colonel." Kazemi sounded genuinely glad to

reach him, though he was clearly a bit surprised at the speed and ease
involved in making a connection halfway around the globe. Nearly two
decades of revolutionary turmoil and inadequate maintenance had left the
domestic Iranian telephone system in complete chaos. "Please hold for a
moment, sir. General Taleh will be here shortly."
Thorn arched an eyebrow in surprise. Although he hadn't known exactly

what to expect when he and Rossini asked the Iranians for their take on
the rumored terrorist recruiting in Bosnia, he certainly had not
expected a direct response from Amir Taleh himself. Commanders of
Taleh's high rank rarely worked the detail side of the intelligence
game. With the radicals still in control of some parts of the Iranian
government, he must be keeping the precise extent of his rapprochement
with the U.S. a closely held secret.
The Iranian general's firm, confident voice came on the line. "Good
morning, Peter."
Thorn sat up straighter. "Evening, sir."
"Shall we dispense with discussing the weather and the other usual
pleasantries? I am afraid that my time is at a premium just now. Captain
Kazemi guards my schedule like a jealous lion and he informs me that I
have a staff meeting in short order."
Thorn smiled to himself. After days spent wading through Pentagon

doublespeak, Taleh's plain, blunt manner was a welcome breath of fresh
air. "Of course."
"Good," the Iranian said. "Then let us cut to the heart of the matter. I
have questioned my intelligence officers about these rumors from
Bosnia." He paused briefly before continuing. "They confirm some of the
reports you passed on to Kazemi."
"So someone is recruiting Bosnian Muslims as terrorists?"
"So it appears," Taleh agreed somberly. "However, they do not believe

this recruiting effort is as widespread as your own intelligence
agencies fear."

"Oh?"
"It is the old story of the marketplace, Peter. One timid man sees a
shadow and within the hour all have heard that an army of ghosts has
gathered." Thorn could almost hear the other man's shrug. "I suspect
such a process is at work in Bosnia. One man offered training abroad
becomes ten men in the telling and retelling. And ten men recruited as
terrorists becomes a thousand or ten thousand summoned to a new jihad as
word is passed from wagging tongues to straining ears."
"I hope you're right." Thorn knew the Iranian had a good point. The
rumors the various Western intelligence agencies were picking up could
easily be stories blown out of proportion "echoes" bouncing back and
forth from a single, small kernel of truth. But even ten well-armed,
well-trained terrorists could wreak almost as much havoc as a larger
force.
He said as much to Taleh.
"That is true," the Iranian said. "I assure you, I do not take this news
lightly, Peter. I have no wish to see our mutual enemies regaining any
of their strength no matter how weak they are now."
"Do your intelligence people have any kind of a fix on who's behind all
this?" Thorn asked. If Taleh could just point him in the right
direction, he and Rossini could put pressure on the CIA and the other
agencies to focus the resources needed to find these bastards. To
pinpoint them while they were still training. To keep them under close
and constant watch. And then to smash them before they could act against
the West.
The Iranian disappointed him. "I am afraid we have no solid evidence."

He sighed. "It is a difficult matter. There are many different Muslim
factions in Bosnia almost as many as there are countries here in the
Middle East. They have adopted as their own the quarrels and petty
jealousies that tear us apart. They spend almost as much time killing
each other as they do fighting the Serbs.
"In any case, the more radical groups have little use for Iran now,"
Taleh continued. "When I broke the hold of the HizbAllah over my nation,
we lost what little influence we had over the fanatics. Their
allegiances have shifted."
"To Baghdad?" Thorn asked, mentally fanning the deck of hostile Islamic

powers and picking the most powerful among them.
"I think it is likely," Taleh agreed. "The Iraqis have ample reason to
hate America and its allies."
Thorn nodded to himself. The Iranian general's theory fit neatly into
the composite picture of the current Islamic terrorism threat that
Rossini and his analysts were putting together. Communications
intercepts and reports from human sources already showed that the
surviving fragments of the HizbAllah, Hammas, and other radical groups
were drifting into Baghdad's orbit. If Bosnian Muslims were being
rounded up for a new terrorist campaign, the Iraq government was clearly
the prime suspect.
"I wish that I could have been more helpful. I promise, you will be the
first to know if I learn anything more."
"Thank you. I'll be grateful for any assistance you can provide," Thorn
said. "In the meantime, we'll keep probing on our end."
"Of course. Go with God, Peter."
The connection to Tehran broke, leaving Thorn listening to a dial tone.

He put the phone down, stood up, and poked his head outside his office.
His secretary, a prim, middle-aged woman, was just hanging her purse on
the back of her chair.
"Peggy, will you ask Joe Rossini to see me as soon as he comes in? I
just had a call we need to discuss."
Thorn pulled his head back inside before she could reply and sat down
again at his keyboard. Hesitantly at first and then with increasing
speed, he began typing in the commands needed to pull up the latest
files on Iraq and its Ba'thist regime.
Defense Ministry, Tehran (D MINUS 177)
General Amir Taleh turned away from his desk to find nix, military aide
watching him intently.
"Do they know, General?" Kazemi asked quietly.
Taleh shook his head firmly. "No." He shrugged. "As we thought, Farhad,
the Americans have heard whispers in the wind. Nothing moreHe thought

for a moment longer, pondering what ThorD had told him. Abruptly, he
made a decision. "Nonetheless, the risks of our Bosnian enterprise are
no longer worth the reward. We already have the men we need. Instruct
General Sa'idi to close down our operations there immediately."
"Yes, sir."
Taleh nodded to himself. The agents he had commissioned to find recruits

had been cautious, using cutouts and false papers to shield their true
identities. Even if Thorn kept "probing," there should be no direct
trail for the American to follow back to Iran. He looked up. Kazemi was
still watching him.
"Do you think the American colonel believed what you told him, General?"
"For now." Taleh smiled thinly at his subordinate. "Peter Thorn is a

very determined, very intelligent man, Farhad. But he has one fatal
weakness. He is an honest man who sees his own virtues in others. He
does not understand that candor is a luxury for the strong. The weak
cannot afford such nobility."
Kazemi nodded.
"My old friend also puts too much faith in the common bond between
soldiers." Taleh frowned slightly. "There is such a bond, but there are
ties which are stronger those of blood and those to the one, true God.
One may respect an enemy and yet remain committed to his destruction.
After all, even the great Saladin and Richard the Lion-Hearted broke
bread together and spoke as friends. But either would gladly have
slashed the other out of the saddle on a battlefield."
He dismissed the whole question with an impatient wave. "We have more
urgent matters to deal with than one American colonel, Farhad. Speak to
Sa'idi and then bring me the latest personnel reports from the Masegarh
training camp. I want to go over the composition of the strike teams
again."
"Yes, sir." Kazemi hurried out to obey his orders.
Taleh moved closer to a large-scale map pinned to one of his office

walls. He studied it for a few moments, weighing and rejecting alternate
plans. Convinced again that his original strategic concepts were still
valid, he turned his gaze toward the calendar posted beside the map. NO,
he thought in satisfaction, Thorn and his compatriots would not pierce
the veil he had drawn across their eyes not in the time left to them.

JUNE 24 Fort Bragg, North Carolina.
Colonel Peter Thorn glanced at his team as they crouched to either side
of a locked door. Like him, each man was clad from head to toe in
dark-colored clothing and body armor. Black Kevlar helmets, shatterproof
goggles, and flame-resistant Nomex balaclavas protected their heads.
Their assault vests and leg pouches held an arsenal of grenades, spare
pistol and SMG magazines, and other gear. Each of the four men held a
German-made Heckler & Koch MP5 submachine gun in his gloved hands.
"Sniper One, ready. No target."
"Sniper Two, ready. No target."
Thorn tensed as the whispered reports from the two-man sniper teams he'd
posted outside sounded in his earphones. They confirmed what he'd
suspected from the moment his assault force infiltrated this compound.
All the terrorists and hostages were inside the room in front of him.
And the bad guys were being very, very careful. They were staying well
away from the windows and any exposure to his long-range firepower.
Great. This was going to be a bitch.
He pointed to the door and held up two fingers, signaling the type of
breaching charge he wanted.
Staff Sergeant Callaway, the team's demolitions expert, nodded sharply,

eyes bright behind his thick goggles. The tall, broad-shouldered noncom
laid his weapon aside, yanked open the Velcro tab on one of his assault
vest's gadget pouches, and carefully extracted a thin sheet of explosive
rolled into a cylinder. Moving slowly and surely, he straightened up,
unrolling the demo charge at the same time.
Thorn spoke softly into the radio mike taped to his throat. "Team Lead.
Five seconds." He tightened his grip on his MP5 and tugged a
beer-can-shaped flash/bang grenade out of his left leg pouch. "Four.
Three. . ."
Callaway slapped the paper-thin sheet of explosive onto the door,

triggered the detonator, and whirled away.
`'One."
WHUMMP! The door blew inward and slammed down onto the floor. Special

timers had detonated the top of the demo charge a split second ahead of
the bottom, directing the blast downward.
Without waiting, Thorn rolled out, lobbed his grenade through the smoke,
and rolled back against the wall. "Grenade! Go! Go!"
His number two man glided through the doorway and moved left just as the
flash/bang went off in a rippling, blinding, deafening series of flashes
and staccato explosions that would confuse and disorient anyone inside
the room.
Thorn followed him into the smoke, sliding to the right with his
submachine gun at shoulder level, ready to fire. He kept moving along
the wall, his eyes scanning back and forth through the arc he'd assigned
himself The adrenaline pouring into his system seemed to be stretching
time itself. Every dazzling flash from the exploding grenade lit the
room like a giant, slow-motion strobe light.
Motion tugged at the corner of his left eye. He spun in that direction,
aiming, centering the target coming at him in his rear sights. A woman
wearing a jacket and skirt loomed out of the smoke. His finger relaxed
minutely on the trigger.
Her hands were full.
Thorn's trained instincts took over. He squeezed off a three-round burst

that knocked the half-seen figure backward to the floor. He spun right,
still moving forward, hunting new enemies in the grey haze. Submachine
guns stuttered briefly off to his left as other members of the team
engaged targets of their own.
He edged past an overturned desk. There! More movement off to his right.
He whirled that way, seeing a man rising to his knees. His MP5 came up
and centered on the man's chest.
Thorn fought off the urge to fire. The kneeling man was unarmed. He
barked out a command. "You! Down! Now!" He emphasised the order with the
muzzle of his submachine gun.
The man dropped facedown and lay still.
Thorn scanned through his arc again, searching for further signs of
movement. Any movement. Nothing. He looked again, even harder this time.
Still nothing. His pulse began slowing, falling toward normal. "Team
Lead. Right side is clear."

His backup man echoed his assessment. "Number Three. Confirmed. Right
side is clear."
More voices flooded through his earphones as the rest of the assault
team checked in.
"This is Two. Left side is clear."
"Number Four. Confirmed."
Thorn waited for a final report from his snipers before allowing himself
to relax. They had good news. None of the terrorists had escaped the
room during the assault team's attack. He spoke into his throat mike.
"Control, this is Team Lead. Exercise complete."
A laconic voice answered. "Roger, Lead. Exercise complete. Weapons

safe."
Thorn and the others snapped their safety catches on and stood easy.
Recessed overhead lights came on suddenly, illuminating the shooting

room. High-speed fans kicked in with a low, vibrating hum, clearing the
smoke still hanging in the air.
Thorn glanced around at the assault team's handiwork. Mannequins and

pop-up targets the hostages and terrorists were scattered through the
make-believe office. Those shown carrying weapons were bullet-riddled.
Those that were unarmed looked intact.
"Congratulations, gentlemen. You've survived another jaunt through the

Delta Force House of Horrors. And better yet, you did it without killing
any of the people you were trying to save. This time. By the grace of
God."
The familiar sarcastic voice from the open doorway brought Thorn around
with a smile on his face.
Sergeant Major Roberto "TOW" Diaz strode into the room and stopped with
his hands on his hips, surveying the situation before him with a mildly
disgusted look. The short, muscular, dark-haired man, the senior NCO in
Delta Force's A Squadron, exuded raw energy and strength even at rest.
In- tensely competitive, he worked hard to stay in the kind of physical
shape that routinely let him outmarch, outfight, and outlast men ten or
fifteen years younger. No one who saw him in the field would have

guessed that he was forty-five.
"Fourteen point two seconds to clear one friggin' room," Diaz announced,
apparently to the world at large. He looked at each man in turn before
shaking his head. "That's slow, gentlemen. Awful slow."
He paused significantly. "My arthritic grandmother could rip this place

apart faster than that."
There was a low rumble from the back of the room. "Hell, Tow, your
grandmother can fly to the god damned moon on her own power. According
to you, anyway."
Diaz grinned. "Maybe so, Nick." He glanced at Thorn and his grin got
wider. "I guess I shouldn't have expected more from a team leader who
spends most of his time these days sitting on his butt at the Pentagon."
Thorn hung his head in mock shame. "Mea culpa, Sergeant Major. I am but
a lowly staff weenie now. Ignore my august rank and close, personal
friendship with your new CO. Pour out your wrath on my trembling
shoulders. But, please, oh please, spare my beloved men."
The room erupted in laughter.
Diaz was the first to sober up. "Okay, okay." He held up a hand for
silence. "Let's run through the overall results before I walk you
through one-on-one.
"First, you accomplished your mission. Four of four bad guys are down
and dead. Four of four hostages are secure and safe." He shrugged. "Your
time was bad, but your accuracy was good. The computer scores you at
ninety-four point four percent. For those of you who barely scraped
through first-grade math, that means that seventeen out of the eighteen
rounds you fired hit their targets."
Thorn nodded to himself, pleased by that. Not many outfits in the world
could go into such a confused close-quarters battle and shoot with such
precision. At least some of his skills were still intact. He listened to
the rest of the sergeant major's general critique with a somewhat
lighter heart.
His satisfaction faded when the other man led him across to the dummy
terrorist he'd gunned down.
Diaz prodded the shredded female mannequin with the toe of a combat

boot. He looked up at Thorn. "You hesitated."
Thorn replayed the confrontation in his mind and nodded slowly.
"Yeah."
"Don't do it again," the sergeant major said sternly. "A woman. . . a

kid. . . it doesn't matter. The round they fire will kill you just as
dead. Look at the hands first. Always. Got it?"
Thorn nodded again, acknowledging the fairness of the criticism. Delta

Force troops needed lightning reflexes and absolute confidence in their
own judgment. A soldier who was too slow or too unsure in action could
get himself and a lot of other people killed.
Confident that his message had been heard and understood, Diaz turned
away, focusing his mind and sharp tongue on the next man in line.
Thorn exhaled softly. It could have been worse a lot worse.
Debrief over, Peter Thorn trotted down the central stairs of the House
of Horrors the Delta Force nickname for the three-story building it used
to rehearse assaults and hostage rescues. Besides the areas used for
room-clearing drills, there were stairwells and elevator shafts so teams
could practice every aspect of urban warfare. One large room even held
the mock-up of part of a wide-body airliner fuselage.
The House of Horrors was the centerpiece of the $75-million compound

known rather unimaginatively as the Security Operations Training
Facility. It was the home base for the Delta Force. Besides the shooting
house, the complex contained vertical walls used to rehearse cliff
climbing and rappelling. There were extensive firing ranges where
commandos could hone their skills with a variety of weapons and
explosives. Other areas allowed them to practice combat driving, escape,
and evasion.
Racquetball and basketball courts, weight rooms, an Olympic-sized pool,

and a sauna helped Delta Force soldiers stay in peak physical condition.
And when they were off duty, they could relax in the compound's living
quarters, cafeterias, and separate squadron bars. Essentially, the
facility was a small, totally self-contained city hidden by berms,
electric fences, and pine trees in a distant corner of Fort Bragg.
Guards and sensors ringed its boundaries, making sure that nobody got in
or out without a top-security clearance.

Thorn came outside into the sweltering heat of a North Carolina summer
afternoon and immediately slowed to a walk. Breathing deeply to clear
the last traces of smoke and cordite from his lungs, he yanked the
helmet and black balaclava off his head and ran a trembling hand through
his sweaty, tangled hair.
He frowned. Muscles that ordinarily wouldn't even have noticed the

effort he'd just put them through were already aching. Jesus, he thought
wearily, two weeks behind a desk and I'm already falling apart.
Technically, he'd just come down to Bragg for a meeting with Major
General Farrell and the rest of the JSOC staff. Tagging along on today's
exercise had been his own bright idea. Well, maybe it hadn't been so
bright. Disgusted, he headed toward the BOQ and the nearest cold shower.
TOW Diaz came up from behind and punched him lightly on the shoulder.
"You're getting old, Pete. Or soft. Or both."
"No shit," Thorn growled. "Tell me something I don't know." He glanced

at the barrel-cheated noncom walking beside him. "How's everyone at
home, Tow? Nadine and the kids all okay?"
"They're good. Real good." Diaz' leathery face wrinkled up in a smile

that was pure paternal pride. "You heard that Jimmy got into the Point?"
Thorn nodded. "I heard." At eighteen, James Diaz was the oldest of the
sergeant major's four children. Winning admission to the U.S. Military
Academy had been the kid's lifelong dream one aided and abetted by his
soldier father. "That's great news, Sergeant Major."
"Sure is."
"So no big college tuition bills for you," Thorn teased.
"Nope." Diaz looked smug. "A. few plane tickets, a few hotel bills for
the Army-Navy game, and a little spending money. That's it."
"Uh-huh." Thorn paused significantly. "Of course, when Jimmy graduates,

he'll outrank you. Could get kind of awkward saluting your own son all
the time."
Diaz shrugged. "So maybe I'll just take my twenty-plus, retire, and go
soak up the sun somewhere."
"Right." Thorn snorted. The sergeant major was as much an Army brat as

he was. The only way the service would put TOW Diaz out to pasture would
be at bayonet point.
He changed the subject by nodding over his shoulder at the building

behind them. "Which outfit holds the House of Horrors' trophy these
days? Still A Squadron? Or have you let your guys screw up and give it
to B or C?"
Now it was Diaz' turn to look disgusted. "Would you believe a Trigging
HRT section eked out a win yesterday?
Shaved a full quarter second off our best time."
Thorn whistled in amazement. The Hostage Rescue Team, or HRT, was the
FBI's counterpart to the Army's Delta Force and the Navy's SEAL Team
Six. The FBI had jurisdiction over terrorist attacks or hostage-takings
inside the United States itself All three organisations collaborated on
counter terror tactics and training. All three were also highly
competitive.
He shook his head. "The Hoover boys just got lucky, I guess."
"Sure they did," the sergeant major agreed. He motioned toward an

eight-man section jagging past them in full assault gear. "That's why I
have our guys out working night and day to develop their good luck."
Thorn winced inside. Diaz hated to lose at anything. Maybe he had picked
a good time to transfer to the Pentagon after all.
"You down here for much longer, Pete?" The NCO turned toward him.
"Want to give the course another go-around tomorrow?"
Thorn laughed. "No thanks, Tow. I filled my monthly masochist quota

today and I've got meetings all day tomorrow. Besides" he smiled
crookedly "the general's wife wants us all at her big soiree on time and
smelling like roses, not like the inside of an old gym bag. And you can
guess the uniform of the day."
Diaz groaned softly. "Dress blues, Colonel?"
"Dress blues, Sergeant Major."
headquarters, Pope Air Force Base, North Carolina.

Officers, senior NCOs, their wives and sweethearts crowded the dimly
lit, air-conditioned bar, chatting politely in small groups as
white-coated waiters circulated deftly among them with trays holding
drinks and hors d'oeuvres. A jukebox played in the far corner, lofting
soft music, a mix of light rock and pop tunes, over the buzz of
conversation.
Thorn stood close to the door with Sam Farrell and Lieutenant Colonel
Bill Henderson, the tall, thin man who now commanded Delta's A Squadron.
They were talking shop.
"You getting anywhere with the CIA on this Bosnia thing, Pete?" Farrell
asked.
"Not very far." Thorn shrugged, wishing for the hundredth time that he
hadn't tied his tie quite so tight. The dark blue jacket, starched white
shirt, and black bow tie of the Army's regulation dress uniform won him
a lot of admiring female glances at formal dinners and other official
functions, but they never rested easily on his shoulders. He preferred
more comfortable working clothes.
"What the hell is the CIA's problem?" Henderson frowned. "They fighting
some kind of turf war with you?"
"Maybe a little." Thorn waved off another drink from a passing waiter
and turned back to the subject at hand. He repeated Joe Rossini's
reasoning. "But the main glitch is that Langley has different
priorities. They're trying to keep Congress happy by looking for the
next big issue. Nukes. Drugs. You name it."
He shook his head. "The way they see it, terrorism is pretty much a dead
horse for right now anyway. The Iranians knocked the crap out of the
HizbAllah and the rest so badly that nobody believes they're in shape to
do more than run for cover."
"You think Langley might be right?" Farrell eyed him closely over his
drink.
"Could be," Thorn admitted reluctantly. "Like Taleh said, I could be

chasing ghosts. We sure haven't been able to pin down anything solid in
those first reports."
"But. . ." Farrell prompted him.
Thorn nodded. "That little prickling feeling at the back of my neck

isn't going away. The HizbAllah may be on the ropes, but desperate men
take desperate chances. I think there could be real trouble brewing out
there somewhere and I'd rather not find out about it the hard way."
"Okay," Farrell said firmly. "Keep after it. There may not be any pot of
gold at the end of your rainbow, but looking can't hurt." His mouth
tightened. "Starting tomorrow, I'll see if I can get you some satellite
time and better access to Langley's HUMINT sources."
Thorn felt better. HUMINT, the intelligence jargon for information

obtained from human agents, was crucial to effective counterterrorist
work. Even the most sophisticated spy satellites couldn't find terrorist
training camps unless you pointed them at the right general area. If the
CIA could bribe, blackmail, or bug someone in Bosnia with direct
knowledge of this rumored terrorist recruiting campaign, he and Joe
Rossini could start zeroing in on the right target.
"That would be great, sir." He swallowed the last remnants of his gin
and tonic and put the glass down on a nearby table. "I'll phone my
office first thing and have them send down "
A woman's languid southern drawl cut him off. "Why, Sam Farrell and
Peter Thorn, I am appalled. Talking business on a social occasion? You
ought to be ashamed. And you, too, Bill Henderson."
They turned in unison like guilty schoolboys to see Louisa Farrell, the
general's wife, smiling at them. She wasn't beautiful in the classical
sense, but her violet eyes, elegantly styled silver hair, and natural
poise made her what TOW Diazwould call "a powerfully handsome woman."
She swept in among them and took Thorn by the arm. "Now, you just come
with me, Peter. You can talk shop with these two boorish misfits
anytime. But I don't see enough of you these days."
"Yes, ma'am." Thorn surrendered to the pleasantly inevitable. He half

turned toward Farrell. "With your permission, sir?"
The general grinned. "I wouldn't dream of standing in my wife's way,

Colonel. They don't pay me enough. I'll pick up the pieces later."
What exactly did he mean by that? Thorn wondered.
Louisa Farrell answered his unspoken question. "Come along, Peter. I

have someone I'd like you to meet. A new friend of mine. I think you'll
like her."

Oops. It must be his turn again in the pet bachelor circus center ring.
Most Delta Force operators were married and none of their wives seemed
able to resist playing matchmaker. The general's wife was one of the
most determined.
"Look, Louisa," Thorn protested. "I'm not looking for a bride right now."
"You hush up, now." She laughed. "You can squirm and toss and turn all
you like, but it won't put me off my stride. You hear me, Peter Thorn?"
"Yes, ma'am." He shrugged inwardly. He'd just have to shut up and

soldier through the rest of the evenin& Idly, he wondered who the lSOC
officers' wives' club had selected as the ideal Mrs. Thorn this time.
Louisa Farrell didn't keep him in suspense. She led him straight to a
corner table near the jukebox. A tall, pretty woman rose gracefully at
their approach.
"Peter, this is Helen Gray. Helen, I'd like you to meet Colonel Peter
Thorn."
Thorn was busy reevaluating his first hasty impression. This woman
wasn't just pretty she was beautiful. Short, wavy black hair framed a
heart-shaped face and the brightest blue eyes he'd ever seen. An
elegant, form-fitting black dress showed off a slender body with curves
in all the right places. He couldn't guess her age any closer than a
vague feeling that she was definitely over twenty-five but probably
under thirty.
He had to admit to himself that he was impressed. This evening might

turn out to be a lot more enjoyable than he'd first imagined. He held
out his hand. "How do you do, Miss Gray?"
She shook it firmly and smiled politely. "I do pretty well, Colonel
Thorn." Her voice was quiet, but it held a note of utter
self-confidence.
Thorn was even more impressed. Maybe the Fort Bragg ladies' circle was
doing a better screening job these days. Helen Gray was certainly a far
cry from the usual run-of-the mill debutante or charm school graduate
they tried to fix him up with. Whatever else she might be, this woman
clearly wasn't a stereotypical, wilting southern belle. He wondered
exactly what she was doing at the base.

When several minutes of friendly but noncommittal conversation failed to

yield an answer, he decided on a direct approach. "So what do you do for
a living, Miss Gray?"
He saw Louisa Farrell hiding a smile and wondered what was so funny.
Helen didn't bother hiding her own amusement. She smiled, impishly this
time, over her wineglass. "It's Special Agent Gray, actually, Colonel
Thorn. And I lead the HRT section exercising here right now."
It took an effort to close his mouth. "You're with the FBI?"
Helen nodded briefly. "You're not surprised that a woman can beat your
men at their own game, are you?"
Thorn noticed that her blue eyes, once warm and maybe even inviting,
were a little colder now. Clearly, this was dangerous ground. Screw it.
He opted for honesty. "Not really, Miss Gray." He looked her up and
down. "It's just that I'm having a lot of trouble visualising you in a
black ski mask and body armor."
He held his breath, waiting for either a verbal explosion or a glassful

of Chardonnay in the face.
Instead, she laughed delightedly. "That's not exactly a politically

correct thing to say, Colonel."
Thorn smiled broadly. "I'm not exactly a politically correct kind of

guy."
Louisa Farrell patted his upper arm. "I can certainly vouch for that, my
dear." She inclined her head toward Helen and loudly whispered. "But
Peter's not all that bad not for a Neanderthal door-kicker, that is."
Helen laughed again. "I believe it."
Somebody turned up the volume on the jukebox and put on one of the
older, slower tunes a fifties classic. Louisa took that as a clue to
slip away. "If you'll both excuse me, I do believe I'll try to find my
husband and force him to dance with me." A few other couples were already
out on the floor, swaying in time with the beat.
Thorn studied them for a few seconds, working up his nerve. Then he
turned to Helen. "Much as I hate to spoil my knuckle-dragging image, I
have to admit that looks like fun." He hesitated, suddenly surprised to

discover how afraid he was that she'd refuse. "Would you care to dance,
Miss Gray?"
"I'd love to, Colonel."
Thorn led her out onto the floor, still perplexed by his earlier
hesitation. Up to now, he'd never let any woman, or anything else for
that matter, throw him off his stride like this. So what was so
different about this one woman?
He forgot to worry about it as she slid into his arms.
Thorn moved in time with the music and with Helen for several minutes,
content at first in the comfortable feeling of her body pressed lightly
against his. He was conscious, though, of a growing desire to learn more
about her. When the song ended and someone else put on a louder, faster
tune from the
seventies, he seized his opportunity. "Mind if we sit this one out, Miss
Gray?"
"Only if you stop calling me Miss Gray," she replied. "Deal?"
Thorn grinned. "All right. .. Helen." Her first name seemed to flow very
easily over his lips. He followed her off the floor, again admiring her
beauty and grace.
They found a table far enough away from the jukebox so they could hear
each other speak. He smiled across at her. "I hope your shoes are still
intact. I'm afraid that dancing isn't my strong suit. I took some
classes at West Point, but not much stayed with me."
Helen laughed. "Lucky you! My father was so afraid that I was becoming
too much of a tomboy that he made me take cotillion with my sisters for
three years!" Cotillion. That explained some of her grace. Thorn flagged
down a waiter and secured two fresh glasses of white wine. "Sisters? I
guess the Gray family's a pretty big clan, then?"
She shrugged. "Not that big. I have two sisters, one older and one
younger, and one older brother."
Thorn smiled crookedly. "As an only child, that sounds like a pretty big
family to me." He took a drink, remembering the long evenings and quiet
holidays. "I used to wonder what it would be like to have brothers and
sisters. But I guess I wouldn't trade my relationship with my dad for
anything. It seems like he and I did everything together when I was

growing up. Hiking. . . kayaking. . . skiing. . . riding, you name it."
Helen shook her head. "Your dad sounds like quite a guy." She hesitated.
"What about your mom?"
Thorn felt his jaw tighten. "I don't have a mother. Haven't had one
since I was a kid."
"Oh, I'm sorry. . . Did she die?"
He paused, undecided about how much to tell her. They were treading in
very private waters. On the other hand, he felt intuitively that he
could trust this woman. "No, actually my mother left us when I was
eleven after my dad came home from Nam. She said she needed more
'space,' that she had 'grown up' while he was overseas. I'm not sure
either my dad or I ever really understood what she meant by that. We
pretty much lost contact with her and learned to manage on our own."
Thorn stopped almost abruptly, somewhat embarrassed at having revealed

so much. "Sorry, I didn't mean to sound bitter. It may have been a
blessing in disguise. I probably got away with taking all sorts of crazy
risks with just my dad looking after me. After she left, my dad wangled
a transfer to Fort Carson, Colorado, for a couple of years."
He pushed the conversation and his memories on to more pleasant ground.

"That wasn't a bad place to grow up, really. I rode horses all year
round and skied in the winter. Heck, I even cross-country-skied to
school. It was great. And then when I was thirteen we moved to Tehran so
my dad could help train the Iranian Army. . ."
The stories of some of his teenage adventures and misadventures in

Iran's crowded capital lightened the mood considerably. But Thorn
suddenly realized he'd been monopolising the conversation for far too
long. He made a frantic bid to turn the spotlight back on her before she
decided she had been trapped by an egomaniac. "What about you? Where did
you grow up?"
"Nowhere quite so glamorous, I'm afraid." Helen's smile took the sting
out of her words. "We lived in Indianapolis, where my dad was an
executive with the phone company. Probably what you'd call a typical
suburban existence. I had all the advantages of a close family, good
schools with teachers who cared about me, and wonderful friends."
She grinned broadly. "I'm practically a poster child for solid

midwestern values."

Thorn snorted. "Right. Lots of suburban girls go on to careers as an FBI

commando."
Helen spread her hands. "Well, of course, since I was the third kid I
was always jockeying for position in the family And while my sisters
fulfilled my mother's dream by becoming charming, pretty girls who
married well, I was always chasing after my brother and building forts
in the backyard. I think sending me to cotillion was a last-ditch effort
by my parents to make me suitable company for men." She laughed. "Little
did they know that I'd choose a profession where I'm almost exclusively
surrounded by men!"
Suddenly, Helen's watch beeped. Thorn saw her stiffen and then relax.
"What was that?" he asked.
"Eleven o'clock. I'm afraid I have to leave soon."
"Does your ride turn into a pumpkin at 2400 hours or something?"
She chuckled. "No. But I do have an 0400 wake-up call, courtesy of your
Sergeant Major Diaz. He's challenged my team to a rematch."
Thorn shook his head moumfully. "Remind me to see if I can get Diaz
transferred to an Arctic weather station." He looked seriously at her.
"I'd really like the chance to see you again." "I'm based at Quantico,"
she said quietly.
"That's not very far from Washington, is it?" he asked.
"No." The smile reached her eyes again. "It's not." They stood up to go.
"I hope you'll call me."
Thorn nodded seriously. "You can count on it."
He watched her go, slipping through the crowd with a dancer's grace. She
turned once, looked back at him, smiled one last time, and then
vanished.
He shook his head, completely baffled. How had she got him to talk about
his family and his childhood? Those were not things he usually discussed
at the drop of a hat. Especially not to someone he'd just met. And just
what the hell had he said? Whenever he tried to recall the conversation

in detail, he remembered little more than a blur of voices and those

warm blue eyes.
"A hell of a woman. . ." he murmured.
Helen Gray was still remembering the way he'd smiled back
at her from across the room. Still holding her wineglass, she moved off
to find Louisa Farrell and say her goodbyes.
The general's wife found her first.
"Well," she said, nodding back toward the knot of officers standing near
the doorway. "What did you think of Peter Thorn?"
"He's an interesting man." Helen took a last sip of wine, carefully

considering her response. "A very interesting man."
CHAPTER SIX.
INFILTRATION.
JULY 8 Falls Church, northern Virginia.
"Senior administration officials that the most interesting development

at this U.N. conference on security and international development Is
something that wasn't on the official agenda at all: a series of private
meetings between U.S. Secretary of State Austin Brookes and his Iranian
counterpart, Foreign Minister Ahmad Adeli. Sources close to both
governments have characterised these meetings the first between
high-ranking American and Iranian officials in more than ten years as
surprisingly cordial and productive."
Colonel Peter Thorn turned his head toward the open bathroom door and
paused with his hands halfway through the convoluted process of turning
a thin strip of colored silk into a perfectly knotted necktie. He'd left
the television on both out of habit and from a desire for some noise to
break the silence enveloping his rented town house.
"During the talks, Minister Adeli is said to have confirmed his

government's hopes for the eventual restoration of full diplomatic and
commercial ties with the United States. Apparently, only the fear of
angering Islamic radicals still entrenched in the Iranian Parliament
remains a minor stumbling block.

"Appearing before reporters this afternoon, the usually reserved

American Secretary of State seemed a different man smiling broadly and
even cracking a few jokes with members of the press. If these reports
are accurate, it's not hard to understand his newly expansive mood. Long
under fire for his dull personality and haphazard management style,
Austin Brookes must be savoring the prospect of achieving the
high-profile diplomatic victory denied his predecessors in three
previous administrations.
"This is Terrence Nakamura, reporting live from Geneva, Switzerland, for

CNN."
Thorn snorted and finished knotting his tie. Uninterested in world

currency fluctuations, he tuned out the rest of the broadcast. He didn't
know whether to be amused or simply disgusted. Like most lawyers and all
politicians, the Secretary of State was only too happy to claim credit
for the work done by others. If General Amir Taleh hadn't had the guts
to smash the radical hold on his own government, Brookes and the rest of
his State Department stuffed shims would still be at receptions passing
each other glasses of dry sherry aRt drier position papers.
He shrugged his momentary irritation away. You couldn't change the ways
of politicians any more than you could repeal the laws of physics.
Thorn studied his reflection in the mirror, turning his face first one
way and then the other to make sure he'd hit all the right spots with
his razor. Satisfied, he tugged at the collar of his blue button-down
shirt, loosening it just a touch to let some oxygen down his windpipe.
He looked more critically at his reflected image, eyeing the shirt,
patterned red tie, and lightweight grey suit with a slight frown. They
made him look more like a typical D.C. bureaucrat than he cared to at
the moment. As a Delta Force operator, Thorn was used to wearing
civilian clothes, but his personal tastes off duty ran more to blue
jeans and boots than wool slacks and dress shoes.
Buck up, boyo, he told himself sternly. This was a special occasion
after all. It had taken nearly two weeks of fairly regular phone calls,
but he and Helen Gray had finally managed to synchronise their busy
schedules for an evening out. He intended to make the most of it.
Besides, Washington's finer dining establishments usually had a
particular place reserved for people who showed up in casual clothes.
They called it the exit.
Thorn checked his watch, swore at himself, and grabbed his car keys off
his nightstand on the way downstairs and out the door. He'd made a

reservation at Stannard's one of the capital's most elegant restaurants

for eight o'clock. It was already past seven.
Nearly an hour later, Thorn pushed his way into the Stannard Hotel's
packed foyer. The blast of overworked airconditioning came as a
much-needed relief after his dash through the hot, muggy evening
outside.
Despite his best efforts, he was late. First, some idiot had stalled out
on ~rteenth Street Bridge, tying northbound traffic into knots. That was
bad, but even a few weeks in the D.C. area had taught him to allow for
delays on the highways. What he hadn't anticipated was the near-total
gridlock on the capital's downtown streets long after the normal working
day had come to a close. For a lot of people in this town, parking
apparently meant double-parking, turning their blinkers on, and then
going off to run errands. As a result, the crowded streets off
Pennsylvania Avenue were a zoo down to one lane in places and full of
pedestrians darting across without bothering to look for oncoming
traffic..
Stannard's small, richly appointed lobby was a sea of suits and evening
dresses jammed with people waiting for tables who had spilled out of an
adjoining bar with drinks in hand and their voices at full volume. Thorn
slid through the throng, searching for Helen halt afraid she wasn't
there and half hoping that she, too, was late.
"Peter! Over here!"
He turned toward the familiar voice with relief and saw Helen Gray
smiling at him. Smart woman, he thought. She'd taken a station in a
corner near the entrance to the dining room, shielding herself from the
worst of the crush while still securing a good vantage point. He made
his way to her side with all possible speed.
"Sorry I'm late," he said hurriedly.
"You should be." Her eyes twinkled. "I've already been propositioned by
an Arab sheik, a labor lawyer, and a dairy industry lobbyist."
Ouch. Thorn looked carefully at the floor and then back at her. He shook
his head soberly. "I don't see any bodies. What happened? Your pistol
jam?"
Helen laughed. "No. I left it at home. It didn't go with the dress.''

She was right, Thorn decided, a 9mm Beretta would definitely look out of
place on the elegantly dressed woman in front of him.
He'd thought the black number he'd first seen her in at Fort Bragg was
nice, but the dress she had on now was stunning. It was cut low enough
to show off her tanned shoulders and the upper curves of her firm,
perfectly proportioned breasts. It was the kind of dress that invited
open admiration from men and barely concealed envy from other women. It
was a dress he thought would look even better on its way off. Down boy,
down! he told his libido, wondering again what it was about this woman,
out of all women, that made him think and act so much like an oversexed,
under brained teenager.
He cleared his throat and sought more neutral mental ground. "Maybe we'd
better see about getting our table."
"Absolutely," Helen agreed. From the satisfied look on her face she'd
probably been reading his mind.
She nodded toward the tall, imposing figure of a manta stiff and fommal
in a tuxedo and firmly ensconced behind a lectern at the entrance to
Stannard's oak-paneled dining room. "I tried to check in earlier, but
Prince Charming there seems to think that only someone named Thorn can
confirm a reservation made by someone named Thorn."
Her voice left no doubt about her feelings toward the kind of person who
would uphold such an idiotic policy. Thorn had a sudden vision involving
punji sticks, barbed wire, honey, and an anthill. He shook his head,
very glad he wasn't in the other man's pointy black shoes, and led her
up to the lectern.
Thirty seconds later he was beginning to plan his own prolonged and
painful revenge on the Castro d'.
He gritted his teeth and tried again. "Look, my name is Peter Thorn. I
made a reservation for eight o'clock tonight two days ago. Check your
book."
"Yes, sir." The restaurant's maltre d' seemed completely unimpressed.
"I have checked. Your reservation is perfectly in order." He offered

them a bland, disinterested smile. "But I am afraid we are running
slightly behind schedule this evening. I will be happy to seat you as
soon as the first available table opens up."

"And just when will that be?"
"Not very long." The other man pursed his lips, making a pretence of
giving the matter some thought. "Not longer than half an hour, I would
guess. Certainly not more than forty-five minutes."
"Forty-five minutes?" Thorn held a tight rein on his temper. He'd only
picked Stannard's because some of the other officers in the Pentagon
mess had described the place as a Washington landmark. He was beginning
to realize that wasn't any kind of guarantee of good service. More and
more, John F. Kennedy's description of the capital city as a place that
combined southern efficiency with northern courtesy seemed right on
target.
The maitre d's bored eyes slid past him and brightened. "Ah, Senator! It
is delightful to see you."
"Thank you, Henry. My committee meeting ran a little over tonight. Can
you squeeze me in?"
Thorn glanced around far enough to catch a profile made famous by years
of network television news coverage and tabloid scandal.
"Of course, Senator." The maitre d' snatched up a leather-bound menu

from his stand and gestured toward the dining room. "Please follow me, I
have just the right table for you."
Thorn watched him go through narrowed eyes. Why, that pompous, lying,
no-good son of a bitch. Overhearing snatches of some of the snide,
cynical conversations going on around him only fed his growing anger.
"So the chairman said to him, 'You either play ball on this amendment,
Phil, or you can kiss that new overpass good-bye. . .' "
". . . the old bastard's screwing his administrative assistant worse

than he is the taxpayers. . ."
"We slipped some language into the rider to smooth the hicks over, but
Morgan may be a problem. . ."
Thorn shook his head in disgust. D.C. landmar~0' dots this was not his
kind of place. Worse, he was probably batting a big fat .000 in Helen's
eyes. He heard a muffled chuckle from her direction and turned toward
her.

The look of amused sympathy on her face restored some of his good humor.
If she wasn't holding this fast-developing fiasco against him, it still
wasn't too late to salvage something from this evening. He shrugged
ruefully. "Are you thinking what I'm thinking?"
She grinned back. "Yep. I certainly am. I say we blow this Popsicle
stand. I prefer eating without all the pomp, circumstance, and hot air."
Thorn started to relax. Maybe he'd been trying too hard to impress her.
"How about Thai food?"
Helen nodded vigorously. "Now, that sounds wonderful. And the hotter the
better."
"Yes, ma'am,"he said, smiling. "There's a little mom and-pop Thai place
not far from my house that's pretty good. If you don't mind following me
out there, that is."
She arched an eyebrow. "I think I can manage it. You are looking at an
Academy grad with straight As in surveillance and close pursuit, you
know." She paused. "Do they offer takeout at this restaurant of yours?"
He nodded.
"Great. Then we can eat at your place."
"My place?"
Helen laughed. "Don't tell me you're one of those messy bachelors,

Peter. The kind that lets dirty clothes and dirty dishes pile up."
He felt a slow, wide grin forming on his face. "Nope. I come from a long
line of God-fearing men with clean bodies and dirty minds."
She reached out and took his arm. "Oh, good. Those are the best kind."
When Thorn first moved to the Washington, D.C., area, he'd seriously
considere~renting a studio apartment in Crystal City
high-rises overlooking the Pentagon. Living there would be convenient
and reasonably inexpensive, he'd thought. Three days spent in one of the
neighboring hotels had wiped that plan right out of his mind. Holding
down a staff billet in the Pentagon's bureaucratic swamp was draining
enough. Combining that with being cooped up in a noisy cage a couple of
hundred feet above street level seemed a surefire recipe for going buggy
in record time.

Determined to keep as much of his sanity as possible, he'd gone

house-hunting with a vengeance, scouring the northern Virginia
neighborhoods he'd ringed on a map until he found quarters he could
tolerate for a year. He'd finally decided to rent the upper half of a
red-brick town house right on the border between Falls Church,
Arlington, and Alexandria. It was just off the Columbia Pike and an easy
twenty-minute commute to the Pentagon. Better still, the town house
complex backed onto a tiny, wooded state park. It was quiet and private
enough so that he could at least pretend he wasn't living elbow-to-elbow
with several million other people.
Thorn pushed the front door open with his foot and stepped aside to let
Helen in first. His arms were full of warm take-out containers.
Delicious smells wafted up from them a mouthwatering blend of garlic,
peanut sauce, onion, chicken, and shrimp.
Helen was already down the hall and inspecting his kitchen by the time
he finished closing the door. He followed her in and deposited their
dinners on a tile counter near the empty sink.
She straightened up from his open refrigerator. "Well, I see you have
plenty of the two basic bachelor food groups beer and microwave
dinners."
"Hey!" He pretended to be hurt. "I'm not totally uncivilized. There are

plates in one of those cupboards over there. Heck, I've even got
silverware somewhere around here."
Her eyes sparkled again. "My, oh, my. I am impressed."
Helen drifted out into the combination living room while he

pulled out plates, forks, and spoons. Except for a sofa, a coffee table,
and a wall unit for his CD player and television, the room was empty.
Boxes stacked neatly beside the sofa held an assortment of hardbacks,
paperbacks, and professional military journals. There were no pictures
on the walls. A sliding glass door opened onto a narrow balcony
overlooking the woods.
"It certainly looks like you're settling right in, Peter," she teased,
poking her head back into the kitchen.
"Now, there's a direct hit," he admitted. "I left most of my stuff in

storage. The people renting my house outside Fort Bragg said they were
looking for a furnished place anyway."

She nodded. "Plus, I guess that moving everything up here and unpacking
it would give this new assignment of yours an awfully permanent feel?"
"Exactly." Thorn smiled at her. "Mind you, there are compensations for
being so close to Quantico."
"Really?"
"No doubt about it."
Helen lowered her eyes, looking even more pleased. She nodded toward the
living room again. "I thought you'd at least have some pictures of you
and your father together. You told me so much about him when we first
met that I've been dying to see what he looks like."
Dying. Thorn felt the smile on his face freeze solid.
"Peter?" She was staring at him now. "What's wrong?"
He swallowed hard and forced another faint smile. "Sorry. It's just that
my dad passed away last year. It still takes some getting used to, I
guess."
"Oh, Peter." Helen touched his arm. "I'm so sorry."
"It's okay. I'm fine," he murmured. "I'm fine."
That wasn't true, he realized. Whenever he thought the sorrow of his

father's death was finally behind him, some word or phrase or picture
would conjure up that whole bleak period all over again. His mind was
still wrestling with art ages of the proud, strong man who'd raised him.
And with the images of that last terrible year.
His father had fought hard against the cancer that had invaded his body
just as hard as he had fought against the NVA in the Vietnamese jungles.
In the end, though, even big, tough John Thorn hadn't been able to beat
impossible odds.
Thorn knew that he should have visited the hospital more often during
that long, lonely battle. He should have been there when his father
died. But he hadn't been able to stand it. Watching the powerful man who
had been his first and only boyhood hero growing weaker with every
passing day slipping away by inches had been too painful to bear. And
his father had understood, even forgiven, his absence. Somehow that only

made his betrayal seem worse.
He forced himself back to the present. His guilt over his father's death
was a burden for him to shoulder alone, not to inflict on Helen.
"Are you sure that you're okay?" she asked softly, shared sorrow clear
in her warm blue eyes.
He nodded decisively, determined to keep his memories and his grief to

himself. "Oh, yeah. No problem." He motioned toward the living room,
seeking refuge in rough good humor. "Now clear out and let me work,
woman. Unless you want cold food, that is."
"Oh, no. Anything but that."
Grateful that Helen understood his reluctance to dwell on the past,

Thorn followed her out of the kitchen. He finished laying out their
place settings on the coffee table and started opening containers with a
flourish. In an attempt to chase away the blues, he announced, "Dinner
is about to be served, madam. Would you care for a single main course,
or would you prefer a gourmet sampling of the best of Thai haute
cuisine?"
"A little bit of everything, of course." Helen sat down on the sofa and
watched him closely. "Does this mean that I don't get a guided tour of
the upstairs~"
"You actually want to see the vast, inner expanses of my mansion? All
two bedrooms and two baths?" Thorn asked casually, instantly aware that
he awaited her answer with anything but casual interest. He leaned over
the steaming assortment of different dishes, carefully doling out
portions onto each plate.
"I'd love to." She watched his head come up in a hurry and laughed
gently. "But after dinner, Peter."
To Thorn's considerable relief, the Thai restaurant hadn't let him down.
Each dish tasted as good as it had smelled a rare achievement for any
prepared meal, let alone takeout.
At last Helen pushed her empty plate away with a small sigh. "Now, that
was worth waiting for."
"Better than Stannard's?"

"Much better than Stannard's," she agreed. She leaned back against the
sofa and closed her eyes for a moment. "This is really nice, Peter. It's
peaceful and quiet, and best of all, it's away from work. Miles and
worlds away."
"Have a bad week?" he asked quietly.
Helen opened her eyes and made a face. "Just a typical week." She
shrugged. "Sometimes I think half the senior men in the Bureau believe
I've gotten to where I am on the Hostage Rescue Team solely because I'm
a woman. . . a real affirmative action aberration. The rest only want to
trot me out as a showpiece for Congress or the media. You know, with a
little sign around my neck that reads, 'See, we do get it. We're hip.
We're with it on equal rights.' "
Thorn snorted. "Not many showpieces kick Sergeant Major Diaz' butt in a
shooting-house competition."
Helen smiled in fond memory. "That's for sure." Then she shook her head
in frustration. "It just doesn't seem to matter to the older guys in
grey suits, though. I still have to prove myself to them all over again
every single day."
"But not to your section," Thorn suggested.
"No. Not to them." She smiled. "They're a pretty good bunch of guys. For
Neanderthal door-kickers, that is."
"I've--heard that some of us are even almost human." Thorn started

clearing dishes. "So what made you decide to go for the HRT anyway?"
"You mean as opposed to choosing the normal career path for a young,
ambitious FBI agent?" Helen shrugged again. "I wanted more action and
excitement than I thought I'd get behind a desk in Omaha or Duluth or
Topeka. Besides, it was a chance to break some new ground. To be one of
the first to do something."
She looked up at him. "Does that make any sense?"
Thorn nodded. It made a lot of sense especially to him. They were a lot
alike despite their very different upbringings, he realised. Both of
them were driven to win, to succeed, to be perfect. If anything, Helen
had it a little harder than he did. As one of the first women assigned
to the FBI's traditionally male counterterrorist unit, she would always
have to fight the unspoken presumption that she was only there as a

token female. He knew her well enough now to realize just how galling
that must be.
He was also positive that Helen Gray would never take anything she
hadn't earned in a fair and open competition not a job, not a promotion,
and not a trophy. The day after they'd first met, he'd gone back to Fort
Bragg to review the videotapes of her section's winning run through the
House of Horrors. Any thoughts that her victory was a fluke had gone
right out the window after seeing those tapes. She was good. Very good.
Her assault tactics were brilliant, she improvised rapidly when things
went wrong, and she was a crack shot. She made up in agility, accuracy,
and intelligence whatever she might lack in raw physical strength.
Helen touched his shoulder lightly. "What are you thinking, Peter?"
Honesty overrode his native caution and fear of sounding corny. "Just
that you're the most beautiful and intelligent woman I've ever met."
She laughed deep in her throat. "One hundred Coins for flattery, Colonel
Thorn." She shook her head in wonderment. "Louisa Farrell said you were
dangerous. And she was right."
Still sitting, Helen stretched lazily, arching her back and shoulders in
a way that sparked a definite rise in Thorn's pulse. He moved closer.
Helen turned her face toward his, her lips slightly parted. He kissed
her, gently at first, then harder. After he'd spent what seemed an
eternity exploring a soft, warm sweetness, she leaned back and looked
intently into his eyes. "And what are you thinking now, Peter Thorn?"
He smiled slowly. "I was wondering just when you had to report back to
Quantico."
She pulled him down to her again. "Not until tomorrow night."
JULY 1 Sofia, Bulgaria.
(D MINUS 157)
Colonel Shalah Haleri paced across his small, shabby room, reached the
faded, yellowing far wall, and turned back toward the window. There was
nothing much to see. Bulgaria's capital city sprawled at the foot of
2,300-meter-high Mount Vitosa, but he had chosen this run-down hotel for
its anonymity, not its tourist value. The thick smog hanging over this
industrial working-class neighborhood hid any clear view of the

mountain's forested slopes and ski runs.
Abruptly, he stopped pacing and returned to the battered chair and

scarred writing table that were the room's only other pieces of
furniture besides an iron-frame bed and a *stand. Fifteen years as a
covert operative in Iran's intelligence service had taught him many
things patience among them. When you were deep in an enemy land, haste
was almost always the path to failure and to death.
Mentally, he reviewed his cover story yet again. He could not afford any
mistakes. This meeting he had scheduled was too important to his
mission.
The fractured states of the former Warsaw Pact were rich with pickings
if you had the money to spend. And Bulgaria had special items that were
available nowhere else. General Taleh intended to add those resources to
his arsenal. Haleri was the man charged with making the general's
intentions a reality.
Haleri's lips twitched upward in a one-sided smile as he examined his

passport. It had been issued under the name of Tarik Ibrahim, and even
an intensive search would only lead any hunters back along a false trail
laid all the way to Baghdad. It amused him to travel as a member of
Iraq's spy service. There was a delightful irony there, he thought.
A soft knock on the door brought him to his feet. Instinctively, his
hand slid under his jacket and then stopped. He was unarmed. Even in
postcommunist Bulgaria, carrying a firearm was more trouble than it was
worth. If things went wrong, he would simply have to trust in God, and
in the suicide capsule his masters in Tehran had thoughtfully provided.
"Come in."
The colonel relaxed as his visitor stepped inside and pulled the door
shut behind him. It was the man he had been expecting the go-between. He
called himself Petko Dimitrov at least this week. The Iranian suspected
his real name was long forgotten.
Dimitrov was as nondescript as himself a middle-aged man with grey hair,

a plain face, and expressionless eyes. We are two of a kind, Haleri
thought with a touch of perverse pride. We are men who can walk through
life without leaving any lasting trace of our coming or going. ~~
"Good afternoon, Mr. Ibrahim."

"And to you." Haleri indicated the single chair. "Please, be

comfortable."
Dimitrov set his briefcase carefully on the writing table and sat down.
The Iranian sat across from him, perched on the edge of the bed. He
cleared his throat. "You have news for me?"
The Bulgarian nodded. A faint smile flashed across his lips and then
vanished. It never reached his eyes. "I have spoken to my principal," he
said slowly. "The work you have requested can be done. And it can be
completed in the time you have allotted."
"Good." Haleri paused briefly. "And the price?"
Dimitrov shrugged. "The price will be high." He lowered his voice.
"The encryption software you need is easy. The other. . ." He shook his
head. "The other item is difficult. It will take a great deal of thought
and effort."
Haleri nodded. He understood that. A complex task required a complex and

extraordinary weapon. He pursed his lips. "How much?"
"Eight million." Dimitrov's eyes hardened. "There will be no bargaining,

you understand? That is our price no more and no less."
"Very well," Haleri agreed readily. The price was higher than he had
hoped, but no one in Iran could produce the weapon he sought. "Eight
million dollars?"
"Dollars?" Dimitrov smiled wryly. "I hardly think so. You will pay us in
German marks. Half in a week's time. The rest on delivery."
Again, the Iranian agreed. Within minutes their business was concluded.
As he escorted the Bulgarian to the door, Haleri asked, "Does it have a

name, this weapon of yours?"
Dimitrov shrugged again. "Once you have paid, you may call it whatever
you wish " He smiled coldly. "We call it OU,~OS.''
AUGUST 3
Clearview Motor Lodge, Arlington, Virginia.

(D MINUS 134)
Sefer Halovic let the door close behind him. The sound of it slamming
shut was his signal to relax however minutely.
The first phase of his mission was over. He'd made it. He was safely in
America.
Out of habit, the lean, cold-eyed Bosnian scanned the motel room. It
would have looked commonplace, even drab, to any American, but it seemed
luxurious to him. Two single beds half filled the room, which also held
a chair, table, and television on a battered stand. The covers on the
beds were a faded lime green. They almost matched the stained,
gold-colored carpet. He could see several spots where the wallpaper, a
speckled, ugly yellow-brown, was peeling away from the walls. He peered
through an open door and saw a small bathroom, with a shower and a
dripping sink.
Halovic nodded, satisfied by what he saw. Compared to the Masegarh

barracks, this was palatial. More important, it was anonymous. He'd paid
in cash and he'd been careful to avoid eye contact with the bored clerk.
They'd barely exchanged a dozen words during the transaction hardly a
serious test for his English skills.
Throwing his bag on one of the beds, he collapsed onto the other. He'd
been traveling for more than three days, following a long, circuitous
route specifically designed to confuse anyone trying to retrace his path
later.
First he'd flown from Tehran to Rome using false papers that identified
him as Hans Gruns~ald, a German salesman. From there he'd taken the
train to Paris and then a flight to Montreal.
Crossing from Canada had been the mission planners' masterstroke,

Halovic realised. The U.S.-Canadian border was notoriously porous.
Passport and customs checks there were infrequent at worst, nonexistent
at best. He'd been lucky. The bus he'd hopped in Montreal had taken him
all the way to New York without incident. From New York, he'd taken a
train south to the vast, renovated bulk of Washington, D.C.'s Union
Station. A taxi had brought him to this motel, one he'd picked at random
out of a telephone book.
Halovic closed his eyes, trying hard to get some sleep. It was two in
the afternoon, and the short nap he'd caught on the train had been no
file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The...d,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (100 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:10

more than dozing, the uneasy rest of a soldier in enemy territory. He'd
spent most of his time watching the scenery slide by while keeping a
wary eye out for suspicious officials or police.
Images from the journey rolled through his restless mind. America was
huge, bigger than he had imagined. A three-hour train ride would have
taken him halfway across the former Yugoslavia. Here, it covered only a
small fraction of one coastline.
He was also unaccustomed to a country at peace. He'd bought a newspaper

and several magazines at Penn Station. To his amusement and disgust,
Americans seemed wrapped up in trivialities. While the world exploded
around them, they argued about scandals and fashions and the latest
movies. His lip curled in contempt. If this country was a giant among
nations, it was a distracted, childish giant.
These people did not know what real war was. To them, it was nothing
more than a video game or a sporting event. Their brief news reports of
the continued fighting in Bosnia seemed utterly abstract and
dispassionate. His jaw tightened. Because the Serb murderers posed no
threat to America and because their victims were Muslim, the American
people were content to do nothing. They would let his homeland boil in
its own blood because it was too distant for them to care.
Well, Halovic thought grimly as he slid into an uneasy, nightmare-filled

sleep, I will show them what war is like. I will make them bleed.
The frantic chirping of his watch alarm roused him. He opened his eyes,
rolled over onto his side, and turned it off in one smooth, graceful
motion. It was six o'clock in the evening. It was time to move. Time to
make his most recent incarnation disappear.
Halovic levered himself off the bed. He was still weary, but he could
run on willpower and adrenaline for a while longer. He showered and
changed into casual clothes jeans and an open-necked shirt. He also
shaved off the light blond beard and mustache that had hidden most of
his face as Grunwald. Smooth-cheeked now, he shredded his old passport,
plane, bus, and train tickets and flushed them down the toilet.
Back in the room, he opened his hard-sided travel bag and cut away the
inner lining with a pocketknife to retrieve another set of identity
papers, including a Virginia driver's license with his picture and the
name of Frank Daniels. Bulging envelopes taped next to the forged
documents held cash, a lot of it. More than thirty thousand American
dollars all in twenties, fifties, and hundreds.

Halovic regarded the money with cool calculation. Although he'd entered
the United States unarmed, the cash in his possession was as much a
weapon as any rifle. He planned to make sure that it was used wisely and
not wasted just like ammunition.
The hot, humid summer air hit him as he stepped outside carrying his
travel bag. He left nothing behind in his room except the key, which the
cleaning staff would find in the morning.
Halovic spotted a pay phone next to a fast-food restaurant across the

street. After crossing at the light, he discarded the pair of wire-frame
eyeglasses he'd worn as Grunwald in a nearby trash bin. He noted the
street names in passing.
At the pay phone, he dialed a number he'd memorised in Tehran. It rang

once before being answered.
"This is Arlington Transport."
"You have a pickup at Arlington Boulevard and Courthouse Road," Halovic

replied. "Near the hamburger restaurant."
"Do you have the fare ready?" the voice asked.
"I'm from out of town. Can you take a check?"
"Yes." There was a pause. "It will be about ten minutes. Expect a green
sedan."
"I will be waiting." Halovic hung up. He moved further down the road and
pretended to be waiting for a bus. Vehicles flowed past in a steady
stream as the evening rush hour built to a climax. Though nobody paid
the slightest attention to him, the ten minutes seemed to pass very
slowly.
A large green car a Buick drove by the phone booth, circled back, and
turned into the fast-food restaurant's parking lot. Fighting his
instinctive caution, he stood up with his bag in hand and strode up to
the waiting vehicle.
The driver's window slid down noiselessly as he approached. A face

turned in his direction, but the man's hands were hidden. Halovic knew
that the Buick's driver had a weapon ready. He approved of that' He had
no use for overconfident fools.

"I'm looking for Arlington," he said flatly. "I'm meeting a friend

there."
"This is Arlington," the driver replied. Halovic noted that the man's
English was heavily accented, but understandable. His face was half
hidden in the shadows, and his hands were still not visible. "Your
friend must be elsewhere. Perhaps he is in Alexandria?"
H~lovic~ghed. Sign. He spoke distinctly, careful to keep -fits hands in

plain view. "Then I need a lift. I can pay you well." Countersign.
"Get in."
Halovic quickly walked around the front of the car and slid into the
passenger side. He glanced once at the man beside him. "Drive."
Obeying the single terse order, the driver immediately put the Buick in
gear and backed out. As he signaled to turn onto the street, he said,
"Fasten your seat belt, please. The local traffic regulations require
it."
Halovic complied, fumbling with the unfamiliar fittings.
Then he turned toward his associate. Khalil Yassine was a short,

dark-complected man in his late twenties. Until General Amir Taleh had
plucked him out of a terrorist camp he'd slated for destruction and
brought him to Masegarh for further training, Yassine had been a
guerrilla fighter in a radical offshoot of the PLO.
The Palestinian spoke in a respectful tone. "There is a residential area

ahead on the left. We can lose any possible trailers in there."
"Excellent. My name now is Daniels. So then, who exactly are you?"

Halovic asked him, just as he might prompt a child to recite its
catechism.
"I am George Baroody, a naturalised American citizen. I was born in

Lebanon and emigrated ten years ago to escape the civil war there. I am
a car mechanic, but I've been laid off and am looking for another job."
Halovic arched a skeptical eyebrow. "Lebanese? Don't the authorities

keep a close eye on people from your country?"
Yassine shook his head. "They cannot. There are thousands and tens of

thousands of immigrants in this region some are legal, many are not.
From all parts of the world. So I stay away from politics. I don't cause
trouble. I stick to my own affairs." He shrugged. "In effect, I am
invisible."
Halovic nodded, satisfied by the other man's cover

story. As an area leader, he'd been allowed to choose his own people,
and he knew Yassine intimately. They were both the products of bitter
wars fought against hopeless odds. They were both survivors of Masegarh.
As a teenager and a young man, Yassine had caused a lot of trouble for
Israel and for Israeli forces in Lebanon. He knew Beirut and the
Christian strongholds in southern Lebanon like the back of his hand. So
his cover was a good one. He also had extensive experience with
automobiles. More useful to Halovic, the Palestinian had demonstrated a
remarkable talent for operating "behind the lines" in disguise.
Yassine was his driver and scout. The first cell member to arrive in the
United States, he'd spent the last week securing lodgings and
transportation and learning the ins and outs of the area's roads and
highways.
Halovic, as the team leader, was the second man to arrive. More were on
the way, leaving Iran by differing routes. A dozen or so were assigned
to infiltrate America's eastern seaboard. Other groups were earmarked
for other regions. The initial orders for all the cells were explicit:
Arrive safely and undetected by the Americans. Submerge yourselves in
their midst. Gather information and make plans as directed by Tehran.
And then wait. Wait for the code-words that will unleash you.
Yassine turned left off the wider boulevard into an area of narrower,
tree-lined streets, single-family homes, and sidewalks. Driving smoothly
and staying well within the speed limit, he took a series of twists and
turns down the quiet suburban roads to clear their tail. Anyone trying
to follow them would have stood out like a sore thumb.
Halovic took his eyes off the passenger-side mirror and nodded to the
Palestinian. "We're clear."
Yassine took them out the other side of the residential development and
onto a wider, arterial street. Ten minutes' driy~ekil~emto a small brick
house with white-trimmed windows. It lay in the middle of a row of
identical houses, all built beside a busy four-lane avenue. Bushes
bordered a small, well-kept lawn.

Halovic nodded approvingly. The busy street would make their own comings
and goings less conspicuous.
"What about the neighbors?" he asked as they pulled off the street and
onto a concrete driveway beside the house. They parked behind an old
Ford minivan. "Will they pose any problems?"
"I haven't seen anyone, and I've been here a week," Yassine reported. He
nodded toward the houses on either side.
"They all work. Both the husbands and the wives. We will have no trouble
with them."
"Good." Halovic got out of the car and pulled his bag out after him. The
sooner they were inside, the better he would feel.
Yassine handed him a set of duplicate keys before he unlocked the front
door. It opened into the living room, illuminated by a single floor
lamp. It was furnished with a secondhand couch, a few chairs, and a
television set. The walls were painted an unremarkable beige, and a worn
brown rug covered the floor. He could see into the kitchen beyond, also
furnished. A short hall led off to his right.
Halovic followed the Palestinian down the hall.
"There are three bedrooms. This is one." Yassine gestured to a small

front bedroom, sparsely furnished. He opened another door. "I have been
using this one."
It was a corner room, larger and with nicer furnishings. The driver's
tone made it clear that he would move out in a second if the team leader
said the word.
"Keep it," Halovic commanded. "I'll only be here a few nights anyway."
Once the rest of his force began arriving, he would find other quarters.
Even the busiest locals were bound to grow curious if they noticed the
house was occupied by several young men.
He opened the door into what had been the third bedroom. Brightly lit by
an overhead fluorescent light was now a work area. Near one wall a
cheap folding table supported a brand-new laptop computer and stacks of
papers, while another table next to it was covered with gunsmith's tools
and a partially disassembled pump-action shotgun. A third held power and
electronics tool kits, all still sealed in their original packages.

Halovic wandered over to the first table. It was stacked high with maps,
realty brochures, and classified ads. Most of the maps looked new, but
he could see that Yassine had studied and marked several of them,
concentrating on those showing the Washington metropolitan region.
He turned toward the silent Palestinian and nodded. "You've done well."
Yassine swelled with pride. The months they'd spent together at Masegarh
had taught him that the Bosnian never offered praise lightly.
Halovic tapped the computer keyboard idly. He looked up. "Do you
understand this machine yet?"
Yassine lowered his eyes, clearly embarrassed. "No. It is difficult." He

shrugged. "The operating manuals are very hard to decipher."
"Difficult or not, you will learn to use this machine," Halovic said
coldly. "Is that understood?"
"Yes." The Palestinian stood motionless for a moment with his head
slightly bowed. "It will be done."
"Good." Halovic strode to the second table and picked up the

disassembled shotgun. He recognised it as a Remington Model 870 and
nodded to himself. A good weapon at least in close quarters. Such
weapons and the ammunition for them were also readily available in the
United States.
A wooden rack against the wall held another Model 870, but this one had
been radically modified, its barrel shortened and its stock sawed off
and shaped~into a pistol grip. Hunting rifles and pistols completed the
small armory. All were common makes, firing widely available ammunition.
More powerful and more sophisticated arms and armaments would come from
overseas usually smuggled across America's wide-open border with Mexico.
One of the twelve-man cells dispatched by General Taleh was solely
responsible for shepherding those weapons shipments to secure drops
scattered across the continental United States. Once the shipments were
delivered, each regional cell would break them up, moving some of the
gear to safe houses and hiding the rest in separate small caches.
Halovic put the shotgun back on the table and wiped the oil off his
hands. "How far away is the first drop site?"
"I estimate a three-hour drive to the southeast. Somewhere near a town

called Virginia Beach."
Halovic shrugged. The name meant nothing to him. He stabbed a finger

toward the pile of maps. "Show me."
He peered intently at the map Yassine pulled out and unfolded, orienting
himself memorising the astonishingly complex network of highways and
major roads that fed in and out of America's capital city and
surrounding suburbs. It was time to begin preparing in earnest for the
war he would ignite.
CHAPTER SEVEN.
FALSE COLORS.
AUGUST 18 Walker's Landing, Virginia.
(D MINUS 119)
Walker's Landing was a tiny Virginia hamlet nestled against the southern
bank Of the James River roughly two and a half hoors south of
Washington, D.C., and west of Richmond. Surrounded by tangled woods,
gloomy swamps, and small, run-down farms, it was little more than a
cluster of houses and stores cantered around Route 250, a two-lane
blacktop highway that crossed the river.
Sefer Halovic peered through the dirty windshield of his Buick LeSabre
and nodded in satisfaction. He'd been guided to this part of Virginia by
pamphlets carefully collected by Yassine and other Iranian agents.
Walker's Landing seemed perfect for his purposes. Isolated, confined,
and impoverished, the place appeared a likely breeding ground for the
narrow minds and festering hatreds he sought. Country villages had
produced some of the most savage killers in the Bosnian war. He saw no
reason why it should be any different here.
He pulled off the main road and into a gravel motel parking lot at the
southern end of town. A row of ten dilapidated cinder-block bungalows
surrounded the parking lot. Each had been divided into two motel rooms.
A car and an old pickup were parked out in front of two of the
bungalows. The rest appeared unoccupied. The building closest to the
highway had a sign in one of its unwashed windows identifying it as an
office.
Halovic stepped out of his car and into the sticky warmth of a late
summer afternoon. His nose wrinkled in disgust. From the smell and the

flies buzzing around his head, he guessed that the owners of the
StarBrite Motel rarely bothered to have their trash removed. Or perhaps
they simply could not afford it, he thought coldly, eyeing the deserted
parking lot again.
The contrast between this place and the tidy suburban communities he'd
grown used to seeing around Washington was striking. It was a reminder
to him that America's elites built their fortunes on the backs of the
poor, both abroad and here in their own land.
The StarBrite Motel's office was no cleaner or fancier inside than its
exterior suggested. Dust Leered a rack of sunfaded tourist brochures and
local maps near the rusting screen door. Flies circled lazily
around the room. The smell of fried food and stale beer hung in the air.
Halovic let the screen door spring closed behind him and walked up to
the deserted front desk. The sound of a television filtered out through
an open door behind the desk. From the muted crowd noises he heard, he
assumed the set was tuned to one of the mass sporting events which
seemed to preoccupy so many Americans. A baseball game, perhaps?
He stood waiting for a moment, listening, and then cleared his throat.
"Excuse me, please? Is anybody there?"
Halovic was proud of his assumed German accent. Together with his own
native speech patterns, simply substituting "I" for "th" and "v" for "w"
made his words decidedly Teutonic. The accent lent credence to his new
alias as Karl Gruning, a German postgraduate student on an extended
vacation to America.
"Be right there, mister," a slow, southern drawl answered him from the
back room. The owner of the voice, a wizened old man, emerged a few
seconds later, blinking rapidly against the sunlight streaming in
through the windows. He finished buttoning a plain white shirt that had
clearly seen cleaner days and smiled nervously, showing an uneven row of
yellowing, tobacco-stained teeth. "Now, then, what can I do for y'all?"
"I would like a room, please. You have a vacancy?"
"A room?" The old man seemed surprised by the notion that anyone would
want to stay at his establishment. Then he roused himself. "That ain't
no problem, mister. I've got plenty of rooms."
He looked Halovic up and, down, clearly weighing what the traffic would

bear. "Now, I charge twenty-five bucks a night~ash. In advance." He

looked almost defiant as he continued: "I don't take no credit cards.
And no checks, neither. Too much trouble."
Halovic nodded. Better and better. He had hoped that the motel oh's
-Keeping would be on a par with his eanliness. Carrying out this
phase of the mission already entailed more risk and personal exposure
than he would have preferred. At least staying in this rattrap would not
require leaving a paper trail for the police to follow. He reached into
his pocket, pulled out a full wallet, and carefully counted out fifty
dollars in crisp ten-dollar bills. "That is not a problem. I would like
to stay at least two nights, please."
"Two nights?" The old man seemed even more astonished, but not so
astonished, Halovic noted, that he neglected to grab the money in front
of him. "You can have number five. Tidied it up myself yesterday."
He reached under the counter for the right key and dropped it onto the
desk in front of Halovic. "Scuse me for asking, mister, but you're a
foreigner, ain't that right?"
The Bosnian smiled politely. "Ja, that is right. I am German."
"Thought so," the old man said with satisfaction. "I thought so." His
eyes narrowed in speculation. "Now, I don't mean to pry or nothing, but
I was wondering what you're doing here in town. Can't say as we get many
foreign tourists here in Walker's Landing."
Halovic allowed himself to look embarrassed and eager at the same time.
"I have come for the shooting. To shoot the guns, you understand?"
"The shooting?" Understanding dawned on the motel owner's lined face

mixed in with some surprise. "You mean you come all the way from Germany
to fire off a few rounds at our local gun club?"
"Oh, no. That is, not only to shoot." Halovic paused, pretending to
search for the right English words. "I am in America on a holiday. A
sabbatical. I was in Richmond when I was told of your gun club." The
Bosnian shrugged. "It seemed a good opportunity, you understand?
Firearms are restricted in my country. There are few places to shoot.
It is not like here."
The old man nodded slowly. "I've heard about them goddamn gun control
laws like they gotwer~pe." Although obviously still puzzled that anyone
would come ad way to Walker's Landing when there were more and better

firing ranges closer to Richmond, he had clearly decided not to look a

gift horse in the mouth. "Well, mister, I sure do hope you enjoy your
stay."
He nodded toward the door. "There's a working phone in number five. You
need anything, you just give me a holler, you hear?"
"Dazzle."
"If you get hungry or want a drink, there's a couple of bars and a diner
in town, just up Route 250. Okay?"
Halovic politely nodded his understanding and turned to leave. He could

feel the old man's interested gaze as he walked back to his car. That
was not surprising, really. In fact, he fully expected the story of the
gun-crazy foreigner to be all over Walker's Landing by nightfall.
That was exactly what Sefer Halovic wanted.
It was still daylight when he wandered up the road into town, trudging
slowly along the grassy verge in the stifling heat. Although an
occasional car or pickup truck passed him, the traffic was extremely
light. Walker's Landing was not really on the road to anywhere in
particular. Certainly, the hamlet had very little to attract anyone to
itself, he decided. Two churches, wood-framed houses, and a combination
general store, post office, and pharmacy lined Route 250. Poorly paved
streets on the right and left led off to more houses and a tiny school.
He stopped first at one of the local bars, the Riverfront. He didn't

stay long.
A loud rock sound track pounded at him as he walked in the door. Four or
five customers were scattered around the bar, all of them in their early
to mid-twenties. Halovic frowned at the bare wood dance floor and drum
set that dominated one end of the interior. This place was not what he
was looking for. This was a dance club, not a drinking saloon. Besides,
the bartender and two of his patrons were black.
Halovic made sure that everyone noticed the hard, angry scowl he
directed at them before he spun on his heel and stalked out. He had an
image to create and maintain.
The Riverfront's sole competitor looked more promising.
The Bon Air Bar sat at the north end of town, flanked on one side by a

rutted, boggy field the bar's customers used as a parking lot, and on
the other by a small stand of trees. The 'brick building's brown-painted
wood-shingle roof might seem rustic or even homey at night, but the
harsh late afternoon sunlight would not tolerate such friendly
illusions.
Right now the Bon Air Bar looked bleak and shabby. A neon sign on the
roof advertised Budweiser beer, but Halovic wasn't sure it would
actually light once the sun went down.
This time he heard country-western music coming out of a corner jukebox.

There was no sign of a dance floor. The room smelled of tobacco smoke
and beer, and its dark wood paneling seemed to absorb the dim light. The
only bright color in the bar was a five-foot American flag tacked up
across one wall. Two middle-aged men sat together, talking, while a
younger man, thin with long hair, tended bar. A TV blared in one corner,
tuned to yet another baseball game.
Halovic stood in the doorway for a few moments, taking in the scene in
front of him. He actually liked country-western music, which had a
fair-sized following in Eastern Europe. And this appeared a quiet place,
one not used to strangers, but certainly more restful than the
Riverfront. It should suit his needs.
He walked over and sat down on a red plastic barstool. When the
bored-looking young bartender glanced in his direction, he asked for a
beer, carefully picking an American brand.
He sipped the pale, cold brew cautiously, comparing it unfavorably to

the darker, warmer European beers he'd first tried as a student in
Sarajevo and then again as part of the intensive preparation for this
mission at Masegarh. Alcohol was forbidden to followers of the Prophet
under normal circumstances, but God would understand the need to
camouflage himself in this land of unbelievers. He was supposed to be a
German and Germans drank beer.
Still drinking slowly, he let his eyes focus on the unfamiliar game
being played out on the television set. And then he waited.
"I don't guess they have much baseball where you come from, mister."
Halovic looked away from the TV to find the bartender looking at him. He
shagged and smiled politely, clearly puzzled by what he had been
watching. "That is true. In Ger many we play football what you call
soccer. It is a fast game and very simple. But this" he nodded toward

the set "this baseball of yours is so difficult. So complicated."
"It's not all that tough, actually." The bartender grinned and held out
his hand. "My name's Ricky Smith, by the way."
Halovic shook hands with the younger man and introduced himself. "Karl
Gruning. From Leipzig."
"Pleased to meet you." Smith nodded toward the television again. "You
want me to explain the finer points of the game?"
"I would be very grateful," Halovic lied smoothly. He sat back on his
stool and sipped at his beer, content to let the bartender's gibberish
about double plays, foul balls, and the rest wash over him.
The afternoon and early evening passed quietly. Halovic studied the men
coming into the bar, noting faces and even names when he could hear
them. Most wore work clothes, faded blue jeans or coveralls. Some had
obviously come straight from their jobs or farms. While there were men
in their twenties and thirties, the bulk of them were older.
By six-thirty there were ten or twelve men inside the Bon Air all
familiar to each other. Most came up and greeted the bartender, who in
turn introduced the German tourist, "Karl."
Halovic answered their questions easily, describing Germany and the

journey he planned across America. But he was always quick to turn the
conversation back to baseball or to firearms and sport shooting.
One of the men talking to him paused to light a cigarette and then spoke
around it. "I heard it's real tough to buy guns overseas. That true?"
Halovic nodded. "That is so. The authorities, they do not like

citizens to own weapons. Even for hunting or sport. It is strictly
forbidden in many places."
The man and several of his companions shook their heads in disgust. One
muttered something about "goddamn guy'mints."
Their heads turned toward the TV as a sudden roar burst from the
televised crowd. The man with the cigarette whistled and nudged the
others. "Well, I'll be damned! Will you look at that! A grand slam! That
boy hit a goddamn grand slam!"
Halovic carefully concealed his contempt. These people were like

children easily distracted and amused by trivialities. No wonder they

were held in thrall by the rich and powerful in this country's cities
and suburbs. Perhaps it was time to begin shaping the conversation to
suit his purpose in coming to this backwater town.
He waited until the cameras cut away from the stadium and back to the
network studio for a recap of the other games played that day. The
commentator was a black man.
After listening to the sports anchor rattle off meaningless statistics

for a few moments, Halovic suddenly remarked sharply, "Ah, get him out
of here. I don't want to see him."
One of the older men seated nearby shook his head slowly. "He ain't that
bad, Karl. You should hear "
"No, no, I don't care if he is good or bad," Halovic countered. He

grimaced. "I am just tired of all the blacks I see on television all the
time. It's worse here even than in Germany."
Without pausing, he launched into a bitter fusillade against "the Turks,

Arabs, and Africans who infest Germany's streets and steal jobs from
true Germans."
As he spoke, Halovic carefully noted the reaction from the group. The
four men he'd been talking with all frowned slightly or showed neutral
reactions. When he finished, there was a small embarrassed silence. To
his chagrin, nobody took the bait he'd laid out, and someone quickly
changed the subject to the latest movies and TV shows.
Dinnertime came and Halovic ordered a barbecue sandwich. The crowd

thinned only slightly during the dinner hour, then grew again until the
Bon Air was comfortably filled.
The group sitting near him changed as men drifted in and out, and he
took advantage of that to occasionally throw out a biting reference to
the problems caused by blacks in America, comparing them to similar
situations in Europe. He also complained about the interracial marriages
and about black people's "low intelligence and tendency toward crime."
Most ignored his remarks, or changed the subject, or simply left

quickly. A few argued the points with him, or even agreed to some
extent. Despite that, none of them reacted in the way that he had hoped.
By ten o'clock Halovic was beginning to feel the effects of the beer

he'd been drinking, even at his limited rate. His eyes smarted from the
tobacco smoke and the stuffy air, so he made his excuses, paid his bill,
and left.
The walk back through town to his dingy motel room helped ease some of
his frustration but not all of it. Although he had known that this part
of General Taleh's master plan would take time and some risk to
implement, he was all too aware of the days slipping past.
AUGUST 19
(D MINUS 118)
Halovic rose early the next morning. He exercised in his room, showered,
and changed into jeans and a short-sleeved shirt. It was just after dawn
when he stepped out into the muggy air.
Already aware of the sweat beginning to soak the back of his shirt, he
crossed the highway and walked back to the diner he'd spotted the night
before. There were three waitresses working that morning, one of whom
was black. He was careful not to sit at one of her tables and he took
pains to make his disdain for her known.
After a light breakfast he returned to his room, grabbed the Remington

.30-06 rifle Yassine had procured for him earlier at a northern Virginia
gun shop, and pocketed a large handful of cartridges. Before heading to
his car, he also loaded a small 9mm pistol and tucked it away into a
holster concealed in the small of his back. In Halovic's experience, it
never hurt to have a hidden edge.
The Walker's Landing Rod and Gun Club lay right next to the James River,
three miles west of town and down a winding country lane. A faded sign
by the side of the road directed him to the clubhouse, an old
concrete-block building topped by a rusting aluminum roof. Several other
vehicles were already parked out front, and he could hear the steady
pop-pop-pop of small-arms fire from off behind a row of trees.
With his rifle tucked under his arm, Halovic walked into the clubhouse
to pay the five-dollar fee it would take to make him a member for the
day. He paused just beyond the door to let his eyes adjust to the
interior light.
Display cases containing rifles, pistols, shotguns, fishing rods, and

other sports gear filled half the tiny shop. The rest seemed full of a
hodgepodge of U.S. Army surplus clothing and military collectibles:

World War II Wehrmacht helmets, fur-lined Soviet tanker's hats, knives,

bayonets, and boxes full of decorations, service ribbons, and unit
patches from a dozen different countries.
How ridiculous, Halovic thought icily, these Americans play so hard at

being warriors. And yet, how little they understand about real war.
He stepped up to the counter with his five dollars already out and
ready.
The proprietor, a large, bearded fellow wearing a white T-shirt with a

fish on the front, took his money with a smile and passed him a
photocopied sheet. "Those are our range safety instructions," he
explained. "They're pretty basic. No booze, no automatic weapons, and no
explosive targets are allowed here at the club.
"Now, when somebody yells 'clear,' it means they want to retrieve their
targets. When you hear that, you immediately cease fire and put your
weapon down. And then you yell 'clear' back so they know you heard 'em.
Once everybody's stopped shooting, you're free to go out and check your
own targets. Okay?"
Halovic nodded his understanding.
The other man eyed his rifle appreciatively. "That's a nice piece.
Brand-new?"
"It is." Halovic patted the stock fondly. "I bought it just last week. A
real beauty, eh?"
"Uh-huh. You need any ammo today? I've got a good special running on
boxes of .30-06."
Halovic nodded again. He didn't really need more ammunition, but it made
little sense to risk antagonising this man. "One box, please. And a map
of the area, if you have such a thing."
While the big, bearded man rang up his purchases, he used the
opportunity to study his surroundings a little more closely. The owner
and most of his customers were white, but one black couple was also
there, perusing the racks of handguns and hunting rifles. Halovic took
pains to shoot several hard looks at them, some of which, he noted, were
spotted by others in the shop.
With the racial views of Karl Gruning once more made plain, the Bosnian

cradled his rifle and headed outside toward the sound of gunfire.
By four o'clock Halovic was back in the Bon Air Bar, this time perched
well away from the television set.
He scowled to himself. The shooting range had been another waste of

time. The people he'd met had been friendly enough, and they were
certainly well versed in the workings of their various weapons, but none
of them had been the least bit interested in his racial or political
views. Worse from his viewpoint, the Walker's Landing Rod and Gun Club
had seemed merely a well-armed version of the Elks, or Lions, or some
other kind of American civic organisation. It was not the sort of place
that would attract the kinds of men he had come looking for.
So.again he quietly sipped beer and conversed with the regulars. They
seemed to accept him more today at least in the sense that they were
willing to challenge some of his wilder statements. One fellow named
Jeff Dickerson, short, pudgy, and in his thirties, seemed to have come
in with that as his express purpose. Halovic remembered him from last
night. Dickerson had walked out right after he had uttered something
about blacks and Jews causing most of the problems in the world. Now the
man was back.
That played right into Halovic's hands. This man Dickerson was intent on
a reasoned debate, so he gave him one. He was careful to keep the
conversation unemotional, since an argument might cause them to be
ejected from the bar. At a minimum an argument would drive other
listeners away. And Halovic wanted listeners.
Speaking softly and calmly, he articulated a carefully thought-out

worldview in which "lesser races" were the cause of many of the world's
current problems. Knowing he would need such information, he had spent
many hours studying the neo-Nazi pamphlets and other literature Taleh's
agents had obtained in the United States and Europe. Now he repeated
some of those same phrases, and quoted from German and American fringe
writers who'd published books like The Jewish Crime and Genetics and
Race. He also mentioned the Christian Bible frequently, selectively
citing passages that supported his views.
Halovic didn't believe any of it himself. In fact, he found their

arguments and "facts" pathetic almost comical. Islam, true Islam,
recognised no racial divisions among the Faithful. Nevertheless, the man
he was supposed to he would have believed in his hatreds with his whole
heart and soul, and he had no compunctions about spouting such nonsense
as long as it furthered his mission.

It was not a fair fight. The American was motivated by honest conviction
and limited by logic. Halovic, whose only goal was to widely air a
racist philosophy, used or abandoned logic as he chose. Always friendly,
always convincing, he manufactured facts and statistics, the more
outrageous the better. And in the end, after almost an hour of intense
discussion, the other man stormed out, thoroughly disgusted.
Inside, Halovic smiled. He'd watched the others in the bar while he'd
argued with Dickerson. Most had at least been aware of the conversation.
Some had tuned in surreptitiously, listening to the verbal cut and
thrust with interest.
Nobody else seemed immediately eager to take up the racial gauntlet he'd
thrown down, so he sat alone quietly, watching television while he
waited again for his efforts to bear fruit.
A little after seven, two men entered the bar. Halovic, who reflexively
kept one eye on the door, only noticed their arrival among the
after-dinner crowd because one of the pair gestured in his direction and
said something to his companion.
Both came over to him right away. The first offered his hand and said,
"I'm Tony McGowan. We talked yesterday."
Halovic took it, remembering the tall, black-haired man. He hadn't said
much, but he'd always been nearby, in easy earshot.
The other man was older, in his fifties, with rougher features and brown
hair cropped almost as short as Halovic's. He was built like a wrestler
gone to seed, bulging muscles gone slack or turned to fat. He also
extended his hand. "Name's Jim Burke. J hear you're looking to do a
little shooting."
Halovic nodded. "Ja. I shot some today at your gun club here." He
allowed his disappointment to show on his face and in his voice.
Burke smiled thinly. "Pretty tame, isn't it? Nothing much exciting to
shoot at out there. A few regulation targets and some old cans and
bottles."
McGowan chimed in. "Real little-old-lady stuff."
Halovic nodded cautiously.

Burke took the barstool next to him and signaled the bartender for three
more beers. He leaned closer. "A few of us have a range we've set up on
some private property. We can cut loose a little more out there than
they do at the gun club. Anyway, we were wondering if you'd like to join
us out there tomorrow. Say, around noon."
Halovic thought fast.
Were these men what they claimed to be, friendly locals simply looking
for a chance to show off their weapons and skills to a foreign visitor?
Unlikely, he decided. Tomorrow was a weekday, a workday for most of
these people.
Or were they provocateurs, law officers of some type on the prowl for
potential troublemakers? That was doubtful too, he realized. Walker's
Landing seemed too small and isolated to warrant much attention from the
authorities.
Halovic felt a sudden thrill the same kind of thrill he always

experienced when his crosshairs first settled on his chosen target. It
was far more likely that Burke and McGowan were two of the very men he
had come hunting. He smiled slowly at the man sitting beside him. "Thank
you, yes. I would like to shoot with you very much. It would be an
honor."
AUGUST 20
(D MINUS 117)
The red Blazer that picked up Sefer Halovic in the morning held three
men: Burke, McGowan, and another man, much younger and in excellent
physical condition, behind the wheel. He introduced himself as Dave
Keller.
Halovic climbed into the backseat beside McGowan. He was already

starting to sense the hierarchy involved here. Burke was clearly the
leader and the man he must convince. The others would look to him.
Their shooting range was a fifteen-minute drive south of Walker's

Landing, well off Route 250 down a narrow, wooded private road. Frequent
signs warned trespassers to stay out. Those closest to the highway
threatened legal action against anyone caught violating private
property. The notices further down the road carried more ominous
warnings.

Halovic shifted slightly in his seat. He had been right. Whatever else
they were up to, these men were not just being friendly to a foreign
tourist. The shape of the pistol he carried concealed in the small of
his back was suddenly reassuring.
Keller wheeled the Blazer off the road and into a long, narrow clearing
separating dense woods on either side. More trees at the far end closed
off the clearing entirely. The four of them piled out and began pulling
their gear out of the back.
The Bosnian finished loading his rifle and straightened up. He looked
down the clearing with interest. Burke and his companions had
accumulated a wide variety of potential targets for their private
shooting gallery. There were old oil drums, rusting refrigerators, and
even a couple of abandoned cars scattered at varying distances all the
way back to the distant woods. Most of them were shot full of ragged
holes.
Keller nodded toward the optical scope Halovic had fixed to his rifle.
"You got that zeroed in yet?"
He shook his head. "No, I would like to do that now."
Keller pointed toward an oil drum someone had painted red. "That's two
hundred yards. Give or take a foot or two." He grinned mirthlessly
"Danke." Halovic dropped into a relaxed kneeling posture and chambered a
round. This would be an easy shot. There was no appreciable wind, and he
knew the precise range to his target. He took a breath, let it out, took
another, sighted, and then gently squeezed the trigger.
A puff of dirt appeared six inches in front of the barrel and a few
inches to one side. After making a minute adjustment to the sight, he
fired again.
This time the barrel rocked slightly punched clean through the center.
"Damned good shooting," Burke remarked casually from beside his ear.
"Ja. Well, I was in the Army," Halovic lied.
"What did you do?"
"I was a sniper." That much at least was true.

Burke smiled. "A sniper, eh? That's interesting." He glanced at the

others briefly and then turned back to Halovic. "See the crooked tree
just past that old Dodge? The black willow? Now take a good look just to
the left."
Halovic swung the rifle left slowly, hunting through the scope for the
spot the older man had indicated. He stopped as a figure dressed in
camouflage fatigues and hunched beside the tree trunk leaped into focus.
He took his eye away from the scope in surprise and glanced at Burke.
"There is a man out there!"
The older man grinned. "Not really." He nodded downrange. "That's just a
dummy we dressed up. Adds a little kick to the target practice."
Halovic nodded slowly. "I understand." Then he allowed a smile to form

on his face. "That is much better than shooting at old metal!"
McGowan slapped him on the shoulder. "You got it, Karl!" He tapped the
Remington rifle in Halovic's hands. "That .30-06 is nice, but how about
handling something with a little more kick? You know, some real
rock-and-roll?"
"Rock-and-roll?" Halovic didn't have to pretend any confusion this time.
"Yeah. Something that can go off on full auto. Something like this
baby." McGowan held out an assault rifle a weapon the Bosnian recognised
as a Chinese-made variant of the old Russian AK-47.
Halovic laid down his .30-06 and took the assault rifle McGowan offered.
Although thousands had been sold in the U.S. as semiautomatic weapons,
someone had reconfigured this one to allow full-automatic fire. He
looked up. "This rifle. . . isn't it against your American gun control
laws?"
Burke shrugged. "Maybe. But this is private property, Karl. And we're a
long way down the road. So what we do here is our own damned business.
Nobody interferes with us. Understand?"
Halovic nodded firmly. "I understand."
"So let her rip."
"As you wish." With the ease born of long practice, the Bosnian flipped

the safety off and began shredding a series of targets, walking his fire
from right to left as he pumped short bursts into each. In seconds, he'd
emptied the thirty-round magazine. He turned to the other men with a
broad grin on his face, slapped the AK's stock with one hand, and
exclaimed: "Ausge-zeichnet! Very good! A beautiful weapon!"
Burke, McGowan, and Keller were staring openmouthed down the range.
Finally the older man spoke for them all. "Goddamn, Karl! That was some
beautiful shooting." He looked at the row of mangled barrels and torn-up
refrigerators again and shook his head in admiration. "Now, that calls
for a drink! And for something to eat, by God."
Galvanized by their leader's decision, McGowan and Keller hurried to the

Blazer and brought back a cooler containing a couple of six-packs, a
loaf of bread, condiments, and an assortment of lunch meats. The four of
them found shade under a nearby tree and sat back at ease, swapping
sandwich fixings and cans of ice-cold beer.
Burke broke the companionable silence first. The burly man brushed the
crumbs off his lap, drained his beer can, crumpled it, and tossed it
casually aside. "Tony tells me you've got some pretty strong views on
race problems, Karl. Is that a fact?"
Ah. Now it begins, Halovic thought. He nodded firmly. "That is a fact,

Jim." Then he shrugged. "I know these views are not popular in America,
but truth is the truth. The white races all over the world are being
buried by a sea of inferiors of blacks, of Jews, of Arabs. . ."
He was heartened by the other men's reactions as he continued his

often-rehearsed tirade. Burke and McGowan both smiled and nodded as he
made his points, dearly pleased by what they were hearing. Even Keller
seemed to relax slightly.
Burke nodded sharply again when the Bosnian wound up his peroration with
the assertion that "time is short. We must act soon and in force before
we are drowned and our race with us."
The older man pursed his lips. "You've sure got that right, Karl." He
scowled. "God only knows the riggers and the rest are getting uppity as
hell in this country."
That brought rumbles of assent from both Keller and McGowan.
Burke took another beer out of the cooler, drank deeply, and began

outlining his own extremist views. Not surprisingly, they paralleled

those Halovic had just laid out in every significant detail. He seemed
delighted to find a kindred spirit from overseas especially from
Germany. His two followers chimed in occasionally, but they always
deferred to the older man.
They are sheep, Halovic thought with contempt, all the while smiling and
nodding himself. They go wherever they are led.
"Are there many others like you over there in Germany, Karl? Men who're
willing to stand up for the white race?" Burke asked at last.
"Yes. Many." Halovic paused significantly to make sure he had their full
attention. "And not just in Germany. There are others like us all over
Europe."
He stabbed at the grass with his finger as he continued. "We are

organising. Mobilizing. Arming! We are strong and growing stronger. The
moment of truth is drawing near. Soon we shall strike. First in my
homeland. And then in the other nations of Europe."
"Outstanding!" Burke's enthusiasm, unlike Halovic's, was wholly

unfeigned. He turned to McGowan and Keller. "What'd I tell you boys?
We're not alone in this fight. See, all we've got to do is provide some
god damned leadership and the pure whites will rise up to join us!"
Halovic took a deep breath. "So you have organisations such as mine here
in America?" he asked carefully.
"Hell, yes, Karl!" Burke grinned proudly. "You're looking at the leader
of one of the biggest!"
The Bosnian listened with hidden disdain and open admiration as the
older man outlined his plans to "retake" America from its racial and
genetic enemies. His wild-eyed schemes a linked series of attacks and
assassinations were intended to spark a nationwide rising of the white
race. To fire a revolt that Burke believed would be spearheaded by his
own fanatical group the "Aryan Sword."
Madness, Halovic thought coldly. But perhaps he could make it a madness

tinged with a tiny grain of truth.
"We don't have the numbers I'd like. Not yet," the older American
admitted. "But we're recruiting pretty fast. People around here are
waking up to what's going on."

"That's true!" McGowan asserted loyally, backing up his leader. "With

the Ramseys, we've got fifty-two members counting the kids who're old
enough to carry a gun."
Halovic tried hard to look impressed. In truth, those numbers were

somewhat larger than he'd expected. Under all his drunken bluster, this
man Burke must have the charisma needed to draw ignorant and gullible
people together under a banner of hate.
He leaned closer to the older man. It was time to make his move. "That
is wonderful news. Great news. I had hoped to find a movement of courage
here in America. You see, I am here to build an alliance across the
seas. The war begins soon and we must fight together side by side
against the Jews and the blacks and the rest."
The Bosnian pulled a crumpled pamphlet out of his shirt pocket and
handed it to Burke. Titled "The Jewish Plan," it had been picked up
months ago at a white supremacist rally in Maryland by an Iranian agent
posing as a journalist. "This was my guide."
"Jesus! That's Harry's pamphlet. I helped him run it off," McGowan

exclaimed in surprise.
The atmosphere changed abruptly. Burke's face was suddenly a mask,

unreadable. Halovic noted that Keller's hand now rested on the barrel of
his rifle. He fought the temptation to reach for his own concealed
pistol. He had known that this would be a moment of crisis. By their
nature, hate groups like the Aryan Sword were run by secretive, paranoid
men. They would not like the notion of a stranger actively searching for
them.
He pointed toward the pamphlet still clutched in the older man's hand.
"This was passed to us in Leipzig," he lied. "We knew that there were
centers of resistance here in America, so I was sent to find them. But I
am not alone. Others are looking too in other parts of your country."
Burke shook his head in evident disbelief, but Halovic could see the
excitement bubbling up beneath the older man's inbred suspicion.
He allowed himself to relax however minutely. Everything was as the

mission planners in Tehran had foreseen. People like Burke often talked
in grandiose terms of forging an army, of leading a revolution, of blood
and fire and sword. But they never seemed completely prepared to see

their ideas taken seriously. The idea that someone might actually begin
the race war they had predicted had them off balance.
The silence stretched.
McGowan reacted first. "This is bullshit!" he exploded. He stood up,

pacing stiffly over to Burke. "What's this guy talking about? Even
assuming he's telling the truth, what do we care about Europe'?"
Halovic checked Keller, who had not moved. The younger man's hand still
rested on his rifle.
"Tony had a good point, Karl," Burke said carefully. "Why should we
stick our necks out for you? What do we have to gain?"
"Arms. Sophisticated weapons."
McGowan snorted, but Burke held up a hand to silence him and only said
mildly, "We're pretty well fixed for guns, Karl. As you should know."
"Small arms, yes. But I can get you automatic grenade launchers,
antitank rockets, mortars, land mines, even antiaircraft missiles.
Ammunition, explosives, and detonators too. Do you have these things?"
"No." The older man looked more interested. "At what price?"
Halovic shrugged. "Well below the price on the black market. Just enough
to cover our own costs and shipping."
"Sure," McGowan sneered. "Now it comes out. This bastard's a con artist.
I say we let him walk back from here." He nodded angrily toward the dark
woods around them. "Or maybe we just make sure he doesn't go back at
all."
A grim-faced Keller nodded slowly in agreement.
Halovic tensed.
"Sit down, Tony," Burke snapped. He turned back to the Bosnian.
"You're talking pretty big, Karl. You'd better be able to back up what
you say. Now, how the hell did you lay your hands on mortars and the
rest? And what makes you think you can get that kind of hardware over
here without the feds going apeshit?"

He had them, Halovic realised. He shrugged. "When the two Germanys

merged, there was much confusion. The old communist Army built hidden
arms bunkers all over East Germany. Their record-keeping was very poor."
He smiled coldly. "My comrades and I found it easy to make some of those
bunkers disappear from the files.
"As for transport. . ." He shrugged again. "That is simplicity itself.

We have friends like you in position in ports like Hamburg and
Rotterdam. And more friends in Canada who will handle transshipment for
us."
Halovic fixed his gaze on Burke. "I say we can get you the arms you
want. The arms you will need. I tell you again most solemnly, the war of
blood and race you have foretold is upon us all."
The older man licked his lips, clearly tempted but still uncertain. He
glanced swiftly at McGowan and Keller as though seeking their silent
counsel. At last, he shook his head and stood up. "I've got to think
more on this, Karl."
Halovic and the others stood up with him.
Burke looked at Keller. "You take him back to his motel for now, Dave."
Then he turned back to Halovic. "And you be waiting outside your motel
room at nine tomorrow morning. We'll talk more then. Clear?"
The Bosnian nodded silently, satisfied. He would let their greed and
ambition war with their cowardice and caution through the night. He was
over the first hurdle.
AUGUST 21
(D MINUS 116)
Wearing a light jacket over an open-necked shirt, Sefer Halovic stood

waiting outside his motel room early the next morning. He didn't have to
wait long. A rusty blue sedan an old Chevrolet turned off the road and
roared straight across the gravel lot toward him at high speed. He
forced himself to stand still as the car squealed to a stop right beside
him.
Burke and McGowan were in front. Keller sat in the back "Get in," the
older man ordered.
Halovic obeyed, careful to keep his hands in plain view at all times. He

didn't like the tone of Burke's voice or the strain he could see on his
face and those of Keller and McGowan. These men were operating on a hair
trigger and that was dangerous both for him and for them.
With McGowan at the wheel, the Chevrolet skidded out of the motel
parking lot and turned north onto Route 250. They crossed the lames
River in silence and headed east on Route 6.
After several minutes, Halovic risked a question. "Where are we going?"
"Richmond," Burke replied tersely.
Richmond? Why there?
Keller handed him a manila envelope. "Read this."
Suppressing any questions, Halovic leafed though a sheaf of newspaper

clippings and typewritten pages. They all concerned one man a prosperous
local black businessman named John Malcolm. The first clipping, a few
years old, described a new youth training program launched by Malcolm.
Other articles described the success of the program and his further
ventures. He was active in several social circles, and he was a popular
speaker at local schools and community meetings. One of the last
clippings speculated on Malcolm's chances as a candidate in an upcoming
congressional race.
The typewritten pages were a detailed dossier on Malcolm. They listed

his home and business address, his children's schools, his wife's work,
his church, his closest associates, and every aspect of his daily
routine.
Halovic was impressed. Someone had done a great deal of research on this
man and his movements. Its purpose was obvious. Malcolm was targeted for
some sort of action by Burke's group. He was precisely the sort of black
man they would hate and fear most prominent, successful, and socially
accepted. Judging by the dates, it was something they had been planning
for quite some time.
He finished reading and looked up at the older man. "For what reason do
you show me this?"
"We want you to kill him."
Halovic nodded slowly. Two possibilities confronted him. If these men

really were neo-Nazi radicals, this was a test of his sincerity, and by

their standards, of his bravery. That was understandable. On the other

hand, if Burke, McGowan, and Keller were police informers or agents,
this was a trap a ploy to have him condemn himself out of his own mouth.
To buy time to think, he stared for a moment at the quiet wooded

countryside streaming past before glancing back at Burke. "And if I do?"
"We'll deal. Weapons for cash."
Halovic considered his chances coldly. If they were serious, his course
of action was clear. Killing Malcolm meant nothing to him. All that
mattered was the risk of discovery. Of capture. Of failure. Of course,
refusing would also mean failure. Burke and his followers would never
risk continued contact with a man they did not trust. That much was
certain.
He studied the dossier again. The material it contained was well

organized and complete. There were no airy assumptions, no unnecessary
rhetoric. It was all very professional. And his companions, while
reactionary, did not appear excessively sloppy or wholly stupid.
Questions swirled in his mind. Why hadn't they assassinated this man
themselves? He wasn't naive enough to think he'd just happened to show
up at the right time.
Halovic sensed the others waiting with mounting impatience. He had taken
a reasonable amount of time to ponder his answer, but if he waited any
longer, he would be stalling, both them and himself. There was no other
data to be had. And delay could be fatal in more than one way. Decide,
he told himself sharply.
Stung into action, he nodded. "Very well. I will kill this black man for
you." Almost by reflex a workable plan popped into his brain. "You have
a weapon for me?"
Burke glanced at Keller. "Show it to him, Dave."
The younger man reached into a brown paper bag between his feet and
pulled out a brand-new pair of gardening gloves, a 9mm automatic, a
separate eight-round clip, and a bulky, cylindrical silencer.
Halovic recognised weapon as a Smith & Wesson Mark 22 a silenced model

first used during the Vietnam War by U.S. Navy commandos. They had
called it the Hush Puppy.

"There's a rifle in the trunk if you want it instead," Burke said.
Halovic shook his head. He would complete this operation at close range.
"The pistol will suffice."
"It's cold," Keller said reassuringly. In answer to Halovic's

questioning look, he explained, "it's not traceable. A dealer at a gun
show traded it to us years ago. He doesn't keep records."
"That is very good." Halovic slid the clip into place, worked the
action, and screwed the silencer into the pistol's muzzle. He nodded,
satisfied by what he saw. The weapon was in excellent condition.
He looked out the window again. There were more houses and stores lining
the highway. A sign informed him they were nearing the outskirts of
Richmond.
Burke watched him closely. "You got any idea of how you want to do this
thing, Karl?"
"Ja." Halovic thumbed through the dossier until he came to a map showing
Malcolm's movements. Then he leaned forward and jabbed a finger at the
spot he wanted. "Drive here, to Elkheart Road. We will go directly to
his office.""
Burke nodded slowly after studying the map himself. "Okay. Do what the
man says, Tony."
McGowan complied.
Ten minutes later, they were in a quiet, suburban section of Richmond.

The small professional building that housed Malcolm's office lay a few
tree-lined blocks from a large shopping mall. A parking lot surrounded
the two-story brick and glass structure on three sides.
"Pull in here," Halovic ordered. He pointed to an empty space near the

exit to the street. "There. Back in."
Sweating now, McGowan cranked the wheel over hard and carefully backed
the Chevrolet into place between two other cars.
Moving slowly and methodically, Halovic donned the gloves Keller had
given him and began to carefully wipe the metal surface of the pistol
with a handkerchief. He was aware that all three men were staring at
him. Burke seemed pleased. McGowan was wide-eyed and looked increasingly

nervous. Keller was poker-faced.
The three Americans exchanged quick glances and then nodded to each
other.
"We've seen enough," said Burke. "We believe you." "Excuse me?" Halovic
said. He tucked the pistol under his jacket.
"I said, we've seen enough," repeated Burke. "That's it. You were ready
to go through with it. That's all we wanted to know."
Halovic frowned inside. His first contemptuous suspicions had been

right. All of Burke's talk about waiting for the right moment, his
elaborate plans, their stockpiled weapons, it was all just a fantasy.
He stared hard at the older man and shook his head. "No. It is not
enough."
"Huh?" Burke was clearly bewildered. "What do you mean, Karl?"
"This was a test, true? To see if I would kill?"
The older man nodded rapidly. "Yeah, that's right."
Halovic smiled coldly. "Very well. I accept that." He pointed toward the
office building. "Now I will test you. This black man will die and you
will be a part of his death."
He glanced at Keller, the man he judged the toughest and most reliable
of the three. "You. You will come along as my lookout."
The younger man stared at him for a moment, plainly taken aback.
"Hold on just a minute, Karl," Burke interrupted. "There's no need to go

off half-cocked. I told you that we're satisfied you're one of us. We
don't need to take any unnecessary risks here today."
A pale, terrified McGowan mumbled his agreement with his leader.
"Risks? You fear risks?" Halovic said scornfully. "And yet you call
yourselves soldiers?" He shrugged. "My people will not deal with cowards
or shirkers. Either this black man dies, here, today, or you will see no
advanced weapons from me. Is that clear?"
He waved a hand toward the office building. "I tell you that your plan

is-good. This man can be killed with ease. But you must act not sit and
dream." He turned back to Keller. "Decide. Will you come with me?"
The younger man stared first at Halovic and then at Burke. "Jesus, Jim .
. . what do you think?"
Clearly torn, the older man chewed his lower lip. He wanted those
grenade launchers and explosives. He just hadn't expected to be asked to
help kill anybody to prove his own good faith. Finally, he shrugged.
"It's up to you, Dave. We need those guns."
"You are afraid," Halovic said flatly, forcing the issue. "Stay behind,
then."
"Hell, no!" Keller flushed, unwilling to admit his fear. "If you really
want to kill this nigger, I'll help you do it."
Halovic popped open the car door and got out quickly, before the stunned
Burke could say anything else. The Bosnian worked hard to keep his
expression neutral. These American fools were about to learn the
difference between fantasy and deadly reality a reality he already knew
all too well.
Keller followed him without evident hesitation.
That was good, Halovic decided. He had no intention of trusting his life
to this man, but at least he showed some backbone.
The office building's glass double door led into a small lobby. He
checked the building directory, reconfirming the information contained
in the dossier. Malcolm's offices were still on the second floor suite
215.
Nobody else was in sight.
With Keller at his heels, Halovic walked down a short hall to a door
marked "Stairs." He ignored the elevator.
Two flights of bare concrete steps led up to an unlocked steel fire

door. Halovic paused long enough to make sure that it could be opened
easily from either side. If anything went wrong in the next few minutes,
a rapid exit might prove to be the difference between life and death.
The door opened up on a long hall that ran the length of the building,

widening in the middle for the elevators. John Malcolm's office was down
at the far end of the hallway.
With Keller still following him, Halovic walked briskly past a series of
other offices. The sounds of typing and soft music filtered out from
behind closed doors. The hallway was empty.
He stopped just outside suite 215. Painted lettering on a frosted glass

door identified it as the offices of Malcolm Accounting. After checking
the hallway again, he slipped the bulky Smith & Wesson out of his
jacket. Then he turned toward Keller, measuring him one last time.
- The American licked his lips, clearly nervous, but still in control of
himself. Halovic knew the look well. He'd seen it on dozens of men just
before their first real action.
Readying his automatic, he commanded softly, "Do not let anyone in

behind me."
Keller nodded quickly.
With the pistol held out of sight, Halovic opened the door and walked
through it into a reception area. Dark wood furniture, soft carpeting,
and original oil landscapes on the walls conveyed a reassuring air of
stability and success. A middle- aged black woman with snow-white hair
sat behind a desk.
She looked up with a polite smile. "Good morning. Can I help you
gentlemen?"
Halovic smiled back. "I certainly hope so. Is Mr. Malcolm in?"
"Yes, but he's with a client. . ."
Good enough. Halovic brought the Smith & Wesson up in one smooth motion
and shot the woman in the chest. Blood spattered across the painting
hung behind her. Even silenced, the pistol's report seemed shockingly
loud, like someone dropping a heavy telephone book on a tile floor. He
worked the slide rapidly, chambering another round, and fired again.
The woman slumped forward across her desk, scattering papers and a bound
appointment book onto the carpeting.
"Oh shit."

Halovic glanced behind him. Keller's eyes were wide, almost white with
shock. He stood frozen in the doorway, staring at the carnage. He had
clearly completely forgotten his duties. The Bosnian had expected that.
The American's only real function was to act as a witness.
"Shut the door and be silent." Halovic swung away toward the entrance to
Malcolm's inner office.
He knocked twice and went in without waiting for a reply. There were two
men inside, one seated behind a large mahogany desk. The other occupied
a Queen Anne chair in front of the desk. The furniture looked expensive,
the men prosperous.
Malcolm, his primary target, was the one behind the desk. He matched his
newspaper photos perfectly. A large, balding black man in his
mid-fifties, he wore a subdued grey suit and conservative red tie. The
other man, also black and similarly dressed, was younger. Halovic didn't
recognise him, and didn't care. His presence here marked him for death.
Both looked toward the door, clearly surprised at being interrupted.
"You are Mr. John Malcolm?"
The man behind the desk nodded slowly. "That's right."
Halovic took three steps into the room, moving left to clear his field
of fire. Perfect.
"Look, who are you?" Malcolm asked, still perplexed.
The Bosnian brought his pistol up, fired at Malcolm, swiveled slightly,
and fired at the younger black man all within a single murderous second.
Both shots struck home.
Without hurry, Halovic strode to the desk. Malcolm sprawled back in his
chair, a bright red stain spilling across his stomach. One hand clutched
at his belly wound, but the other just twitched feebly, pawing toward a
phone just out of reach. The businessman's eyes were open but unseeing,
glazed with pain.
He had fired too low, Halovic thought coolly, displeased by the evident
imperfection of his marksmanship. Stomach wounds were rarely immediately
fatal.
This time he aimed carefully at Malcolm's head and fired twice more. The

black man's face dissolved into red ruin and his body twitched violently
as each 9mm round tore a path through his brain.
Without moving, the Bosnian turned to check the other man. Malcolm's
visitor was still alive. He'd fallen forward out of the chair onto the
carpeted floor. Now, moaning loudly, he was crawling through his own
blood inching in agony toward the open door.
"No, no, my friend," Halovic said softly. do not escape." He walked

toward the crawling man, stood behind him, and fired two more shots into
the back of his skull. Brains, blood, and skull fragments sprayed across
the carpet. The young man shuddered once and lay still.
Halovic quickly stepped back and behind the desk, double-checking

Malcolm's throat for pulse. Nothing.
About thirty seconds had passed. He walked out of the inner office..
Again acting on trained reflex, he checked the white-haired
receptionist, making sure she was dead. She lay as he had left her,
facedown on a desk almost completely covered in her own blood. He
dropped the automatic. Nothing about it would lead the police back to
him, so there wasn't any need to risk being caught with it later.
Keller stared at him both in horror and in admiration. "Oh, man. You did
it. You killed everyone. Didn't you?" "You saw me," Halovic said coldly.
He motioned the American out into the hallway, turned the snap lock on
the door, and closed it behind him. They were done here.
He half expected to find Burke, McGowan, and the car gone, but the
Chevrolet was still parked where they had left it. He and Keller piled
in and he ordered, "Drive. But take your time. No traffic accidents,
please."
"Sure. Sure. No problem." McGowan put the car in gear and drove slowly
away. His knuckles were white on the steering wheel.
Burke furtively studied the two men in the backseat. From time to time
he opened his mouth as though to ask exactly what had happened inside
Malcolm's office, but each time, he closed it without speaking. Halovic
ignored him, calmly studying the city streets, checking to make sure
they weren't under surveillance.
Still pale and in a state of shock, Kaller slumped back against the rear
seat, staring straight ahead, shivering occasionally. But when they
turned onto the highway leading out of Richmond without any sign of

police pursuit or even interest, he seemed to settle down. His shivers

died away and his color began coming back.
Halovic watched the younger man with some interest. Keller was
apparently learning how to come to terms with the blood bath he had
witnessed. That was good. Given time, he might even learn to control his
fears and to act with the discipline and ruthlessness a successful
secret war required.
They were ten miles outside the Richmond city limits when Keller leaned
forward, closer to Burke, and nodded toward Halovic. "Jesus, Jim, you
should've seen it. Karl blew that damn nigger away like you'd put down a
stray dog! He offed two more of 'em, too. Just like that!" He snapped
his fingers.
Burke stared at Halovic. "You shot three people?"
"It was necessary." The Bosnian shrugged. "One man or three it makes no
difference." He smiled crookedly. "You cannot keep count in a war, Mr.
Burke."
His own calm was not an act. He had killed many times in Bosnia, so many
that he had lost track somewhere along the way. The faces of the dead
sometimes came to haunt him in nightmares, but they faded in the waking
day. Besides, eliminating Malcolm had proved to be child's play an act
without significant risk. These Americans were all so open, so
unprepared so unsuspecting. Killing them required less real effort than
posting a letter.
"Then all this stuff about your group, about the alliance, about the
guns and bombs you can get for us. . . that's all true? No bullshit?"
Burke asked rapidly.
Halovic could hear the excitement building in the other man's voice.
This was the reaction he had hoped for. Confronted for the first time by
a man who would do what he had only dreamed about, Burke was beginning
to see the prospect of his hate-filled rhetoric bearing real fruit.
He nodded somberly. "What I have told you is true. My comrades and I in

Europe have the weapons. . . and the will to use them." His eyes
narrowed. "The question I put to you, Mr. Burke, is this: Do you and
your men of the Aryan Sword have the courage to join with us in this
war? Can you really kill to save the white race in America?"
"Hell, yes!" Burke exclaimed. He sounded almost surprised by the

certainty in his own tone. Then he thumped his fist on the seat back for
emphasis. "You get us that heavy duty hardware, Karl, and we'll set this
whole god damned state on fire before we're done! The blacks and Jews
won't know what's hit them!"
Keller nodded sharply, seconding his leader's sudden resolution.
"That's right!" He slapped McGowan on the back. '-'Ain't that right,

Tony?"
The driver flinched and mumbled a tentative assent.
Halovic ignored him. McGowan was nothing a drone. Burke and Keller were
the key men in their twisted group, the brains and the muscle of their
so-called Aryan Sword.
He hid a satisfied smile as Burke started bargaining in earnest, making

the complicated arrangements needed to covertly acquire a wide range of
weapons and explosives. Clearly, the older man now believed they would
help make him a leader in the new crusade to "purify" America.
Well, Halovic thought grimly, let him dream. If Burke and the other
extremist leaders truly believed in the coming Armageddon, they might
even work up the courage to act on their own when the time came. And if
not, the armaments they were about to receive would still make them
useful stalking-horses for General Taleh's special action teams.
Either way these foolish Americans would be made to serve a greater

purpose.
CHAPTER 8.
LOCK-ON.
SEPTEMBER 1 1 32nd Armored Brigade exercise area, near Ahvaz, Iran.
(D MINUS 95)
Three Russian-made GAZ jeeps were parked on the crest of a low,

boulder-strewn rise north and east of the industrial city of Ahvaz.
Iranian Special Forces troops in full combat gear stood guard at key
points on the hill, forming a protective perimeter around the
high-ranking Army officers clustered near the three vehicles.
Standing at the center of the small group, General Amir Taleh swept his

binoculars slowly back and forth, carefully scrutinising the area

selected as a training range for the newly reequipped 32nd Armored
Brigade. He nodded to himself in satisfaction. It was good ground.
Regular patches of green dotted the distant northern and western

horizons some of the date and sugar plantations that made Ahvaz Plain an
important agricultural region. Oil wells were visible to the south,
marking the edge of one of the vast gas and petroleum fields that had
made the province both one of Iran's richest regions and a prime
objective for neighboring Iraq during their bloody, endless war. Brown,
rugged slopes rose to the east the foothills of the Zagros Mountains.
No plantations or oil wells marred the emptiness of the stony, uneven

landscape immediately to Taleh's front. There were only the rusting
hulks of obsolete tanks and armored personnel carriers. Thousands of
track marks were visible crisscrossing the barren plain, silhouetted by
the slanting rays of the late afternoon sun. Heat waves shimmered among
the abandoned fighting vehicles, distorting distances and shapes.
The long, low, deadly silhouettes of modern T-80 tanks and BMPs crammed
with Iranian infantry maneuvered in and around the hulks. Dust kicked up
by their speeding treads merged into a single, ragged brown cloud. The
tanks and infantry fighting vehicles were firing on the move, all the
while smoothly deploying into platoon-sized wedge formations.
As each T-80 fired, 125mm shells screamed through the air. Even at more
than two thousand meters almost all of them burst somewhere around the
target hulks. Taleh smiled, pleased by the accuracy the 32nd Brigade's
tank gunners were demonstrating.
One round triggered a bright, orange-red ball of flame.
Taleh turned in surprise toward the bearded, hawk-nosed brigadier who

commanded the 32nd. There shouldn't have been any reaction from those
burned-out vehicles.
"We place tanks of diesel fuel and a few rounds of outdated ammunition
inside the hulks before each exercise. My crews are trained to shoot
until they see a fireball or explosion," the other man explained. "I
have found that it increases the realism of the battle drill."
"An excellent idea, Sayyed." Taleh nodded approvingly. Like the other
armies in the region, too many of Iran's battalions and brigades were
hollow units accumulations of first-rate hardware and second-rate,
poorly trained men. Leaders who understood the danger of that and who

could forge their commands into capable units were rare and valuable
soldiers. Clearly, he had chosen the right man to command this
formation.
He glanced at Kazemi and indicated the burning wreck now visible through
a gap in the smoke. "Make a note of this, Farhad. We will recommend the
technique to all units."
Taleh swung back to watch the rest of the armored assault as it swept
across the barren, explosion-torn landscape before him.
An hour later, with the exercise complete, the small convoy of three
jeeps rolled through the gates of the Ahvaz Garrison, heading for a
long, low building that contained the brigade headquarters. Barracks,
maintenance sheds, and storehouses lined the paved road on either side.
Most were dark in the fading light.
Taleh glimpsed bright arc lights shining inside one of the sheds.
Technicians were hard at work inside, scrambling over and under an
armored behemoth like ants ministering to their queen. He leaned forward
and tapped the bearded brigadier on the shoulder. "Stop here, Sayyed. I
want to see this."
He never kept to a rigid itinerary, especially on inspection tours. Part

of that was for security reasons. He still had enemies, now perhaps more
than ever before. Randomly changing his schedule kept them guessing,
especially those with lethal plans. But mostly, it was because he wanted
to make sure his officers learned to expect the unexpected in peace as
much as in war. Above all, he thought, they must come to understand that
uncertainty is the central feature of any battlefield.
At the brigadier's direction, the jeeps pulled up and parked beside the
floodlit maintenance shed.
Without waiting for his subordinates, Taleh jumped out and strode into
the building. His bodyguards hurried to take up their positions around
him, shoeing away startled technicians and mechanics like so many
frightened geese. He paid only cursory attention to the sweaty,
oil-smeared men as they formed ranks under the brigadier's glare. His
gaze was focused on the mammoth T-80 they had been working on.
Taleh hauled himself onto the tank's chassis and clambered onto the
turret. He slid through the open hatch with the ease of long experience
and settled himself inside the T80's cramped interior. He ran his eyes
and fingers lightly over the dizzying array of dials, switches, scopes,

cabling, and machinery all still labeled in Russia's Cyrillic script.
On the whole, he was pleased by what he saw. His agents had purchased
several hundred T-80s Russia's most advanced battle tank at ridiculously
low prices from the cash-hungry bureaucrats in Moscow, who found it
cheaper to sell a tank than to scrap it. Melting down a forty-ton chunk
of armored steel was not a simple operation.
But this vehicle was far more than a simple chunk of metal.
He laid a hand on the massive breech of the T-80's 125mm main gun and
nodded to himself. Powerful gas turbine engines, sophisticated fire
control and gun stabilization systems, and reactive armor designed to
foil enemy armor-piercing rounds and missiles gave this tank and the
others like it speed, deadly force, and survivability that matched some
versions of the American M1 Abrams. And once they were installed, the
German-manufactured thermal sights his purchasing agents had acquired
would make Iran's T-80s even more advanced than their Russian
counterparts.
Truly, they should prove formidable weapons in the hands of trained

crews.
Taleh frowned. There was the rub. Training. Training and maintenance.
Inspired by the will of God, Iran's Regular Army had no shortage of

fighting spirit. What it had lacked was a sizable cadre of trained
professionals who could integrate new weapons into competently prepared
plans and keep the combat units properly supplied and all this newly
acquired hardware up and running.
Shoddy staff and maintenance work had always plagued the Iranian armed
forces problems exacerbated by the militant creed imposed by the
Ayatollah Khomeini and his radical successors. When anyone who deviated
from the revolutionary ideology they preached ran the risk of arrest and
even execution, it had proved almost impossible to form a professional
officer corps.
Taleh was determined to change that. Iran could not afford to have an
army of inexperienced zealots. His Western training had shown him the
importance of proper planning and logistical support. The time to worry
about details was before the battle started. Once the shells began to
fly, it was too late far too late. As his American Ranger instructors
had said again and again, combat was the ultimate stress test. War found
every weakness in men and in their machines.

He scowled, mentally chiding himself for the sudden burst of defeatism.

He had made progress. Iran's military was no longer a clumsy giant. The
religious monitors were gone, and the cowards and incompetents were
going. The aggressive young officers who shared his vision were forging
the rest into a true army an efficient, professional force wholly
subordinated to his will.
Another skilled observer loitered near the maintenance sheds a

thin-bearded, hook-nosed man dressed in ragged, dust-colored clothes and
battered sandals. Hamir Pahesh watched the activity with an air of
boredom, but with more interest and knowledge than might be expected of
the average truck driver.
Pahesh's face had been weathered by the harsh Afghan climate and scarred
by guerrilla war. Although only in his forties, he looked ten years
older. Time had not been kind to him.
For most of his life he had been a farmer and part-time mechanic,
scratching out a bare living in an arid, impoverished land. But then the
Russians had come, razing his village simply because it might supply the
mujahideen. Most of his family had been killed in the attack the rest
had died in the terrible winter that followed.
He'd fought the Russians, first as a member of a small band, then as

part of a larger mujahideen group that had hit the invaders again and
again. They'd had help, from the Pakistanis and the Chinese and the
Americans. That was where Pahesh had first worked with the CIA.
He'd heard the stories about the American spy agency, of course.
Propaganda from the Russians and their Afghan government puppets had
labeled the CIA a sinister cabal dedicated to murder and chaos. That was
nonsense, of course. The men he met in Pakistan gave him food, medicine,
and weapons to kill Russians.
In the end he and his comrades had won. They had driven the Russians
back across the border. But the civil war had continued, with Afghan
killing Afghan now that they lacked a common enemy. His tortured,
fragmented homeland had drifted from battle to battle as old tribal
hatreds flared anew.
Pahesh felt adrift as well, his hate spent, but nothing to replace it.
He'd gone to Iran, seeking work and some new purpose. Instead he had
been crammed into a refugee camp with thousands of his countrymen. Most

Afghans were members of the Sunni branch of Islam. Most Iranians were
Shiite. And evidently, the Iranians were willing to take Muslim
brotherhood only so far. Pahesh had skills, though, as a mechanic and
driver, and he'd been able to get a job driving a battered old truck.
Even out of the camp, he still felt unwelcome. Able to live only in
ramshackle housing, paid a pittance for backbreaking labor, the
ex-mujahideen felt the Iranian snubs every hour of the day.
Only with others from home could he find any peace. He'd run into one of
his old guerrilla comrades, who had passed him on to an old American
friend, now working in Iran. It didn't take a deep thinker to realise
what he was doing there, or what he wanted Pahesh to do.
And Pahesh had been willing, more than willing, after seeing Persian
hospitality. Since that day, many years ago, Pahesh had driven the
length and breadth of Iran. He tried to get work near or on military
bases wherever possible. There was much to see and more to overhear. He
could speak Farsi as well as his own Pushtu, but he made sure the
Iranians didn't know that.
Over the years, the Afghan had seen many things that interested the CIA.
In return for the information, the Americans gave him money, as well as
the high-tech equipment needed to do his work for them. The money kept
Pahesh's truck in good condition and many of his refugee countrymen fed
and warm.
Now his experienced eye roamed over the compound. He could see five
tanks in the maintenance bays and at least a score more parked in back,
waiting for their turn. He'd identified the T-80s the instant he'd
spotted them. He also heard a lot of Russian being spoken. The Iranian
military buildup was accelerating.
An Iranian sergeant walked around the corner. "There you are," he

remarked. "Get moving, you're blocking the loading dock," the soldier
ordered harshly.
Pahesh pretended ignorance and incomprehension, and with a disgusted

look, the noncom spat out a few words slowly. "Go. Drive truck.
Understand?"
Nodding, keeping his eyes down, the Afghan walked the short distance
back to his truck, got in, and pulled out. The engine growled
comfortingly as he drove out of the base and away from its guns and
fences.

He'd pick a safe place to work tonight. Although slow and somewhat
cumbersome, the covert communications system he normally used was secure
and fairly reliable. After coding and microfilming, his latest report
would go through the regular mails to a friend in Pakistan, piggybacked
on a personal letter. His friend would in turn pass it to a CIA
controller working out of the embassy in Karachi. Depending on the
vagaries of the Iranian postal service, his information should reach
America in a few days.
SEPTEMBER 12 Lonestar Business Park, Dallas, Texas
(D MINUS 94)
Salah Madani stared out the dark, tinted windows of his rented office.
He had a perfect view of the busy airport just across the road. Jets in
different corporate and airline colors lumbered by, some heading for
runways, others for the terminals and air freight buildings. Voices
crackled through a bank of radio receivers tuned to the frequencies used
by air traffic controllers, ground crews, and the airport's security
personnel.
More than 50 million passengers and hundreds of thousands of tons of

cargo flew in and out of the Dallas/Fort Worth airport each year. Dozens
of hotels, warehouses, and office complexes bordered its outer perimeter
all built to profit from their proximity to the world's second busiest
airport.
But Madani and the men in his action cell were not interested in profit.
The office suite they had leased the week before offered a secure
location from which to monitor airport operations and security.
Operating in shifts, they maintained an around-the-clock surveillance,
accumulating data on approach and departure flight paths, police
activity, and ground traffic.
The risk of discovery was minimal. As the region's economy rose and fell
and businesses prospered or went bankrupt, tenants moved in and out with
astonishing frequency. So the local landlords were used to a high
turnover. More important, they valued clients who paid well and in
advance.
The Egyptian watched an airport police patrol car cruise slowly down the
wire fence that marked the airport's perimeter. He noted the time and
typed another entry into the laptop computer on the desk beside him.

He pursed his lips, considering what he and his comrades had learned so
far. For anyone used to operating in security-conscious Europe or the
Middle East, the Americans seemed almost unbelievably lax. They relied
almost entirely on a few television cameras and an occasional sweep by
the airport police. That was all. Amazing. How could they be so
overconfident? So stupid?
Madani shook his head. Their reasons were unimportant. What mattered was
that the Americans were vulnerable. Tehran would be pleased.
SEPTEMBER 14
New York City
(D MINUS 92)
Alija Karovic took the steps up out of the subway station two at a time,
joining a steady stream of passengers eager to escape from the crowded,
noisy platforms to Manhattan's crowded, noisy streets. Short, with dark
brown hair and dark brown eyes, the Bosnian Muslim attracted no
attention from the throngs hurrying to work. He wasn't surprised. Even
when he spoke, the faint Eastern European accent coloring his English
excited little curiosity. Decades after Ellis Island had closed its
doors, New York was still a polyglot mix of races and nationalities, of
immigrants from every corner of the globe.
At the top of the stairs, Karovic checked his watch. He was a few
minutes early. He turned right and started walking, dodging preoccupied
pedestrians coming the other way and panhandlers trying to cadge enough
spare change to buy liquor or illicit drugs. Since infiltrating the
United States, he'd spent nearly two months in this city and its
surrounding suburbs, but New York's jammed streets and sidewalks still
seemed strange to him. They stood in stark contrast to the desolate,
war-ravaged boulevards of his homeland. In Sarajevo the sight of so many
potential victims outside and unprotected would have sent Serb snipers
and gunners into a killing frenzy.
A familiar car drew up beside him and pulled over to the curb. The
driver reached over and popped open the passenger door.
Karovic slid inside and shut the door without speaking.
"Well?" the driver asked flatly, keeping one eye on the rearview mirror
as he inched out into the stop-and-go traffic of the morning rush hour.

Karovic shrugged. "It will be simple. The system is practically

undefended."
"Explain."
"There are no metal detectors. There are no bomb sniffers."
"What about the police?" the driver asked. "They have guards on the
trains and platforms, do they not?"
Karovic nodded. "Yes. But they are no problem." He spread his hands.
"The transit police are far too busy watching for petty criminals or
crazy people. They will pose no significant threat to us."
The driver smiled. "This is excellent news, Alija."
"Yes." The Bosnian nodded somberly, staring out the car window at the
Americans scurrying across the streets in every direction, seemingly
heedless of the oncoming traffic or each other. They were like locusts,
he thought angrily. Soulless and almost mindless concerned only with
self-gratification and endless acquisition. The time had come to sweep
these creatures of the devil into the everlasting fire. He glanced at
the driver. "I will transmit a full report later tonight."
SEPTEMBER 16 Near Manassas, Virginia
(D MINUS 90)
Sefer Halovic lay motionless in the tall grass beside an old fallen
tree. From his vantage point on the forward slope of a thickly wooded
hillside, he had a clear view of the isolated side road he had selected
as a drop point. He could hear the low hum of traffic on Route 28
drifting through the forest, but nothing closer in. This small part of
the rural northern Virginia countryside was still relatively untouched
by all the new housing developments and shopping malls spreading
southward from Washington, D.C. The Bosnian stiffened as a red Blazer
came into view, driving slowly up the rutted dirt road. Through his
binoculars he could make out the faces of the three men inside the
vehicle. They were the men he had expected to see: Burke, McGowan, and
Keller.
The Blazer stopped beside an almost-overgrown road sign twenty yards

below his hiding place. Burke and Keller got out and stood looking
warily in all directions. Both carried hunting rifles. Halovic

considered their caution a mark of some intelligence. Prearranged drop

points were the usual setting for double crosses or ambushes.
While the older neo-Nazi stood guard, Keller moved off into the woods
behind the sign, his rifle held at the ready. Although the American was
out of sight in moments, his excited shout soon echoed up the hillside.
"The stuff's here! Four crates! Just like Karl promised."
Halovic sneered. Amateurs. In a less secure location, the noise Keller

was making could have been disastrous.
"Check it out!" Burke yelled back. "Make sure we got what we paid for!"
The Bosnian knew what they would find. He'd helped Yassine pack the
shipment himself. The crates contained Czech-made Skorpion machine
pistols, AK-47 assault rifles, a PKM light machine gun, ammunition,
several kilos of high-grade plastic explosive, and an assortment of
sophisticated detonators. He'd told Burke that the weapons came from
secret stockpiles of the East German Army. That much was true. Acting
through several layers of middlemen, the Iranians had purchased them
from ex-members of the Stasi the East German secret police who now
controlled the criminal gangs in their former country.
Halovic watched closely as the three excited Americans began loading

their new military hardware into the back of the Blazer. He was still
faintly astounded by their greed and ignorance. Apparently, they really
believed that someone would sell them equipment so far below the
black-market price without expecting anything in return.
He stayed motionless until long after Burke and his companions were
gone, making sure nobody else had observed this covert transaction.
Then, as quietly as he had come, he slipped back down the hill to the
spot where he'd concealed his own vehicle.
Like fat, lazy fish, Burke and the others had swallowed his lure. And
when at last they were reeled in, the lines at tacked to them would lead
the American authorities only in directions General Taleh wanted them to
go.
SEPTEMBER 18 Special operations headquarters, Tehran
(D MINUS 88)
The squat, drab concrete building just off Khorasan Square had an evil

reputation among the poverty-stricken residents of central and southern

Tehran. Built decades ago as a local headquarters for the SAVAK the
Shah's feared secret police the deep basements within its massive walls
were rumored to contain torture chambers and mass graves. When the Shah
fell, the Pasdaran, the Revolutionary Guards, moved into the building.
Their fanaticism and heavy-handed repression soon blackened its name
further. Now new masters ruled the roost.
Soldiers in the camouflaged battle dress and green berets of Iran's

Special Forces manned checkpoints closing off the nearby streets. More
troops garrisoned sandbagged emplacements on the roof, wielding an array
of machine guns, light antiaircraft guns, and shoulder-launched SAMs.
Nobody went in or out without an escort provided by soldiers personally
loyal to General Amir Taleh.
Although the Khorasan Square building showed up in official documents

only as an "auxiliary command post," Taleh had turned it into his
principal special operations headquarters. More than a hundred
handpicked staff officers were stationed there each part of a giant
analysis and planning cell charged with shepherding his complex master
plan to completion. To maintain airtight operational security, they
worked, ate, and slept inside the facility.
The general himself had an office buried deep in the building's

basement. Detailed maps and operations orders covered each of the room's
four walls. Those showing the United States displayed a spiderweb of
safe houses, arms caches, and targets spreading across the country at an
ever increasing pace.
As the schedule tightened, Taleh found himself spending more and more
time poring over the daily status reports transmitted by each team. To
ensure that he could wield the different cells as a coordinated weapon
when they took aetion, all command and control functions were ehanneled
through his headquarters. Under no circumstances were the teams allowed
to communicate with each other. If American counterintelligence
penetrated one, they would learn nothing that could lead them to the
others.
He flipped through the latest sheaf of computer printouts brought in by

Farhad Kazemi, noting potential problems and successes with a
dispassionate eye.
SITREP: UON 46 LION Prime Via MAGI Link to MAGI Prime:
1. LION confirms special weapons drop made to Aqan Sword contact BURKE.

Payment received. Further direct contact evaluated as unnecessary,

possibly hazardous. Aryan Sword behavior is undisciplined and erratic.
They will not respond to positive control, but may well undertake
actions on their own initiative.
2. LION sections have now completed strike reconnaissance on all

first-wave assigned targets. All targets are viable.
3. LION Prime recommends Target BRAVO TWO for the initial action.
Information contained in today's Washington Post suggests the following
options. . .
Taleh read Sefer Halovic's latest situation report with growing

satisfaction. He'd made the right choice there, he decided. The young
Bosnian was proving a superb team leader in a critical sector
intelligent, ruthless, and obedient to orders. Just look at his success
in achieving useful contact with the American extremists. Only four of
the other action cells scattered across the United States had made
similar contacts and none to the same degree.
Halovic had exactly the right mix of cool calculation and daring
required to conduct the covert war Taleh envisioned. Training and
preparation could only carry one so far, the general thought. They had
to be built on God-given talents. . .
Taleh brought himself up short. He sounded more like a proud father than
a military commander. Halovic and his men were weapons to be saved if
possible, to be expended if necessary. They existed only to serve God
and Islam. To serve as he himself served and to lay down their lives for
the greater good of all the Faithful.
He rubbed briskly at weary eyes. Too many days spent away from the sun
and fresh air were exacting a toll on his endurance. Perhaps he should
pay heed to Kazemi's nagging suggestions that he take more rest.
With an impatient snort at the weak longings of his own mind, Taleh
thrust the thought away. He flipped through another report and then
another, searching as always for signs of trouble that he had not
anticipated. There were none. At least none of any consequence. No
matter how hard he looked, he could see no indication that his plans had
been discovered. The Americans seemed utterly unaware of the invaders
hidden in their midst.
When he had finished, the Iranian general sat in silence at his desk,
feeling again the sheer exultation of the great power he tad harnessed.

The arrow he had fitted to his bow was drawn tight, straining to be
free, to fly toward the heart of his foes.
The Americans were rich. Then Taleh would strike at their wealth. The
Americans had pushed their God aside in favor of a life of ease and
materialism. So be it. He would strip them of ease and turn their goods
into the instruments of their own destruction.
He closed his eyes, savoring the prospect. It would be as God willed.
CHAPTER 9.
MISFIRE.
SEPTEMBER 27 HRT headquarters, Quantico, Virginia.
Helen Gray lay alone under her covers in that warm, comfortable zone
halfway between drowsy wakefulness and true sleep. After the focused
intensity of every day on duty, the chance to let her thoughts and
feelings run free at night was a luxury she prized. In the peaceful
darkness she had nothing to prove and no one to impress.
The clean, crisp smell of pine drifted in through the window she had
left cracked open, caught and carried by a cool breeze blowing off the
nearby Potomac. She burrowed deeper under the blankets. Autumn was on
the way, and though the days were still warm, the nights were growing
steadily colder. Helicopters clattered somewhere off to the north,
muffled by the distance and the forests crowding both sides of the
river. The familiar sounds meant the marines based at Quantico were
practicing night flying again.
The FBI's Hostage Rescue Team had its headquarters on the edge of the
Bureau's wooded Quantico academy campus. Firing ranges, an old airliner,
and a smaller version of the Delta Force killing house gave team members
a chance to hone their specialised skills. Beyond the ranges, a central
building provided administrative offices, conference rooms, and
temporary living quarters for HRT sections rotating through for
refresher training or on routine alert.
As a section leader and one of the HRT's only women agents, Helen had a
room all to herself. It wasn't fancy. Just a place to wash up and bunk
in some privacy during the days and nights when she and her men took
their turn as the team's ready-response force. A duffel bag beside the
single bed held her gear, sidearm, and a change of clothes. Nothing
else.

Not that she would mind having Peter Thorn here beside her right now,
she realised. They'd known each other for only a few months, but Helen
was already growing used to having him with her at night. She smiled
drowsily at the thought of sneaking him into her room past her fellow
agents. That would certainly shatter her Bureau reputation as an "ice
maiden" once and for all!
Thoughts of Peter spun away in a dozen different directions.
She loved the way his face lit up when he smiled at her a sunburst of
joy on a face normally so serious and reserved. Or the catch in his
voice when he shared memories of his childhood and his father with her,
revealing a vulnerability he kept hidden from others. Their time
together had been a revelation for both of them as each learned to lower
carefully constructed defences, discovering the intense pleasure two
people could find in shared laughter and comfortable silence, and the
touch of hand on hand, body on body.
But it was also confusing. She was having to face questions she'd been
avoiding ever since leaving the Academy for her first assignment. What
did she really want? A husband? Or something less? She had sacrificed
much for her career. Could she risk all she had won for the love of a
man? Even this man?
And what did Peter want from her? So far they'd both been careful to
stay very much in the present moment to avoid any real discussion of a
future together. That couldn't last for much longer. She realized that,
although she wasn't sure he did. And what then? What would happen when
the time came to think beyond the next evening out? He hardly ever spoke
of it, but she knew that his mother's desertion of his father had left
scars that ran deep. Would he shy away from her when their affair turned
serious?
The phone by her bedside rang sharply, ripping through her sleepy,
wandering thoughts. Helen rolled over, suddenly wide awake, and answered
it. "Grey here."
"This is Lang. Sorry to wake you."
She sat up in bed, still cradling the phone. Special Agent John Lang
commanded the Hostage Rescue Team. She could hear the tension in his
voice. Something big must be in the wind. "Go ahead."
"We've got a situation developing up near D.C. I need you and your

section in the briefing room in five minutes."
"On my way." Helen hung up, slid out of bed, and began pulling gear out
of her duffel bag a whirlwind of brisk, economical movement. She was
aware of the excitement suddenly coursing through her veins. A
situation, Lang had said. That single, flat word meant someone was in
trouble big trouble. But it also meant a chance to prove herself in
action after all the years and months of training and simulations.
Still moving fast, she fastened Kevlar body armor over her black
coveralls and then zipped an assault vest over the Kevlar. Sturdy rubber
pads to protect her elbows and knees came next. Then she checked her
service automatic and snapped it into the holster rigged low on her
thigh. Done.
Helen went out the door and headed down the corridor to the briefing
room at a trot. She could hear agents stirring behind her as the phone
alert rippled through the building.
The briefing room contained all the tools needed to plan and prep HRT
missions. Chairs faced a wall given over to a screen for an overhead
projector, blackboards, and a large video monitor. A computer terminal
linked them to databases at the Hoover Building and at other federal
agencies. A locked armory downstairs held still more gear: submachine
guns, assault rifles, sniper rifles, shotguns, climbing gear, portable
electronic surveillance systems, even the demolition charges used to
breach locked doors, walls, and roofs.
John Lang, tall, gray-haired, and in his late forties, was there ahead
of her. He waked up from the secure phone he was on and waved her to a
chair up front, all the while talking in a clipped, tense tone. "Yes,
sir. I understand. We're moving now."
Helen waited for him to finish, working hard to control her growing
impatience. One by one, the other agents in her ten-man section hurried
in through the door and dropped into seats beside her. Their eager
expressions mirrored her own.
Lang finished his conversation and spun around to face them all.
"Okay. I'll make this short and sweet. We have a hostage situation just
outside D.C. This is the real thing. This is not an exercise."
Helen leaned forward, intent on his every word.

"There are terrorists holding a rabbi, some women, and some kids inside
a synagogue in Arlington, Virginia. A place called Temple Emet. We don't
know who the bad guys are. We don't know how many of them there are. But
we do know they're serious. We've already got one confirmed fatality a
father who drove there to pick up his kid and apparently just stumbled
into these bastards."
Helen's initial excitement faded, replaced by a growing sense of anger

and outrage. Hostage-taking was vile enough. But murdering an unarmed
innocent simply because he was in the wrong place at the wrong time
marked the thugs inside the synagogue as either truly vicious or truly
cowardly. The thought of children held captive in such cruel, capricious
hands was chilling.
"The Director wants this section enroute to the scene pronto," Lang
continued. He looked straight at her. "Questions?"
"No, sir." Helen shook her head, She had questions, but none important
enough to slow them up now. She stood up and faced her team members.
"All right, people, you heard the man. You know the drill. Prep for a
possible building assault. Let's move!"
Time seemed to fly by as she and the others scrambled to gather the
weapons, ammunition, and other gear they might need. Minutes were
precious and she begrudged every moment it took to collect their gear,
but they were outside and jogging toward the helipad next to the
headquarters building in less than ten minutes.
Two FBI-owned UH-60 Blackhawks were there waiting for them, already
spooling up. Her section split up, one five man team heading for each
helicopter. That was a safety precaution in case one of the birds went
down. Would-be terrorists had too much access to shoulder-launched SAMs
these days for any mission planner's peace of mind.
Ducking low under the spinning rotors, Helen clambered into the lead
Blackhawk and took the flight helmet offered her by the crew chief. She
would need the intercom system to hear and talk over the helicopter's
engine noise.
Lang pulled himself inside right behind her. Although she would plan and
lead any assault on the synagogue, her chain of command ran through him.
Once they were on scene he would set up an HRT command post and
generally run interference with the locals and the FBI agent in charge.
Ideally, that should free her to concentrate entirely on the mission at

hand. The system worked well in training exercises. She only hoped it
would work as well under the stresses and strains of a real operation.
The Blackhawk lifted off in a shrieking, teeth-rattling roar as its

engines came up to full power. It then spun right as it climbed and then
slid forward, heading northwest at nearly two hundred miles an hour.
Helen glanced through the open side doors, her eyes drawn to the eerily
beautiful spectacle of the moonlit, wooded countryside rippling past
below them.
"ETA is ten minutes." The pilot's voice crackled through the headphones
built into her helmet. "They're clearing a corridor for us now through
National ATC."
"Understood."
Lang leaned closer. "You ready for me to fill you in on the details?"
Helen pulled her gaze away from the moonlight-dappled landscape and
nodded. "What have you got?"
The older man shrugged. "Not much. And none of it good." He sat back
against his thin metal and canvas seat and started ticking off what he
knew. "This whole thing first blew up about three hours ago."
She checked her watch. "Around nine?"
Lang nodded. "That's when the local police got the initial Leports of
shots fired. The first squad car on the scene found a man lying in the
temple courtyard. When the cops started to investigate further, they
were warned off by somebody inside the synagogue claiming to hold
hostages."
Helen frowned. "And we know that's true?"
"Unfortunately, yes." Lang matched her expression with a frown his

own. "Tomorrow's the first day of a major Jewish holiday something
called Sukkot."
"That's right. The Feast of Tabernacles." She saw his questioning look
and explained. "I had a Jewish roommate at the Academy. It's some kind
of harvest festival, isn't it?"
"Correct." Lang hunched his shoulders. "Part of the celebration involves

building a wood hut, a tabernacle, outside and decorating it with autumn

crops pumpkins, Indian corn, that kind of stuff. This year the folks at
Temple Emet decided to make the tabernacle a preteens-youth project."
Helen's jaw tightened. "How many kids are we talking about?"
"We're still trying to get an exact count from the parents, but it looks
like at least ten to twelve boys and girls, two or three mothers who
were chaperoning them, and the assistant rabbi in charge of the temple's
youth group."
- "God."
Lang nodded somberly. He had two small children of his own. "This could
be a real bad one, Helen." His mouth turned down. "I don't know why, but
my gut's telling me the negotiators aren't going to be able to talk
these bastards outside. I think it's going to be up to us to get those
kids out alive."
"Yeah. You could be right." To hide a sudden fear that they might fail,
Helen turned away from him, staring blindly out the helicopter's side
door. She'd already been seeing horrifying mental images of what might
happen to those children and their mothers if things went wrong.
She looked at the ground. There were man-made lights down there now the
regular glow of streetlamps that told her they were already flying over
the capital's southernmost suburbs. _
The Blackhawk rolled right suddenly, altering courage to the north.
"ETA now three minutes," the pilot warned. ~
Helen squared her shoulders, pushing her doubts away for the moment, and
turned back to Lang. "Who's already on scene?"
"Last I heard, the Arlington cops had most of their patrol force and
their SWAT team deployed around the perimeter. Plus, the Virginia state
police have their people on the way. It's going to get crowded."
Helen nodded, unsurprised. Major hostage situations were like

criminological black holes sucking in every local and state police
agency within driving distance. Waco, the standoff with Mormon
extremists in Utah, and all the others in recent history had wound up
involving hundreds of police officers, state troopers, and federal
agents. By definition, domestic counterterrorism operations came under
the FBI's control, but it often took hours to confirm those lines of

authority. Nobody local willingly surrendered power to the feds before

making absolutely sure they were dealing with a real terrorist incident
and not just with a burglary or robbery gone sour.
She asked about that. "So exactly how did we get jurisdiction here so
early, John?"
He shrugged. "We don't have jurisdiction. At least not yet. But we

will."
"What?!"
For the first time, Lang looked slightly abashed. "One of the hostages
is the nine-year-old daughter of Michael Shorr."
"Shorr?" Helen mentally paged through a list of VIPs. "The President's

economics advisor?"
Lang nodded. "That's the guy. I guess the President's already been on
the phone to the Director. I know the Director has a call in to both the
mayor of Arlington and the governor of Virginia." He shrugged. "And
you're aware that the Director is a very persuasive fellow."
Whalen shook her head, even more troubled now. Starting off with a set
of crossed administrative wires and with nervous politicians hovering
over her shoulder sounded like a ready-made recipe for disaster. She
rechecked the magazine on her submachine gun as the Blackhawk dipped
lower, clattermg toward a floodlit football field.
Outside Temple Emet, Arlington, Virginia The Arlington police and the
Virginia state troopers had set up their command post in a two-story
brick high school down the road from Temple Emet. Patrol cruisers and
unmarked cars crowded the parking lot. Policemen wearing bulky
bulletproof vests and carrying rifles and shotguns stood in small clumps
outside the front entrance, all talking at once and gesturing excitedly
toward the distant bulk of the synagogue complex caught in the glow of
the full harvest moon.
Other uniformed officers were busy directing a steady stream of men,

women, and children down the street and away from possible danger. Most
of the civilians were still in their pajamas with jackets and coats
hurriedly thrown on against the brisk night air. Some were clearly
confused, still sleep-fogged. Others were obviously angry at being
rousted out of their beds without notice. Most were just plain curious,
turning back now and again to stare at the synagogue before being

ushered on by the police.
Helen followed Lang up the steps leading into the school, letting him
clear the way through the curious cops with his FBI identity card. She'd
left the rest of her section back at the makeshift helicopter landing
pad to avoid getting them mixed up in the media circus she saw
developing there. Print reporters and TV news crews were already
starting to swarm on the street outside the police command post. Andre
other special tactical units, the HRT worked best outside the glare of
publicity and camera lights.
When they were through the high school's big front doors, Lang stopped
a police technician wheeling in a cartlOad of radio gear.
"Where's the CP, son?"
After a cursory glance at his ID card, the radio tech nodded down the
hall. "Principal's office, sir. End of the corridor. Captain Tanner said
it had the best line of sight to the synagogue."
Lang headed that way after signaling Helen to close up with him.
"Tanner's the local area commander for the state troopers. I guess we're
not in charge here yet."
She glanced at him. "You know him?"
He nodded. "I've met him at a few conferences. He's a good guy. Tough.
Smart. Pretty levelheaded." His tone left a few other things unsaid.
"But he's not the kind of guy who's going to enjoy seeing the feds
bulling their way onto his patch?" Helen prompted.
Lang's thin lips creased into a slight sardonic smile. "Not hardly,
Agent Gray."
Wonderful.
The principal's office was a sea of uniforms: blue for the local police,
brown and khaki for county sheriffs, black for SWAT personnel, and
blue-grey for the state police. Helen found her eyes drawn to the one
man out of uniform. Everything about him shouted FBI to her everything
from his well-tailored grey suit, power tie, starched white shirt, and
shiny black shoes to his close-cropped blond hair and chiseled chin. He
was busy talking earnestly into a cellular phone, cupping one hand over

his unused ear to shut out some of the pandemonium around him.
She frowned. She knew Special Agent Lawrence McDowell all too well.
They'd had one date a couple of years back. That was before she'd
instituted her self-imposed ban on office romances. In fact, he was the
reason she'd laid down the ban.
McDowell was a climber, an ambitious prima donna with his eye firmly
fixed on sitting inside the Director's corner office someday. Right now
his star inside the Bureau was rising fast boosted both by some solid
investigative work and by constant self-promotion.
He was also a first-class jerk. He toadied to his superiors and

politicians of all stripes, yelled at his subordinates, and generally
rubbed most law officers outside the FBI the wrong way. He'd also taken
Helen's refusal to sleep with him very hard. She suspected he was the
one behind a series of nasty little rumors percolating through the
Hoover Building that she was either frigid or a lesbian.
She nudged Lang. "Is Mr. Wonderful here for a reason? Or just to have
his picture taken?"
The older man hid a sudden smile. He didn't like McDowell much either.
Then his mouth turned down. "He's got a reason."
"Oh, crap," Helen muttered. "Don't tell me we're going to be saddled

with him as the AIC for this op."
Lang nodded flatly. The AIC, or agent in charge, was the top-ranking FBI
officer on the scene.
"Perfect." She eyed him sharply. "Any other pieces of good news you've
been waiting to dump in my lap?"
"Not at the moment."
A brawny, balding man with captain's bars on his state police uniform
suddenly pushed through the milling crowd and strode toward them. He
held out one large paw to Lang. "John, how the hell are you? Did you
bring any of your Bureau cutthroats with you? Or just your ugly self?"
"I brought ten of them, Harlan." The HRT commander shook hands with him
and turned to Helen. "This is their section leader, Special Agent Helen
Gray. Helen, this is Captain Tanner of the Virginia state police."

"Pleased to meet you, Agent Gray." Tanner's right hand came out again
and engulfed hers in a firm, dry grasp. If he was surprised to see a
woman wearing the HRT's black coveralls and body armor, he hid it well.
He pulled the pair of them aside to a slightly quieter corner of the
office.
"So what's the drill, Harlan?" Lang asked softly when they were out of
earshot of the assorted policemen setting up phone lines and radio gear
and laying out maps of the surrounding neighborhoods.
"It's a mess. A great big god damned mess," Tanner replied bluntly. He
nodded angrily toward McDowell. "But we were getting a handle on things
when Jesus Christ over there showed up and announced himself I expect
he'll put that cell phone down anytime and come tell me that God
Almighty and the governor have jointly decided to put him in charge."
Helen winced. McDowell was working his own personal black magic again,
pissing off every sheriff and state trooper he came in contact with.
Lang hastily started to offer his own embarrassed apology. "Jesus, I'm
sorry about that, Harlan. I wish. . ."
Tanner shrugged. "Hell, it's not your fault, John. I knew you feds would
butt in sooner or later. Anyway now that you and Agent Gray here have
arrived, we'll just put our heads together and work around J. Edgar
Junior over there if need be. Okay?"
Helen nodded firmly and was relieved to see Lang doing the same thing.
Tacitly agreeing to side with local law enforcement against their own
anointed Bureau superior might not be strictly kosher, but the truth was
that they needed the manpower Tanner controlled a lot more than they
needed to stroke McDowell's overinflated ego. For the two HRT agents,
getting the hostages held inside Temple Emet out safely took precedence
over every other consideration, even their careers.
Tanner seemed satisfied. He began briefing them on the latest

developments. "My boys and the Arlington SWAT have had a pretty tight
perimeter set up for the last couple of hours. Nobody's gotten in or out
of the synagogue complex during that time."
That was one piece of good news, Helen decided. Containing the
terrorists and their hostages within known geographical bounds was a key
first step. It froze the tactical situation in place and lowered the
odds of an accidental contact that could panic the hostage-takers into
killing their captives.

"Any further word from the people inside?" Helen asked.
Tanner shook his head grimly. "Not a peep. We've tried calling every
number listed for the temple, but they're not answering."
Helen frowned. That was not a good sign. Close communication was always
a crucial part of ending any hostage crisis peacefully. At best, the
FBI's skilled negotiators could often persuade the bad guys to surrender
or to release some of their prisoners as a show of good faith. Even at
worst, voice contact between the two sides played an important role in
keeping the surrounded terrorists on a relatively even keel. And
conversations with them always provided significant information on their
numbers, behavioral patterns, motivations, and intelligence.
She shook her head suddenly. Unless they could find a way to make
contact with the terrorists holding those kids, she and her teams would
have to go in after them blind. And that was the way people got killed.
Lang's grim face showed his own comprehension of the mounting risks. He
lowered his voice even further. "Any better idea of the numbers we're up
against?"
Tanner spread his hands. "Zip. But the way I figure it, we're talking at
least two bad guys. . . probably more." He gestured toward the windows.
"I've got troopers out canvassing the neighborhood right now, looking
for cars or trucks that don't belong around here at this time of night."
Helen nodded to herself. Lang's assessment of Tanner's competence had

been squarely on target. Pinpointing the terrorists' vehicles would give
them a much better idea of their likely strength. She looked up at the
big state police captain. "What about hard data on their weapons?"
The corners of his mouth turned down. "They're heavily armed. There's at
least one full-auto assault rifle in there. That poor dumb bastard who
walked in on them got cut almost in half. No semiauto could do that."
Helen nodded her understanding.
Lang pointed out the nearest window toward the synagogue. "You know much
about the temple layout yet, Harlan?"
"Not as much as I'd like to, which is why I'm having somebody dig the
blueprints out of the county records office," Tanner admitted. He pursed
his lips. "I do know it's a hell of a big place, John. See that large

building on the eastern end? That's the centerpiece. Got a worship hall
in there that can seat six hundred and an adjacent auditorium that'll
hold as many more. Plus a slew of offices, dressing rooms, kitchens,
classrooms. . . and that's just the main building. The whole complex
takes up a full city block. And there's wide-open ground on all three
sides facing away from the street."
Helen fought down the urge to swear out loud. This situation was
sounding worse and worse. They were up against an unknown number of
enemies, holding an as yet undetermined number of hostages in an unknown
location somewhere inside a labyrinth. Just terrific. She focused her
attention on the main building, trying hard to concentrate on possible
solutions instead of intractable problems. "That roof's flat all the way
around?"
Tanner nodded slowly. His eyes gleamed. "You thinking about working this
one from the top to the bottom, Agent Gray?"
"Maybe. I'd like to "
"Mind if I join your little planning session, Captain Tanner?" Lawrence

McDowell's perfectly modulated voice broke in on the conversation. He
looked triumphant. "Especially since your governor has now agreed that
I'm in command here?"
"Fine by me." The Virginia state police officer nodded dourly. He

stepped back slightly to make room for the other man.
"Good to see you, Larry," Lang lied smoothly, apparently determined to

avoid a scrap with the agent in charge until it proved necessary.
McDowell smiled thinly. "You too, John." He glanced at Helen briefly,

frowned coldly, and immediately turned his attention back to the two
men. "I don't usually work this informally, but since you've already
begun, let's just carry on from here, shall we? Now, as I see it, our
first order of business is to conduct a covert reconnaissance of the
synagogue grounds. Once we know where these terrorists have barricaded
themselves, we can work on establishing communications with them. Our
negotiating team is enroute by helicopter. I expect them no later than
0100 hours. . ."
Helen listened to him regurgitating the Bureau field manual with

mounting irritation. The son of a bitch apparently intended to ignore
her whenever possible. Very well. That suited her just fine. Let him
pass his orders through Lang, then. He could play his inside-track power

games, and she would get on with the business of rescuing those kids.
Suddenly, she noticed him eyeing her again, nervously this time. She
made him nervous? Why, for God's sake? As the agent in charge, he held
all the cards here. What kind of threat did she pose to him?
Then she understood his reasoning and hurriedly tamped down a crooked
grin. McDowell was deathly afraid that her presence would jinx his
chance to be a media superstar. If the press found out that the Hostage
Rescue Team's tactical commander was a woman, they'd trip all over
themselves making her the story and not him. He evidently judged
everyone else by his own low standards. Didn't he realise that the very
last thing a counterterrorist assault section leader wanted during a
hostage standoff was publicity?
She was still shaking her head in disbelief when McDowell finished
issuing his orders with a terse "Very well. You know what I want done.
Now let's go do it."
While a rigid, poker-faced Tanner stormed off to marshal his own forces,
Helen followed Lang out into the hall. They walked a few steps away from
the crowded doorway and then paused, looking closely at each other.
"Can you put up with McDowell's shit? Or should I try to have him yanked
off this operation?" the HRT commander asked abruptly. His tone was dead
serious, and he clearly expected a carefully considered response from
her. During any hostage crisis, tension between different agencies and
different branches of the same agency was normal and expected. But
bitter dissension between the overall commander and his ranking
subordinates was another matter entirely. When you were dealing with
terrorists holding prisoners, success or failure often hinged on a snap
judgment made in a split second. Under those circumstances, uncontrolled
personal disputes and rancor carried far too high a price in lost
innocent lives.
Helen faced her superior full on. She wasn't going to be sidetracked by
personal animosities not now and not ever. Besides, laying her squabble
with McDowell in front of the Bureau's higher-ups was more likely to
hurt her than him. He had more pull with the FBI brass than she did.
With that in mind, she spoke firmly and with absolute determination.
"I won't lie to you, John. I don't like him, and I don't like his
attitude. But I do know who the real bad guys are here. And you know my
troops and I are the best there are. You keep McDowell off my back and

let us do our job, and I promise you we'll bring those hostages out
alive and in one piece."
Lang nodded sharply, making up his mind with the swift assurance that
characterised all of his decisions. "Okay, Helen. That's good enough for
me." He clapped her on the shoulder. "Carry on, Special Agent Gray.
Let's go pinpoint those terrorist sons of bitches."
She flashed a quick, lopsided smile at him and then whirled toward the
exit, her mind already busy grappling with the tactics necessary to
implement her first set of orders.
Above Temple Emet Moving slowly, Helen Gray wriggled closer to the
western edge of Temple Emet's flat roof. Her right hand swept back and
forth across the rooftop in front of her, feeling for unseen obstacles
or soft spots that might creak under her weight. This close to the
terrorists barricaded somewhere inside the synagogue, the slightest
noise might result in disaster.
A faint rustle of clothing from behind told her that Special Agent Paul
Frazer, her number two, was right on her heels. For a tall man he
slithered on his belly with surprising grace, silence, and speed.
It was nearly pitch-black. Dawn was still three hours away, the harvest
moon had finally gone below the horizon, and the star-filled sky
provided very little ambient light. She had decided against using night
vision gear for this part of the jaunt. The goggles amplified all
available light, turning even the darkest night into something
resembling blue-green daylight, but you paid a price for that in reduced
depth perception and peripheral vision. For now she planned to rely on
her own, unfiltered senses.
She poked her head carefully out over the edge and peered down into a
dimly lit courtyard. Temple Emet was built in a horseshoe shape around a
parking lot and a landscaped quarter acre used for dancing and as a
playground for children using the school. The tabernacle, a half-built
wooden hut, stood abandoned in the center of the open area. Ears of corn
and smashed pumpkins lay scattered across the grass and pavement. Her
eyes rested briefly on the dark, broken shape sprawled awkwardly near
the tabernacle. They hadn't yet been able to retrieve the body of the
man the terrorists had gunned down at the very start of this mess.
She shook her head sadly and looked away, continuing her scan. The dead
would have to wait. She was more concerned with finding the living.

Helen craned her head further out over the edge of the roof, studying
the main entrance to the synagogue. Shallow steps led up to a pair of
massive doors right in the middle of the main building. This was by far
the largest and the oldest structure in the complex. The others were
clearly add-one built as the temple's congregation grew and prospered.
And an Arlington SWAT contingent attached to her command had already
carefully combed through those outbuildings and confirmed that they were
empty.
She had two of her four snipers posted inside one of those outbuildings,
ready to provide covering fire for her six-man recon party if the
terrorists spotted them first. The section's other pair of sharpshooters
was deployed inside the beeline about a hundred yards away from the
synagogue's eastern face. Most of the doors and windows in the complex
opened onto the inner courtyard, but there were two enormous stained
glass windows on the eastern wall. The windows themselves were famous
works of art each separate pane contained a representation of one of the
Twelve Tribes of Israel.
A soft voice crackled through the earphones built into her helmet.
"One, this is Romeo Three. In position. Ready to deploy."
Helen stared into the darkness, searching the rooftop thirty or so yards
from her own position for Romeo Three and Four, Special Agents Brett and
DeGarza, the second of her two-man recon teams. Nothing. She gave up,
flipped the night vision goggles down over her eyes, and switched on the
battery that powered them.
Two equipment-laden figures leaped into focus. One perched on the roof
edge with his back to the courtyard, ready to rappel down the side of
the building. The second HRT trooper sat facing him, braced to pay out a
length of climbing rope for his partner.
She keyed her mike. "Three, this is One. I see you. Go ahead." She
loosened the strap on her submachine gun and brought it around in front
of her. Frazer crawled into place beside her and unlimbered his own
weapon.
Romeo Three, Tim Brett, stepped back into the open air, dropped a couple
of feet, and then swung back lightly against the temple wall. Then he
repeated the process, slowly and gently making his way down the side of
the building toward a window facing into the courtyard. He was using one
hand to control his descent while the other held a sidearm ready.

Helen held her breath until Brett stopped moving, dangling only a foot
or so from the window, just out of the line of sight of anybody looking
outside. She watched closely as he holstered his automatic and reached
inside one of the equipment pouches on his assault vest. Then he leaned
over, slapped the piece of electronic listening gear now in his hand
onto the top part of the window and rolled away.
His whisper ghosted through her headset. "Probe active. Live on channel
three."
Helen switched the setting on her radio, shifting to the broadcast from
the bug Brett had just put in place. Nothing.
Just the soft hiss of static and dead air. There was no one inside the
room behind the window. She swallowed her disappointment. On paper, the
senior rabbi's office had seemed a logical spot for the terrorists to
hole up in. According to the blueprints Tanner's men had liberated from
the county records, the room had just that one narrow window and only
one easily guarded door leading out to a secretary's office. Well, she
thought coldly, they would just have to try again, somewhere else.
At her quiet command, Brett began climbing, hauling himself up hand over
hand easily, despite the weight of equipment and weapons he carried.
"Romeo One, this is Romeo Five. I think I've got something." Special
Agent Frank Jackson's normal stoic calm was gone.
Helen glanced behind her in surprise. She'd deployed Jackson and his
partner, Gary Ricks, along the synagogue's eastern wall, more to cover
all the bases than from a real belief they might hear anything in that
area. She could just make out Ricks hunched over near the edge of the
roof. So Jackson must be suspended somewhere beside one of the two huge
stained-glass windows that opened up into the temple's worship hall. "Go
ahead, Romeo Five."
"I have audio on channel six."
"Switching now." Helen changed the setting on her radio again.
She tensed as a number of different voices suddenly boomed hollowly

through her headphones. Some were higher-pitched children's voices,
several of them crying softly while others tried to console them. Others
were deeper, but still identifiably belonged to women mothers trying
desperately to hush their weeping sons and daughters. There were other
voices too louder, harsher, and angrier. They belonged to men riding on

the knife edge of sudden violence and bloody murder. The terrorists.
One guttural drawl in particular caught her horrified attention. "Tell

those brats to shut up, or I swear to God, I'll blow them and this whole
damned Jew rat's nest to kingdom come!"
Another masculine voice sounded in her headset, but this one was
younger, calmer, and more educated. "I will do my best. But I tell you
again this exercise is futile. Surely you must know that the police are
all around this temple by now? What do you hope to gain by holding these
children and their mothers prisoner? Let them go and I will stay behind.
Surely I am hostage enough for you?"
Helen nodded to herself. That must be Temple Emet's assistant rabbi. A

brave man. She only hoped his courage didn't get him killed before she
and her troops could rescue him.
The guttural voice spoke again, even angrier now. "One more word out of
you, Jew-boy, and I'll splash your god damned brains across that organ
there, you hear?"
Helen breathed out. She had heard enough. The terrorists and their
hostages were in the synagogue's choir loft. It was time to leave before
they realised just how close the HRT had gotten to them. She switched
back to her section command frequency. "All Romeo units, this is Romeo
One. We've pinged 'em. Pull back to RP Alpha. Verify."
One after another the men in her recon team checked in and confirmed
that they were moving back to the rally point to await further orders.
SEPTEMBER 28
FBI command post, near the Temple
Helen stood at one of the large windows in the principal's office they
had commandeered as a command post, staring out across the open ground
that separated the high school from Temple Emet. The sun was going down,
spilling gold and red light across the synagogue complex. Pushed by the
setting sun, the shadows were lengthening. It would be dark in less than
an hour. But the full moon would rise a short time later, again making
it too dangerous for them to move in until the very early hours of the
next morning.
"Special Agent Gray?"

Helen turned away from the window. One of Larry McDowell's assistants
stood there a young man, fresh-faced, and probably almost straight out
of the Academy.
"Agent McDowell would like you to join them across the hall for a
planning conference."
"I'll be right there." Helen watched the young man scurry off and then
followed him. She was almost amused. So the all-knowing agent in charge
had finally decided to acknowledge her existence. That must mean he was
starting to feel the pressure from above and was looking for possible
scapegoats.
Lang, Tanner, and McDowell were all gathered in the teachers' lounge he
had turned into his own private command center. One other man was there
beside them, and she recognised him as the head of the FBI negotiating
team.
McDowell preferred deliberating outside the organised chaos of the

primary operations center, and she couldn't blame him for that. The
lounge was a small, quieter place. The four senior men stood grouped
around a coffee-stained worktable, intently studying blueprints of the
temple complex. Along the wall behind them, a small cadre of junior FBI
agents in their trademark grey suits manned a bank of tactical radios
and secure phones.
Lang looked up at her approach. "You feeling okay, Helen?" he asked.
"Fine." She'd made sure her troops slept through the morning and early
afternoon and she'd managed to grab a quick catnap herself. Sleep
discipline was emphasised by HRT training. Of course, if this siege
dragged on much longer, Lang would have to bring in another section to
spell them. She shied away from that thought. Hearing those has lards
inside the synagogue only made her more eager to be in at the finish.
"What's up, John?"
"Nothing good."
"Still no word from inside?"
Lang shook his head grimly. So far, despite every effort, they'd failed
to establish two-way communication with the hostage-takers. There were
no phones in the temple choir loft and the terrorists were apparently
too afraid of police sharpshooters to risk venturing out of their

improvised fortress to find one downstairs. Even an offer the FBI

negotiators had made by loudspeaker to hand-carry a portable phone
inside had so far gone unanswered and unheeded.
And an early hope that the unknown terrorists might be driven out of the
choir loft by thirst had been quickly dashed by the discovery that it
had a small adjoining washroom. Right now the FBI's only source of
information on the bad guys was strictly one-way eavesdropping via the
listening device her team had planted early this morning and now
supplemented by laser microphones aimed at the synagogue's large
stained-glass windows.
"Now that we're all here, let's recap this thing and see if we can come
to a consensus. Okay?" McDowell said brusquely.
Typical, Helen thought wearily. He locks me out of the room and then he
acts as though I've been goofing off when he finally condescends enough
to invite me in on the planning. But she kept her irritation off her
face. Showing anger would serve no purpose and might only encourage him
to needle her further.
"First, Captain Tanner's men have finally located the vehicle we believe
the terrorists used as their transport. Correct, Captain?"
Harlan Tanner nodded slowly, his own face impassive despite McDowell's
barely concealed dig. "That's right." He didn't bother referring to his
notes. "We've identified a 1985 Chevy Suburban parked down the street
from Temple Emet as having been stolen from outside a Richmond home
earlier yesterday. Every other car, truck, and van in the neighborhood
belongs to someone with a legitimate reason for being in the area."
"Did your people find anything in the Suburban that might give us a
handle on what we're facing in there?" Helen asked, butting in before
McDowell could push on.
"Yeah." Tanner looked straight at her. "Forensics is still going over it

with a fine-tooth comb, but they've already found traces of a lot of bad
shit."
"How bad?"
"Carrying cases and cleaning kits for assault rifles probably AKs." He
paused significantly. "They also found the chemical signature for some
high-grade plastic explosive maybe four or five kilos' worth."

"Christ." Helen was appalled. That much explosive power, properly

emplaced, could easily turn Temple Emet into a smoking pile of rubble.
She turned to the head of the negotiating team an agent named Avery, she
suddenly remembered. "You've been listening in on these goons. How many
are we dealing with exactly?"
"Three, Agent Gray. We've identified three separate voices belonging to

the terrorists," McDowell cut in sharply, clearly irked that she'd been
taking control of his meeting.
Avery nodded. "That's right. The accents are a little blurred because of
the distance between our mikes and the choir loft, but my linguists
believe two at least are originally from the Tidewater section of
Virginia. The third man is definitely an American English speaker, but
his precise origins are indeterminate. Their politics are pretty clear,
though. We've picked up a lot of radical, neo-Nazi jargons and
sloganeering. They also keep referring to someone they call'a
brother-in-arms.' A German national apparently named Karl."
"And their mental state?" Lang asked.
Avery hesitated briefly, apparently reluctant to theorise without more

hard evidence, but then he plunged on. "Very bad. And deteriorating.
This was not a planned confrontation. Instead, it's clear that these
terrorists only intended to blow up the synagogue itself right before a
major Jewish holiday. They stumbled on to the children's decorating
party by accident. Right now they're pretty well locked into a classic
paranoid state compounded by isolation, sleep deprivation, growing
hunger, and alcohol abuse."
He saw their appalled glances and amplified that last comment. "We've
heard fairly clear signs that at least one of them is already very drunk
and may still be drinking."
"Damn it." Tanner spoke for them all. Alcohol would slow the
hostage-takers' reflexes and reaction time, but it would also impair
their judgment, perhaps making them more likely to start killing their
captives.
McDowell took center stage again. "Right. You've heard the bad news. As
I see it, the situation we face is inherently unstable. These creeps
won't communicate with us. And now they're starting to lose it. So we're
getting nowhere fast out here and the media vultures are out in full
force, circling thicker and thicker." He paused. "I've been in constant
touch with the Director. He's personally stressed that the Bureau cannot

afford another Waco. We can't let this thing drag on indefinitely, and
we can't have this siege end in another pile of dead women and kids."
Great, Helen thought to herself, talk about mixed messages. Risk an

attack to end the standoff, but don't take any risks with the lives of
the hostages. And that was impossible.
"I'm soliciting opinions here, folks," McDowell said. "Do we wait

longer? Or do we strike now?" He turned to Lang. "John?" "I say we go,"
the HRT commander said flatly. "Time is dearly not on our side."
"Avery?"
The negotiator took a deep breath and then sighed. "I concur. We should
go."
McDowell stood silently for a few minutes, pondering his options and not
liking any of them. Finally, he looked up. "Okay, I'll phone the
Director and pass on our recommendation." He turned to Helen. "If he
approves direct action, when can you and your section be ready to move?"
She didn't hesitate. "Early tomorrow morning. When it's dark." She
glanced at Lang for confirmation. "We can move sooner if they start to
unravel faster, but it would be a lot more dangerous."
He nodded his agreement.
McDowell frowned. "All right, Agent Gray. Assemble your section, make
your plans, and then brief us."
"Of course."
But then he stopped her on her way out the door. "Don't screw this up,
Helen. We've all got a lot riding on this one."
She smiled sweetly at him and pulled his hand away from her arm. "Not as
much as those poor kids inside Temple Emet, Larry. Maybe you forgot
about them."
She didn't wait to see what effect her parting shot had on him. She had
work to do.
SEPTEMBER 29
The moon was down.

Helen Gray checked the fastenings on her Kevlar armor and assault vest
one last time and then slung her submachine gun from her shoulder. She
glanced at Rabbi David Kornbluth, Temple Emet's spiritual leader. "You
understand about the stained glass, Rabbi? If there were any other way.
. ." She left the rest carefully unsaid.
The rabbi, an elderly man, turned his shrewd gaze on her and shrugged.
"I would prefer that these barbarians had never invaded my synagogue,
Miss Gray. But they have. And now you must root them out." He gently
took her hand. "May God go with you."
Helen ducked her head, already knowing how much depended on her. "Thank
you. I will." She strode away quickly, desperately hoping she could
fulfill the promise she had just made.
Oh, her plan was sound. Very sound. But she knew only too well how
swiftly the most carefully crafted plans could disintegrate in practice.
She trotted down the steps of the high school and out toward the pair of
parked school buses that sheltered her assault force from both media
scrutiny and detection by those inside the temple. Her four snipers were
already in position on the eastern edge of the synagogue roof.
Paul Frazer was there waiting for her. He stepped out of the shadows.
"What's the word, boss?"
"We go in." Helen felt again the thrill that rippled through her at
those three simple words. Her emotions were racing in full gear crashing
back and forth between anxiety and exultation. "The Director confirmed
the assault orders to McDowell five minutes ago."
"Outstanding." Frazer clapped his hands together, put two fingers to his
lips, and whistled softly. The rest of her section materialised
seemingly out of nowhere and crowded around her.
Helen glanced around the tight circle, making one last check. Their
weapons and gear were in perfect order. They were ready. She nodded
toward the synagogue, invisible behind the school buses and in the
growing darkness. "We've trained hard for this chance. You all know what
to do. When we go in, we go in fast. No stopping. No hesitating. If you
see a terrorist, you put him down. Three rounds and down. Clear?"

They nodded fiercely. Teeth gleamed in the darkness.
"Okay, let's go! Alpha team takes the lead. Bravo takes overmatch. I'm
with Alpha."
Helen led the six men to the edge of the open ground surrounding the
temple complex and crouched low. She keyed her radio mike. "Sierra One,
this is Alpha One. We're at the starting gate. Are we clear?"
Lang's confident voice came through her earphones.
"Roger, Alpha One. Your birds are all in the nest. You're cleared to
move."
"Moving." Helen suited her actions to her words. She loped out across
the open ground, sprinting for the southern edge of the temple. Three
men followed her. Frazer and the rest settled in to cover them during
the long run up to the wall.
Heart pounding hard, she ran right up to the synagogue and dropped prone
with her submachine gun aimed at the ground-floor windows in front of
her. The rest of her assault team followed suit peeling off to either
side until they were ranged in a ragged line facing the building.
She spoke into her throat mike again. "Come ahead, Bravo One." "On our
way," Frazer said.
Her tall deputy and his two-man team reached her position in less than
thirty seconds. They dropped prone beside her.
Helen crawled right up to the wall and then raised her head slowly until
she could peer in through one of the windows. Her night vision gear
showed her an empty classroom. The classroom door was shut. Perfect.
She turned and waved her team forward. Then she smashed one of the lower
windowpanes with the butt of her submachine gun and froze. The tinkling
of glass shards falling onto a tile floor suddenly seemed very loud.
"Sierra, this is Alpha. Any reaction to that?"
Lang's voice was reassuring. "Negative, Alpha."
"Entering now."
Helen reached in through the broken window with one gloved hand and
fumbled with the latch. It came free and she pulled the window frame

outward. Moving rapidly, one after the other, the men of her two teams
scrambled inside and fanned out through the classroom. She hopped
lightly over the windowsill after them and glided quietly to the door.
It opened on to a small empty corridor. All the overhead lights were

off. She signaled an advance.
Leapfrogging in pairs while the rest knelt to provide covering fire,

the HRT agents slipped out through the door, turned left, and moved down
the small hallway until it intersected another, much larger corridor
running the entire length of the temple. Helen poked her head around the
bend, risking a quick peek.
The central corridor was wide enough for several people to walk abreast.
Dark wood paneling and a marble floor gave it an elegant appearance.
Points of brightness gleamed amid the blue-green sheen her night vision
gear gave the world. She flipped the goggles up for a quick scan with
the unaided eye. Small lights twinkled at eye level along the walls,
blazing out of the darkness. The walls were coated with banks of bronze
plaques. Each was inscribed with a man or woman's name, date of birth
and date of death, a tiny, stylized tree, and a pair of lights, one on
each side. The rabbi had briefed her on those plaques. Each commemorated
a founding member or important contributor to Temple Emet.
Helen pulled her eyes away from the tiny lights and lowered her goggles
again. The corridor ended in a pair of double doors leading into the
synagogue's worship hall itself. The doors were closed.
Keeping her back to the wall, she slid around the corner and crouched.
Frazer and the rest followed her. They deployed on both sides of the
corridor Alpha team on the right, Bravo on the left.
Helen looked across at Frazer. He nodded once.
Using bounding overmatch, the two FBI teams advanced cautiously to the
large double doors silent as ghosts on the slick marble floor. When they
were within a few yards, she held up a hand, signaling a halt. They
froze in place.
Helen went down on one knee, half turned, and motioned Tim Brett
forward. The stocky agent was her surveillance specialist.
Brett crawled forward to the doors with Helen right in his wake. By the
time she reached him, his hands were already busy fitting a length of
flexible fiber-optic cable into a palm sized TV monitor. Then he plugged

the whole assembly into a battery pack hooked to his assault vest.
Helen crawled closer until she could watch the monitor picture while he
gingerly fed the cable through a slight crack under the right-hand door.
The tiny TV showed a worm'seye view of the worship hall's thin carpet.
She saw nothing out of the ordinary and motioned to the left. Brett
obeyed, sliding it back and forth to scan the carpet near the other
door. Still nothing. At another signal from her, he withdrew the cable,
bent it almost into a right angle, and then slid it back under the door.
By rotating the angled portion of fiberoptic cable, he gave the monitor
a clear view of the areas near the door hinges and latches. Again, she
saw nothing. There weren't any trip wires connected to explosives and
not even anything as simple as tin cans rigged to sound a warning if
someone burst through the doors.
Helen shook her head in mingled relief and disgust. These so-called
terrorists were rank amateurs. Of course, that actually made them more
unpredictable and potentially more dangerous. Professionals often
followed set patterns that could be exploited.
Hand signals brought the rest of her assault force right up to the doors
while Brett repacked his camera gear. She risked another whispered radio
transmission. "Charlie One and Three, this is Alpha One. We're outside
the hall."
"Acknowledged, Alpha," the gravelly voice of her senior sniper said.
"We're ready."
From her crouch, Helen reached up and gripped the handle on the
right-hand door. Slowly, carefully, she turned the handle and pushed
gently. The door swung inward silently.
For the first time they could hear sounds from the choir loft overhead
muttered growls and curses from the terrorists and the soft sobs and
moans of frightened children. Grim-faced now, the FBI agents wriggled
through the narrow opening and split up. Helen and her Alpha team went
right. Frazer and the rest of Bravo went left.
They came out into a vast open space. Temple Emet's worship hall
cantered on an altar positioned dead-canter between the two enormous
stained-glass windows. Behind the altar stood the Ark a sliding curtain
fifteen feet high and six feet wide that concealed the synagogue's
Torahs, the scrolls of the Old Testament and Jewish law. Two lecterns
stood beside the altar one for the rabbi and one for the cantor. Rows of

chairs for the congregation faced east, toward the altar and the Ark.
Just inside the big double doors, carpeted staircases on the north and
south walls led up into the choir loft.
Helen knelt by the southern stairs and peered upward with the submachine
gun cradled in her hands. The terrorists and their hostages were still
out of sight above her and around a bend in the staircase. She glanced
over her shoulder. Frazer and his men were set.
She took a deep breath, trying to settle her racing pulse, and then let
it out. She keyed her mike. "Charlie Team, this is Alpha One. Go! Go!
Go!"
Before she finished speaking, four sections of the huge stained-glass

windows shattered inward. Four muzzles poked through the jagged holes.
Two of the weapons were Remington-made sniper rifles. The other two were
M16s equipped with the M203 grenade launcher.
WHUMMP. WHUMMP. The launchers coughed once each, hurling two flash/bang
grenades into the loft.
Helen was on her feet and charging up the stairs even before the
grenades went off. Bursts of blinding light and deafening noise smashed
at her senses. She rounded the corner and threw herself up the last few
steps into a wild, shrieking tumult. Women and children and grown men
staggered everywhere in utter confusion.
With her submachine gun held at shoulder level, Helen yelled, "FBI! FBI!
Everybody down!"
Deeper voices echoed her shouts from behind her and from the other side
of the loft. Most of the disoriented people in her field of view began
diving for the floor. All but a few.
Out of the left corner of her goggles, Helen saw a young, hard-faced man
whirling toward her with an assault rifle in his hands. She spun left
and squeezed the trigger on her submachine gun. Three rounds fired at a
point-blank range slammed into the terrorist. His chest and neck
exploded and he toppled backward out of sight over a row of chairs.
A sniper rifle cracked off to the right. She glanced that way in time to
see a tall, black-haired man shriek in horror and agony, stagger
backward, and tumble over the railing into the synagogue below.
Two down.

Still probing for targets, Helen advanced through the tangle of seats
and writhing bodies. Purposeful movement near the organ caught her eye.
She turned that way and saw a third man in camouflage fatigues, older
and gone to fat, painfully crawling toward a metal box.
Different-colored wires led out from the box to all four corners of the
loft.
She fired another three-round burst. So did several of her men. The
older man's body literally disintegrated under a hail of steel jacketed
bullets. Blood, shattered bone, and torn flesh sprayed across the organ
keyboard.
Helen looked away, choking down a sudden urge to vomit. Three terrorists
down. She moved away, hunting through the muddle for more bad guys.
Frazer, Brett, and the rest fanned out with her, their weapons still
ready. But there were no more men to kill.
The ringing in her ears faded away, making room for the terrified
whimpers of the women and children she'd come to rescue. Helen turned
slowly through a full circle, checking them over. Beyond a few bruises
and scrapes, nobody seemed seriously hurt. At least physically. They
would all have nightmares for years, she knew.
She spoke into her radio again. "Sierra One, this is Alpha. The loft is
secure. Repeat, the loft is secure."
But she barely heard Lang's jubilant response. It was as though her
words had broken through a massive dam inside, opening the way for the
great wave of weariness and sorrow that came crashing over her.
Helen found herself staring through a numbed haze at the mangled remains
of the older man she'd shot. Then her knees buckled and she sat down
hard with her head spinning. She heard retching noises from close by as
other men under her command threw up. Most of them had never killed
anyone before. Even the veterans who had seen death before stood silent
and hollow-eyed. She closed her own eyes tightly, shutting out the
carnage.
When she opened them, she saw Lang kneeling beside her, watching her
closely.
Helen smiled faintly. "Well, John, I guess we won."
He nodded somberly. "You won."

CHAPTER 10.
BACKGROUND NOISE.
OCTOBER 9 Public Broadcasting Service Newshour.
The producers of the PBS Newshour were delighted with their

Washington-based anchor's interview of the U.S. Attorney General.
Normally dour and reserved, Sarah Carpenter was in full swing and high
dudgeon the very picture of official outrage at the terrorist attack on
Temple Emet. She was making her anger and disgust plain with every icy
word.
"According to reports this morning, the FBI has now positively

identified the three dead terrorists James Burke, Anthony McGowan, and
David Keller as ringleaders of a neo-Nazi fringe group located just
outside of Richmond, Virginia. Are those reports accurate?" the
interviewer asked.
The Attorney General nodded briskly. "They are. Our investigation has
revealed that these men were the leaders of a white supremacist
organisation called the Aryan Sword. We believe this organisation may
also have been involved in the earlier murder of a local civil rights
leader, John Malcolm." She pursed her lips. "Past administrations have
turned a blind eye toward the activities of fanatical, right-wing hate
groups. This administration will not."
"In what way, Ms. Carpenter?"
She leaned forward. "With the President's approval, I have instructed

the FBI and all other appropriate federal law enforcement agencies to
immediately redouble their efforts against these potential terrorists."
"And can you give us the broad outlines of these expanded efforts?"
"Certainly. We intend to mount a coordinated campaign on a number of

fronts. First, we will increase our surveillance of known and suspected
neo-Nazi terror groups. Second, I will direct the Bureau of Alcohol,
Tobacco, and Firearms to take other steps to boost its seizures of
illegal weapons and explosives. We will also take legal measures against
illicit underground publications that advocate violence or promote
bigotry and race hatred." The Attorney General tapped the table in front
of her for emphasis as she spoke. "Perhaps most important of all, I
intend to seek immediate congressional action to toughen and expand our

federal gun control laws. We must make it impossible for these criminals
and right-wing hatemongers to acquire weapons of death and destruction."
The PBS anchorman arched a skeptical eyebrow. "Surely only a very small
proportion of the American people espouse such extremist views?"
"On the surface, the numbers are small," she agreed. "But I believe it
would be a grave error to underestimate the threat the radical right
poses to this nation. We live in an increasingly complex and fragile
society. In such a situation, even a tiny number of fanatics are capable
of causing enormous damage."
"You sound as though you anticipate more terror attacks like the one at
Temple Emet, Ms. Carpenter."
The Attorney General nodded grimly. "In my considered judgment, we now

face a much graver threat from within our borders than from without. I'm
afraid that the new terrorist threat we must combat is largely homegrown
the terrible product of American racism and bigotry."
OCTOBER 11
Special operations headquarters, Tehran
(D MINUS 65)
General Amir Taleh watched the images flickering across his television
screen with satisfaction. This American official, Sarah Carpenter, was
unknowingly sowing the seeds for his own campaign.
Monitoring U.S. news broadcasts for items of special interest was one of
the primary duties of the Iranian Interest section in Washington, D.C.
At Taleh's express order, tapes that met certain preselected criteria
were flown to Tehran via diplomatic pouch for further study and analysis
by his special intelligence staff. And so the full tape of this Newshour
interview with the American Attorney General had made its way to his
office within forty-eight hours.
Captain Farhad Kazemi waited until the picture faded to black before
punching the eject button on the general's videotape player. He
straightened up with the tape in hand. "This was good news, sir?"
"Very good news," Taleh confirmed. "As always, the Americans see only
what they want to see. We shall have the element of surprise." At that
thought he felt again the surge of fierce joy that burned away much of

his fatigue. But not all of it. After so many months spent in this
office and in the field, he was all too aware of the enormous mental and
physical strain he incurred by managing almost every aspect of this
complex operation.
In theory he should have delegated more of that work to his

subordinates.
Taleh snorted to himself. Theories were rarely worth the space wasted on
them in textbooks. In the real world of the Iranian Army, there were few
junior or senior officers with the grasp of strategy, logistics, and
politics needed to fully comprehend his master design. And there were
fewer still he could fully trust.
His mind turned to the staff conference scheduled for that evening. He
had intended to use the meeting to finalise a decision to proceed with
his plans. But why? He already knew what his decision would be. Seeing
the news reports of the foolhardy Aryan Sword terror attack and watching
the Americans rushing to confuse themselves only strengthened his
resolve. After all, had not God Himself joined the fray drawing a
concealing cloak over the marshaling armies of the Faithful?
Taleh nodded abruptly. Why waste more time? He looked at his military
aide. "Cancel the staff conference, Farhad."
"Sir?"
"Instead, contact London and all first-wave field commands. Instruct

them to activate SCIMITAR as planned."
OCTOBER 12 Tehran
Hamir Pahesh closed and locked the door of the small,

rundown apartment. When he was in Tehran, he shared the apartment with
another man, his wife, and their four children. There really wasn't room
for Pahesh, but both men came from the same village, and ties like that,
especially in a foreign, hostile land, were almost as good as family.
Besides, the truck driver was gone a lot and always returned with gifts:
usually food, sometimes medicine. Mohammed Nadhir, his host, worked as a
day laborer for even worse wages than he did, and the man had a family
to support.
Pahesh would have helped a fellow countryman out in any case, and now
because of his "extra income," he was the Afghan equivalent of the rich
uncle. Thus, whenever he asked after the health of their nearby friends,

the whole family packed up and left, usually bearing one of his gift
packages. They thought he was a smuggler, which explained not only his
need for privacy but his extra income.
After double-checking the drapes to be sure they were closed, Pahesh

pulled out his duffel. The green canvas bag held his whole life: the few
clothes he owned, a comb and brush, a few photos, and some mechanic's
tools. It also held another small satchel.
He unzipped that, pulled out a cloth-wrapped bundle, and unwrapped a

small grey plastic case, no bigger than a telephone book and half the
thickness. Half the top surface was taken up by a keyboard and a
yellow-green window high enough to display two lines of type. The
display ran the width of the keyboard.
Working from memory, Pahesh typed quickly if not smoothly. He knew

enough English to use a standard keyboard, but he had no real expertise
with the thing. Allah help him if it ever broke.
It took him no more than half an hour to report his findings for the
week. Not only did he have his own observations, but he also found rich
pickings in the gossip exchanged by other truck drivers plying Iran's
highways and military bases.
Something was going on. Stockpiles were being built up to an unheard-of

level. New equipment was flowing into the combat units, and what was
most interesting, they were in a terrible hurry to get it running. The
Iranians were moving toward some sort of deadline.
Pahesh said as much in his report and provided the facts and figures
that had brought him to that conclusion. Satisfied, he pressed a button.
The machine hummed and then spat out a dot of plastic with his message
microfilmed on it.
He picked it off the tray and using a bit of glue, attached it to a

letter he'd already written, then sealed and addressed it. Packing up
took only a few moments. Pahesh felt pleased, even proud of himself. It
was a good report. He hoped the nameless men who read his work
appreciated its worth.
OCTOBER 14 The Pentagon
Colonel Peter Thorn slid the bulky set of

reports and attachments back across the desk to Joseph Rossini. He
sighed and shook his head. "It's not enough, Joe. We've invested a few

thousand hours of staff and computer time in a hunt for these Bosnian
Muslim terrorists, and we're coming up with a big fat negative. No
Bosnians. No training camps. No nothing."
He nodded toward the ceiling. "And I'm afraid we're about out of leeway
for what seems more and more like a wild-goose chase. Farrell's under
pressure from the JCS, and the Chiefs are under heavy pressure from the
White House. The attack on that synagogue has everybody all shook up
about right-wing terrorism. The brass can see the way the budgetary
winds are blowing inside the administration, and they want us to
'refocus' our resources on what are called 'more pressing problem
areas.' "
"Like Germany?" Rossini asked sceptically.
"Yeah. Apparently, the FBI believes some of the weapons and explosives
the bad guys used came from a Nazi group in eastern Germany. So
everybody's in a hurry to find and rip up the links between our crazies
and theirs."
"Jesus Christ, that's even a bigger waste of resources!" Rossini

exploded. "The Krauts are already working hard on their neo-Nazi
problem, Pete. We'd just be plowing the same ground with every other
intelligence agency from here to Tokyo."
"I know that," Thorn said. "And Sam Farrell knows that. But we just
can't keep coming up dry and expect the money and satellite time to flow
our way. A lot of people higher up the ladder want to close us down
entirely. They're arguing that the CIA and the State Department can do a
perfectly good job of monitoring Middle East terrorism."
He shrugged. "I don't know, Maestro. Maybe General Taleh was right.
Maybe those reports from Bosnia really were just meaningless rumors.
Sergeant Major Diaz has a saying, 'If the complex answer doesn't fit,
try something simpler, stupid.' "
"Another gem from the Little Green Army Manual of Chairman Tow?" Rossini
murmured.
Thorn grinned and nodded.
"There is another possibility," Rossini argued. "Maybe we're just

looking in the wrong place."
"Oh?"

Rossini tapped the sheaf of papers in front of him. "Look, so far we've
been concentrating our search on Bosnia and Iraq, right?"
"Right," Thorn agreed, curious to see where his subordinate was going
with this.
"Well, maybe we're taking too much for granted. Maybe Taleh doesn't have
as much control inside Iran as he thinks. Maybe there are still people in
power in Tehran who would like nothing better than to stick a knife
between our ribs."
"That's a lot of maybes, Joe," Thorn said.
"True." Rossini spread his hands in frustration. "I can't point to any
hard evidence. Hell, I can't get any god damned hard evidence. You
remember the NRO turned down my last request for another pass over
southern Iraq?"
Thorn nodded. He'd had a testy run-in with his opposite numbers at the
National Reconnaissance Office and the Defense Intelligence Agency's
Directorate for Imagery Exploitation over that to no avail. Control over
America's sophisticated spy satellites was one of the most valuable
commodities in the intelligence business, and you had to have a lot of
clout to win extra time on a KH bird these days. Unfortunately, he and
the JSOC Intelligence Liaison Unit had long since exhausted what little
clout they had.
"Well, part of that pass would have taken the KH over the central Zagros
Mountains. I've been seeing reports passed to us from the Mossad network
inside Iran. The Israelis keep mentioning persistent rumors of some
large-scale commando training facility out in the middle of nowhere in
those mountains."
"And you think that might be our missing terrorist camp?"
Rossini shrugged. "Possibly."
Thorn shook his head. "I think you could be on the wrong track there,
Joe. From what I saw and from what I've heard since, Taleh is firmly in
control of the Iranian military. And remember, he has an Iranian Special
Forces background. It wouldn't surprise me one bit if he's building up
Iran's commando units along with the rest of his Army."
In fact, Thorn thought that was the most likely explanation. The D!A's

Weekly Intelligence Summaries were full of stories on Taleh's efforts to

modernize the Iranian armed forces. Iranian purchasing agents were
procuring supplies of modern armored vehicles, artillery, ships, and
aircraft in immense quantities mostly from Russia and the other former
Soviet republics. Those purchases were matched by increasingly realistic
training and by a series of purges that seemed aimed at ridding Iran's
military of incompetent officers. The conventional wisdom was that the
general and his supporters were preparing to fight and win a possible
rematch with their old adversary, Iraq.
In this case, Thorn thought the conventional wisdom was right. He knew
personally how much Taleh loathed the Iraqis. The chance to smash them
and restore Iran's position as a regional superpower would probably seem
a godsend to the Iranian general. He said as much to Rossini.
The larger man's shoulders slumped slightly. "So you think we should
drop this investigation, Pete?"
Thorn hesitated. Though he believed Rossini's latest hypothesis

unlikely, he wasn't ready to dismiss all of the analyst's work so
readily. Given the necessarily limited nature of the data they had to
work with, intelligence professionals like the Maestro were often guilty
of seeing "tigers in every patch of tall grass." On the other hand, he
also knew how easy it was to fall under the spell of the "rosy scenario"
to see events and data through a mental filter that blocked out
inconvenient facts. And he'd worked long enough with the older analyst
to respect both his intelligence and his intuition. If something about
the situation in Iran was niggling at Rossini, now was the time to pin
it down.
At last he shook his head. "No. I don't think we should drop it. Look,
Joe, I'm scheduled to see Farrell the day after tomorrow. Do what you
can to refine that" he pointed toward the bulky report on their Bosnian
probe "and I'll try to wangle a little more time and some more resources
from the Boss."
OCTOBER 16 JSOC headquarters, Pope Air Force Base, North Carolina. ~
The long-drawn-out rumble of jet engines penetrated even the thick walls
of Major General Sam Farrell's personal office. The C-141 Starlifter
pilots assigned to fly the 82nd Airborne Division into any battle were
practicing touch-and-goes on Pope's mile-long runways.
"Let me get this straight, Pete," Farrell said wryly. "You want me to
tell the Joint Chiefs and the White House to take a hike because Joe

Rossini still has a mental itch he can't scratch."
"Well, maybe not in so many words, sir." Thorn smiled. "I thought you
might phrase it a little more diplomatically."
Farrell chuckled. "Since I like my job, I probably would." His

expression turned serious. "But I don't know how much slack I can cut for
you and your team, Pete. We've got some serious budget battles on the
horizon, and I can't piss off too many people now who I'm going to need
down the road later."
Thorn nodded his understanding. He'd been hearing the rumors on the JSOC
grapevine for weeks. Faced with threadbare defense budgets and a reduced
worldwide terrorist threat, some in Congress and in the SecDef's office
wanted to disband at least one of Delta's three squadrons with
commensurate reductions in force for the 160th Aviation Regiment and
other support units. There were senior officers in the Army's hierarchy
who supported those proposals. Some were motivated by continuing doubts
about the real military utility of "special operations." Others believed
the Army would be better served by reintegrating Delta's highly trained
noncoms into regular combat units. With his command under such close
congressional and JCS scrutiny, it was no wonder that Farrell was
reluctant to rock the boat very much right now.
He pulled his cap off the general's desk, preparing to rise.
"Not so fast, Pete." Farrell waved him back down. "Don't give up so
easily. I didn't say I couldn't do anything at all."
"No, sir." "But you will have to compromise," the general said. "Assign
most of your people to research this European neo-Nazi connection the
FBI is all hot and bothered about. In turn, I'll pull some strings with
the powers-that-be. I should be able to make sure you can keep Rossini
and a small team at work on this Bosnia problem. I know that'll slow you
down some, but it's the best I can do. Fair enough?"
"Fair enough, sir." In truth, that was more than Thorn had expected.
"Good." Farrell rocked back in his chair. "Before you go, my wife wanted
me to ask you how Helen's doing. That was one hell of a piece of work
she did inside that synagogue. But I understand she had a rough time of
it afterward."
Thorn nodded, remembering the exhaustion and regret he'd heard in

Helen's voice during their first phone conversation after she came off

duty. "It was the first time she'd ever shot anyone," he explained.
Farrell nodded sympathetically. "Killing's never easy on the

conscience."
"No, sir." The image of a young Panamanian Defense Force soldier rose in
Thorn's mind. The kid couldn't have been much more than seventeen years
old. He shook off the memory. "But Helen's tough. She's recovering
pretty well. In fact, I'm supposed to see her this weekend."
"That's good." The general smiled broadly. "I know Louisa would give me
holy hell if anything went wrong between you two now. I think she's
already planning your rehearsal dinner."
Thorn suddenly felt like a deer standing frozen in the headlights of an

oncoming truck. And curiously, he wasn't sure that he really wanted to
spring out of the way.
CHAPTER 11.
DETONATION.
NOVEMBER 5 Washington, D.C.
(D MINUS 40)
The National Press Club was located in a nondescript, almost seedy,

concrete office building on Fourteenth Street, right in the heart of
Washington, D.C. Typical drab 1940s architecture, the National Press
Office building reflected the age of the organisation, but only hinted at
its power.
-- Although technically only a professional organisation for

journalists, the press club was much more. Its members included the
cream of the national and even international media. Their reporting
could help make or break political careers, and no self-respecting
political figure could pass up the opportunity to bring his or her
message before such an influential body.
Since its founding in 1908, presidents had sometimes used the

organization's forum to announce major new policies and programs.
Foreign heads of state had argued their sides in international disputes.
Interest group leaders of all stripes and persuasions had earnestly
proclaimed their manifestos from its dais. In fact, over the years, the
list of National Press Club guests had become so august that simply

being invited to speak there was now a newsworthy event in and of

itself.
The Reverend Walter Steele had addressed the National Press Club twice
before. His first appearance, eleven years before, had come shortly
after his election as the leader of one of the nation's leading black
civil rights organisations. His speech, labeled "visionary" by those in
attendance and endlessly replayed on the nation's television screens and
over the radio airwaves, had firmly established him as a major player on
the American political scene. His second oration, six years later, had
been sharply critical of the then administration's civil rights record
further cementing his reputation as spellbinding firebrand, one with
political ambitions of his own.
Since then, he had appeared on news programs, talk shows, and campaign
platforms across the country, eloquently pushing a range of programs and
proposals for everything from urban renewal to radical shifts in
American foreign policy. He was a man of influence. A man who inspired
blind devotion in some and blind hatred in others.
And now Walter Steele had asked to be "invited" to speak at a National

Press Club luncheon. The rumors sweeping the capital's cocktail circuit
said he planned to announce a bid for his party's presidential
nomination and failing that, he would announce backup plans to run as a
third-party candidate. Political observers ranked him as a viable
contender one capable of siphoning away several million votes from an
administration that had only narrowly squeaked into office.
Preparations for the Reverend Steele's visit began that morning.
At ten o'clock Sefer Halovic crossed Fourteenth Street with the light
and ambled into the National Press Office building. He was dressed
casually in jeans and a longsleeved flannel shirt, with only a bright
green, reversible windbreaker as protection against the cold, blustery
autumn day. He listed slightly under the weight of his equipment a full
load of cabling and electronics gear. Black lettering spelled out "ECNS"
across the back of the jacket. The same logo was repeated in smaller
letters across the windbreaker's upper right front, with the name
"Krieger" printed underneath. The name matched the one on the press pass
clipped to his shirt pocket.
Obtaining the pass had been child's play. With the explosion in cable
channels both in the United States and overseas, hundreds of reporters
and television and radio technicians flooded the Washington, D.C., area
especially right before any scheduled event that might generate

headlines and airtime. And, politically correct or not, journalism was

still a hard-drinking profession. Halovic smiled inside. Last night, it
had taken Yassine only seconds to separate a beer-laden cameraman from
his pass inside the noisy, jam-packed confines of a hotel bar. The young
Palestinian scout's fingers were deft the by-product of a boyhood spent
living hand to-mouth in southern Lebanon refugee camps.
There should also be little risk in using the stolen pass. The cameraman
might have reported his credential missing, but that would scarcely
raise a serious official stir. Too many IDs were already adrift in this
city of badges and cards for the police to zero in on one more among the
missing. In any event, the pass now bore little resemblance to its
original appearance thanks to a skilled forger on his special action
team. It had been carefully doctored to show his new alias. A Polaroid
photo displayed his new appearance. Barring close scrutiny by unusually
suspicious security personnel, the alteration should not be noticed.
To change his looks, Halovic had dyed his blond hair a light brown and
let his mustache grow out for a few days. He also wore a pair of tinted,
black-frame glasses that hid his eyes.
Still, the Bosnian didn't believe in taking unnecessary chances. That

was why he had waited so long to enter the press club building and ride
its small elevator up to the third floor. With less than two hours to go
before the day's luncheon, the corridors should be comfortably crowded.
He followed several other technicians out of the elevator. Like him,
they were draped in coils of cable and weighed down by tripods and other
equipment.
As he had hoped, the building's third floor looked even busier than
usual. This was Halovic's second visit to the press club. The first had
come more than three weeks before, shortly after he and his team
received General Taleh's go code and began making the final scouting
trips laid out in his operational plan.
The Bosnian joined the bustling crowds moving slowly through the lobby
across a floor of heavily veined, polished tan marble. To his left was
the Members Bar, dark-paneled and comfortable, with windows that
overlooked the street. Even at this hour it was smoke-filled and noisy,
already packed with reporters swapping drinks and stories.
He drifted right, heading for the entrance to the dining room.
A table blocked most of the entrance and a man in a suit sat behind it,
checking badges. Suppressing a moment's nervousness, Halovic joined the

short line waiting to pass through the barrier. Intellectually, he knew

that the odds were in his favor. Since the Reverend Steele was not yet
an announced presidential candidate of any sort, the hard-faced men of
the U.S. Secret Service were not here in great numbers. Certainly, the
man behind the table seemed more a functionary than a watchdog.
He shuffled forward and, without unclipping it from his shirt, turned

his press pass to face the checker. He was careful not to make eye
contact. The man glanced up, focused on the picture for barely a second,
then waved him through with a bored nod.
Hiding his sudden surge of relief, Halovic shouldered his

gear and trudged down a short hallway into the main dining room. He had
crossed the wire without tripping any alarms.
The dining hall itself was not as large as he had expected. While it was
not shabby, it had a low ceiling and wasn't nearly as ornate as the
cavernous meeting rooms maintained by the area's better hotels. Speakers
appearing before the National Press Club were interested in exposure,
not in decor. And the members themselves preferred to invest their
limited resources in items closer to their hearts than fine furnishings,
china, and silverware. Apparently, they reserved most of their funds for
keeping the club bar well stocked.
Halovic briefly paused in the doorway to get his bearings. Toward the
rear of the room, technicians swarmed over a tangle of cameras, video
monitors, and boxes full of electronics gear. Waiters moved briskly
among the round tables arrayed before a long head table, laying out
white linen tablecloths and place settings. Everyone in view seemed
busy. By 11:30 the room had to be ready for two hundred of Washington's
movers and shakers: working reporters, congressmen, administration
officials, and influential lawyers and lobbyists.
He checked his own watch: 10:17 A.M. More than enough time. Sidling
through the crowd in the rear, he studied the room layout with greater
care. As expected, television cameras lined the back wall, stationed on
an elevated platform so they had a clear shot of the head table and
speaker's podium. The floor underneath the platform was littered with
dark-colored cables and brightly colored boxes that were labeled "CBS,''
"CNN," and a host of other networks, both large and - -~small. Behind
the camera platform was a ten-foot-wide area where technicians crouched
over video recorders and miniature TV monitors. Wearing headphones and
mikes, they spoke constantly to their opposite numbers in other cities,
fiddling with the connections and praying their satellite uplinks
wouldn't fritz just before they went live.

Halovic wended his way through the muttering crowds to a relatively

clear spot and brought out his own gear. The VCR came first, and he
found a power strip with an open socket. He was rewarded with a bright
green power light. Next came several grey metal junction boxes and black
cabling. Hooking one end of a cable to the VCR, he carefully screwed the
jack in, then payed the cable out, walking toward the aisle in the
center of the room.
Out of consideration for the luncheon guests and their feet, all of the
electrical cables to the podium were being kept to one side of the
center aisle, and Halovic fitted his own into the midst of the thick
bundle. Almost immediately, he came to the end of the first twenty-foot
segment. Most video cable came in longer lengths, but the Bosnian was
ready with a junction box. The size and shape of a small shoe box, it
was labeled "European Cable News Service" in neat white letters. There
were jacks on all four sides. He connected the first piece of cable to
one of the narrow ends and then unwound a second length before hooking
it into the other side. He was careful to look for another green power
light before continuing.
The next twenty feet of cable brought him halfway up the room. He
stopped and attached a second junction box, identical to the first. He
could feel his nerves twitching, sending out warning signals. Although
he knew the room was swarming with technicians, he felt certain every
eye was on him. He surreptitiously scanned the room, determined to bury
his irrational fears. No one was watching. There was even another
network engineer coming up behind him laying more wire.
When he reached the open-backed speaker's podium with its nest of

microphones, Halovic strung his cable around the edge and inside it.
After a short pause to consider his options, he placed a third junction
box inside the podium itself Two more segments led out from there to two
more junction boxes one under each of the head table sections closest to
the podium. More green power lights glowed.
In all of the confusion as technicians from more than a dozen competing

news organisations worked frantically to set up their own equipment,
nobody thought to ask Halovic why ECNS needed to wire up so much of the
room.
Moving methodically now and with greater confidence, the Bosnian

returned to the media area at the rear of the dining room, inspecting
all the connections on the way. The boxes were in series, but he felt
compelled to check and double-check his work. He would not get a second

chance at this if something went wrong.
He scrambled onto the far end of the platform and began setting up a
video camera on a collapsible tripod. It was a smaller camera and not as
sophisticated as those of the other networks, but ECNS was supposed to
be a new service one based in Eastern Europe. They'd only recently
established themselves in the United States and funds were still short.
Nobody asked for an explanation, but Halovic wanted his cover story
ready if anyone did.
Another length of cable connected the camera to the VCR. He checked the
power light again. He didn't bother checking the picture.
By the time Halovic finished, it was close to eleven o'clock. He stepped

out into the lobby and stood in an out-of the-way corner, watching
people come and go through narrowed eyes while he pretended to flip
through a newspaper he'd bought at the nearest Metro station. He felt
alone and increasingly secure. The point of maximum danger was behind
him. His greatest fear during the setup had not been discovery by the
minimal security forces present, but a simple encounter with another
technician. He had studied the television equipment and media jargon as
much as possible, but a professional would have spotted him as a phony
in a heartbeat.
At about 11:20 A.M. Halovic looked up from the classified ads. Men and
women in business attire were flowing past him, some talking, some
laughing. The man at the table took their names and checked them off on
a list. According to the schedule the Bosnian had memorised, the
luncheon would begin at 11:30, with Steele's speech and a
question-and-answer session slated to begin at noon. The Bosnian buried
his head in the paper again, waiting.
At 11:40 the man at the table counted up the names, nodded to himself,
and turned the table so that it was tight up against the side of the
entrance to the dining room. He left, and a few minutes later, a young
woman walked up and placed several stacks of paper on the table. Copies
of Steele's oration, Halovic realized. The reverend evidently wanted to
make sure his words were remembered and widely aired. Well, the Bosnian
thought coldly, he could be sure of that.
He pushed off the wall and strolled back inside the dining room. Every
chair around every table was filled, and the buzz of conversation and
the clatter and clink of glasses and silverware were startlingly loud.
He knelt, checked his VCR, and saw that all the junction boxes and the
camera responded to a test signal. Good.

With a polite nod to the other cameramen closest to him, Halovic stepped
up onto the media platform and manned his own minicam. He peered into
the small viewfinder and swept the lens over the section of head table
to the right of the speaker's podium. Four men and two women sat there,
but none of them were Steele. He panned left. Ah, there.
The Reverend Walter Steele was a tall black man in his late forties. His
hair, though still untouched by gray, had receded slightly from his
temples. He was dressed in a well tailored, dark grey suit, and a
dazzling black, red, and green tie. As if the colorful tie were not bold
enough, he had a piece of orange-striped kente cloth draped over his
shoulders.
Halovic waited patiently, intent on the scene in front of him. Steele

chatted with those closest to him all older, distinguished-looking men.
The Bosnian recognized one as a senior member of the Congressional Black
Caucus. Another headed the Washington bureau of one of America's leading
television networks.
He glanced down. His watch showed 12:04 P.M. One of the men at the head
table pushed away his wineglass, stood up, and made his way to the
microphones. The room quieted.
"Ladies and gentlemen, we're honored this afternoon to have as our

speaker the Reverend Walter Steele. He is a man whose many
accomplishments are so well known that. . ."
Taking care not to disturb the camera, Halovic stepped back off the
platform and walked quietly over to his VCR. The technicians and
cameramen around him spoke in hushed tones now, respectful of the
speaker but intent on their own business. He pressed a button on the VCR
and saw a new row of green lights appear. The junction boxes were armed.
Satisfied, Halovic returned to the camera just as Steele stood up and

took his place behind the podium. He peered through the viewfinder
again. The image was a little off center, but the Bosnian ignored the
picture.
Instead, he pressed the record and the focus buttons simultaneously. A

flashing red dot appeared on the viewfinder image. A thin, ugly smile
crossed his face and then vanished without a trace.
Without pausing, Halovic turned, stepped off the platform, and walked
briskly out into the lobby. Ignoring the elevator, he took the stairwell

down. As he trotted down the stairs, he stripped off the green

windbreaker and reversed it so that it was a more sedate and less
memorable blue. The black-frame glasses went into a spare pocket. He
would dispose of both later and in a safer place.
He was outside and crossing Thirteenth Street on his way to the Metro
Center station when the National Press Club vaporized in a searing sea
of fire and shrapnel.
Each of the junction boxes Halovic had so carefully placed contained two
pounds of plastic explosive and hundreds of small nails. The VCR, larger
still, held five pounds of explosive. All were linked to a five-minute
digital timer accurate to the milk-second. When the timer counted down
to zero, the six separate bombs went off in one simultaneous, shattering
blast.
Those few who survived said it was as if the air itself had exploded.
Driven by each explosion, fragments sleeted through the crowded dining

room at thousands of feet per second, splintering tables, smashing glass
and china, and ripping flesh apart. Dozens of men and women were killed
instantly. Dozens more were maimed almost beyond recognition.
Caught by the bomb planted less than a foot from his stomach, the
Reverend Walter Steele one of the most powerful and prominent black
leaders in the United States was literally torn apart. His mangled
remains were later identified only by dental records.
The members and guests seated closest to the speaker's podium and the
central aisle were wiped off the earth in the blink of an eye. Only a
few, those furthest away, near the walls or corners of the dining room,
survived.
They would later recount seeing the center of the room erupt in flame,
feeling their lungs fill with choking smoke, and hearing the anguished
screams of those who were dying. With shaking voices, they would
describe it as a frozen moment of utter terror, of unimaginable horror.
Falls Church, Virginia Helen Gray shifted sleepily under the bedspread,
curling up closer to Peter Thorn. Her right hand toyed with the curly
hairs on his chest.
She felt his lips brush against her forehead and smiled in lazy
contentment.

"You keep doing that with your fingers, lady, and you'll have to take
the dire consequences," she heard him say in a mock-serious tone.
Helen's smile widened and she opened her eyes. "Oh, good." She rolled
over on top of him.
She was on leave and Peter had taken the day off work at the Pentagon to
spend some time with her. But their plans to tour a museum or two and
eat lunch in the city had fallen prey to deeper, more passionate needs.
And every hour she spent in his company helped her push away the dark
memories of the carnage at Temple Emet.
Her cell phone rang.
"Damn it," she growled. "Not now!"
Peter chuckled. "Go ahead and answer it, Agent Gray. I'll stay right
here. I promise."
She poked a finger into his chest. "You'd better, Colonel Thorn. Don't
forget, I'm an officer of the law." Then she slid out from under the
covers and pulled her phone out from the tangle of clothing on his
bedroom floor. "Gray."
"Helen, this is Lang." The HRT commander sounded strangely shaken. "I
hate to disturb you, but I'm afraid your leave's been canceled. I need
you to meet me at Hoover ASAP." "What's up?" she demanded.
"Turn on CNN."
Helen turned toward the television at the foot of Peter's bed. Reacting
to the sudden tension in her voice, he was already up and getting
dressed. He saw her urgent gesture and switched the set on.
She gasped as the first pictures filled the screen. Fire trucks and
ambulances crowded a city street near the center of Washington, D.C.,
surrounding a blast-shattered building. A dark haze hung over the site
smoke from the still-burning structure.
'~-recap what we know so far, at ten minutes after twelve this

afternoon, a huge explosion ripped through the National Press Club
during a speech by the Reverend Walter Steele, one of the country's
foremost civil rights leaders and a rumored candidate for the
presidency. Unconfirmed reports from the scene indicate that Steele and
as many as two hundred others were killed in the blast. Among those

known to be attending the luncheon were several congressmen and

high-ranking administration officials." The CNN announcer's voice
wavered. "As well as some of the world's top reporters, including
several who work for this network."
A poor-quality still photo of an American flag emblazoned with a

swastika replaced the chaotic street scene. "Police sources have
reported that, shortly after the blast, calls were received by the two
major D.C. area newspapers claiming responsibility for the attack in
the name of the New Aryan Order, a little-known, extreme right-wing
group. The callers have been quoted as demanding that 'the white race in
America begin a war of purification.' "
The CNN anchorwoman appeared on camera, still clearly shaken. "We will
bring you the latest information on this tragedy as it arrives. . ."
Thorn snapped the television off and Helen turned back to the phone.
Lang was still waiting on the line for her. "Jesus Christ, John."
"Yeah. It's pretty bad." The HRT commander fell silent for a few
seconds. When he spoke again, his voice was calmer. "How long will it
take you to get to D.C., Helen?"
"Forty-five minutes," she replied, already sorting out her clothes from
the pile on the floor.
"Good. The Director is putting together a special task force to

investigate this bombing, and I'm putting you and your section on it."
Helen nodded. The evidence was that this was a terrorist attack. If they
could pinpoint the people responsible, whoever headed the task force
would need an HRT force under his immediate command to round them up.
"Who's in charge? Not McDowell, I hope."
The ghost of a smile sounded in Lang's reply. "No, not McDowell. They're
flying Mike Flynn in from San Francisco."
Flynn. The name tugged at Helen's memory. "The guy who investigated the
Golden Gate Bridge bomb attack?" "That's him," Lang said. "He'll be here
by seven. I want you here to meet him and the rest of the task force.
I'll brief you on the other details in person."
"Understood." Helen hit the disconnect button and started throwing on

clothes with reckless haste. She could sort out her appearance in one of
the women's washrooms at the Hoover Building later. The most important

thing was to get on the road before the highways clogged up for the
afternoon rush hour.
Her last sight of Peter Thorn as she hurried out of his town house was
his frustrated face. He'd spent his career preparing to hit terrorists
overseas and now all the action had shifted to the U.S. out of his
jurisdiction and out of his control.
CHAPTER 12.
PRESSURE COOKER.
NOVEMBER 6 Outside the National Press Club, Washington, D.C.
Under a dismal, overcast November sky, throngs of onlookers, reporters,

and camera crews pressed against the police barricades deployed to
maintain a security zone around the bomb-gutted National Press Office
building. The FBI-led task force charged with investigating the bombing
had sealed an area a full city block wide around the crime scene.
Helen Gray stopped short of the police line, taking a good hard look at
the organised pandemonium gripping the area just two blocks from the
White House. Parked squad cars, ambulances, fire engines, and official
vehicles belonging to nearly a dozen different federal and District of
Columbia governmental agencies jammed almost every square foot of
Fourteenth Street. Hard-faced D.C. police officers, wearing rain gear
against the impending storm, manned the barricades, checking identity
cards before allowing anyone in or out of the secure zone. (jars and
trucks were backed up noseto-tail for blocks in every direction.
The entire downtown was in gridlock, generated by the bomb-related

street closures and by the tidal surge of the morbidly curious who were
flocking to the site. To avoid the worst of it, Helen had walked from
her temporary office at the Hoover Building instead of trying to drive
the relatively short distance. This was her first visit to evaluate the
evidence accumulated in the first few hours of the investigation. She'd
stayed away until now to allow the technical experts some room to work.
But from the number of vehicles parked outside the press club, she was
one of only a handful of people in official Washington who had been able
to resist the temptation to play backseat driver.
"You still think this is a good idea?" Peter Thorn said quietly into her
right ear, eyeing the crowded street in front of them. "I've an idea
that your bosses might not welcome another busybody poking his nose into
their business just now."

Helen turned toward him. Like her, he was in civilian clothes instead of
uniform. With the media already deep in a feeding frenzy over the press
club bombing, neither saw any point in attracting attention to
themselves. She shook her head decisively. "You're a recognised expert
on terrorist tactics and weapons, Peter. I'd hardly call somebody with
your experience a busybody."
"Maybe you wouldn't. But I'd say you're biased." He smiled tightly.
"Truth is, this is way off my patch and you know it."
Helen shrugged. "So? Last time I looked, the Bureau didn't have a
monopoly on brainpower. You might see something our people have missed.
And if you don't, there's still no harm done."
Privately, she was less certain about the wisdom of her actions. She'd
invited Peter to come along on her own initiative without permission
from Special Agent Flynn. Some of her reasoning was soundly
professional. But she couldn't deny that many of her reasons were more
personal. And by involving an outsider in an FBI investigation, she
risked a reprimand if Flynn officially objected to his presence despite
the kudos she'd earned by smashing the Temple Emet attack. She looked
inward for a moment, again considering whether or not she was willing to
accept a black mark on her near-perfect record for his sake.
The answer was yes.
She still remembered that look of anguished frustration on Peter's face

when they first heard the news about the bombing. Standing idle on the
sidelines in the aftermath of the deadliest terrorist attack in U.S.
history would have been more than he could bear. Besides, Helen admitted
to herself, she treasured every moment spent in his company. Being
completely separated from him for the long days and nights her work on
the task force would probably require might have been more than she
could bear. If involving him meant breaking every single one of her
precepts about keeping her work and personal lives separate, so be it.
Certainly, the prospect of even an unofficial role in the search for the
press club bombers had worked wonders on Peter. Despite his worries that
his presence might get her in hot water, he couldn't hide his eagerness
to join in the hunt an eagerness that mirrored her own. The death toll
from the attack was still climbing as crews found more bodies inside the
wreckage, but it had already soared to nearly two hundred. She wanted to
find the terrorists who were responsible for the blood bath to find them

and destroy Hem before they could strike again.
Helen felt something patter down on her hair and looked skyward. The
first full drops of cold rain spattered across her upturned face. She
grimaced. There probably weren't any significant clues outside the
building for the storm to wash away, but the worsening weather would
make their job even harder and more depressing than it already was. At
least it might thin some of the crowds surrounding the explosion site.
She tugged at Peter's elbow. "Come on, Colonel Thorn. Let's get inside."
He nodded gravely. "After you, Agent Gray."
They made their way through the milling crowds to the police line. A
young cop stepped forward to meet them. His rain poncho whipped in a
sudden gust of cold wind. "Sorry, folks. You'll have to move back. No
one's allowed any further."
Helen pushed her Bureau ID under his nose. "I'm on the task force." She
nodded toward Peter, who held his own identity card in plain view.
"Colonel Thorn is a liaison officer from the Pentagon."
The policeman scanned both cards quickly but thoroughly, carefully

comparing the pictures with their faces. He looked up. "Okay, you can
come through." He pointed toward a temporary trailer parked just outside
the entrance to the National Press Office building. "Just sign in at the
command post, please. You'll be briefed on site protocol there."
The rain was falling even harder by the time Peter Thorn and Helen Gray
strode across the narrow gap between the command trailer and the press
building. Both of them carried sealed bags containing sterile, white
plastic suits and plastic booties that would go on over their shoes.
Special Agent Flynn's instructions to his special task force were dear.
He wanted to make sure the investigators themselves didn't track in
clothing fibers, dust, or mud that might confuse the -forensics experts
combing through the explosion site. They'd also been issued hard hats
that were color-coded to indicate status and function at a glance. As a
member of the FBI task force command section, Helen's was black. After
minor haggling with the agent manning the security desk, Thorn had been
issued a blue hard hat. The color proclaimed his status for now as an
on-site observer.
Thorn looked up for a moment before entering the building, ignoring the
rain sleeting into his face. From the outside, there was little visible

bomb damage. The windows on all the top floors were blown out, and there
were scorch marks visible on the concrete facade either from the blast
itself or from the resulting fires but beyond that, the structure itself
seemed largely untouched.
But when he and Helen stepped out of the central stairwell a few minutes
later, he realised how horribly deceiving those external appearances
were. It was hard to believe that this charred slaughterhouse had once
been the third floor of the National Press Office. Rust-brown smears of
dried blood were splashed everywhere on the scorched floor and walls.
Massive hydraulic jacks braced the ceiling and some of the walls,
indicating the immense force of the explosion.
Teams of coroners' assistants in white protective suits were hard at

work in every corner of the room, still tagging bodies and parts of
bodies for eventual removal. Similarly clothed photographers moved among
them, taking hundreds of pictures to build a coherent record of the
scene for later use in the investigation. Even the distribution of the
dead could provide important clues to the number, distribution, and
types of bombs that had gone off inside the room.
Other teams of FBI agents and forensics specialists worked around and
among the coroners, making precise measurements, sifting through the
rubble, and collecting even the tiniest fragments of metal, plastic,
paper, and cloth for more detailed lab work and analysis. In what was
almost an obscene parody of an archaeological dig, even the smallest
pieces of possible evidence were carefully tagged with the time of
discovery and their precise location. Brigh. ~1 hard hats identified
experts in explosives. White, yellow, and green helmets signified
fingerprint, finer, and electronics specialists. Everyone wore the same
plastic suits and thick rubber gloves.
Thorn breathed in and fought down a sudden impulse to gagA foul stench
hung in the air a stomach-turning blend of smoke, blood, the sickly
sweet odor left by explosives, and the acrid reek of powerful
disinfectants. He heard Helen coughing, but though pale, she was in full
control when he looked at her.
She swallowed hard and motioned toward the near corner of the dining
room where several other members of the task force command section stood
conferring over a set of blueprints. "I've got to check in. Coming?"
Thorn nodded and trailed her through the tangled heaps of smashed,
burned tables and chairs, careful to stay inside the cleared paths
marked by yellow police tape pinned to the floor. He was already

treading on ice just by being here without express authorisation, so

there wasn't much sense in trampling ungathered evidence.
The shortest of the men grouped around the blueprints glanced up at

their approach. "Helen, glad to see you made it through the mob out
there." He looked curiously at Thorn, clearly not able to place him.
"Tom, this is Colonel Peter Thorn. He's with the JSOC and one of the
Army's top counterterrorism experts," Helen said, accurately if somewhat
disingenuously. She turned to Thorn. "Colonel, this is Special Agent
Thomas Koenig. He's the number two man on the task force."
The two men shook hands and stood sizing each other up while the other
agents introduced themselves in a blur of names Thorn forgot almost as
soon as he heard them. Aside from Special Agent Flynn himself, Koenig
was the man who could make or break this informal consulting role Helen
envisioned.
"You here on a mission, Pete?" Koenig asked finally.
Thorn shook his head slightly. "Just a watching brief, Tom. This is the
FBI's solo show as far as I'm concerned."
He noticed Koenig relax minutely and hid a wry smile. Despite the clear
edicts placing domestic terrorism incidents under the Bureau's
jurisdiction, turf battles with other interested agencies and
departments like the DOD were not uncommon, especially in such a
high-profile case.
"Where's Flynn?" Helen asked, scanning the room.
"On the phone with the White House again, I think," Koenig answered. He
sounded disgusted. "Between the National Security Advisor, the press
secretary, the head of the Secret Service, and half a dozen other lesser
lights, I suspect Mike's talked to half the god damned executive branch
already."
Thorn shook his head. As much as he wanted in on this investigation, he

didn't envy the FBI the task of trying to cope with the nation's rattled
political leaders. By targeting so many congressmen, opinion leaders,
and important journalists, whoever had masterminded the press club
bombing had struck squarely at the heart of the current political elite.
From everything he'd seen on TV and read in the papers last night and
this morning, both Congress and the administration were undeniably and
understandably in a panicked uproar. They wanted concrete results, and

they wanted them now.
He suspected that was part of the reason the FBI had summoned Flynn to
Washington from the West Coast instead of handing the task force command
to one of the Director's immediate subordinates. Ever since he and his
investigative team had cracked the Golden Gate Bridge massacre in less
than forty-eight hours, Special Agent Michael Flynn had a media
reputation as a miracle worker.
From what Helen had told him, Flynn's reputation inside the Bureau was
equally impressive but very different. He didn't try walking on water to
obtain results, he drained the whole pond. He was a detail man a man who
paid attention to every piece of evidence, no matter how insignificant
it seemed at first. As a rookie, Flynn was said to have solved his first
big case a kidnap-murder by following up on what at first seemed only a
typo on a bank deposit slip.
That was just as well, Thorn thought, carefully studying the

bomb-shattered dining room. He doubted there would be any miracles this
time. Everything he'd seen so far seemed professional to his practiced
eye. The timing, the way the charges had been placed to maximize the
damage and casualties. Everything. He said as much aloud.
Koenig shrugged noncommittally. "Maybe." He nodded toward the

red-helmeted explosives experts scouring the wreckage. "Our boys have
already identified at least six separate devices. There may have been
more."
"All triggered simultaneously?"
"Or so damned close together it makes no real difference, Colonel,"

Koenig said.
They were definitely up against a pro, then, Thorn decided. Bomb-making

was a far more sophisticated and dangerous art than most people realized
knowledge that several vaporised sixties radicals had acquired the hard
way. Rigging a series of six charges to go off at the same time required
either enormous luck or practiced skill. Right now he would put his
money on skill.
"And the explosive used was plastique?" he asked.
Koenig nodded again. "We're picking up residues all over the place. The
lab work will take some time, but we're pretty sure it was standard
commercial-grade C4."

At least that was good news. Explosives intended for peaceful civilian
use included chemical tracers that would help law enforcement zero in on
the manufacturer and even on the specific batch. Given enough time and a
lot of legwork by its agents, the FBI should be able to track the
plastique used here back to its source.
"What about those phone calls claiming responsibility? You think they
were genuine?" he asked.
Koenig frowned. "They were genuine, all right. Both came in before the
news of this massacre hit the wires. We've got partial audiotapes from
the two newspapers, but I don't know that they'll lead us anywhere."
"Oh?"
"Whoever made those calls used a lot of electronic filtering on his

voice," Koenig explained. "Plus, he was reading from a prepared script.
We've got our sound techs trying to pick up what they can, but they tell
me it's like listening to a robot, not a man. Hell, the call could even
have been computer-generated. "
That was another indication that they were up against at least one
professional, Thorn realised. He shook his head. No matter what the
politicians wanted to hear, he suspected that finding those responsible
for this butchery was not going to be fast or easy. "Does the Bureau
have any data on this New Aryan Order? Anything that would make you
believe they could mount a strike like this?" "Not much," Koenig
admitted. "We've got a handful of groups calling themselves that in our
database one in Maryland, one in Idaho, two in the South, and a couple
more in the upper Midwest." He scowled. "We spent most of last night
poring over the bias of the top wackos and their chief lieutenants, but
I'll be damned if we could see anyone with the guts or the brains needed
for this stunt."
The FBI man spread his hands. "Of course, this could be a whole new set
of slimeballs calling themselves the New Aryan Order one we hadn't
picked up before. Hate groups don't pay much attention to copyright
laws."
"Or they might be getting help from someone you don't have on file yet,"
Thorn suggested quietly. "Somebody with a good working knowledge of
demolitions and security procedures."
"You have a candidate in mind, Colonel?" Koenig asked, narrowing his

eyes. "Does DOD have some psycho exRanger or Green Beret on the loose
that we should know about? Is that why you're here?"
Thorn shook his head and then stopped. He hadn't seriously considered
that possibility before. Much as he disliked the prospect, he had to
admit that the FBI agent's suggestion might have merit. The Army's
special forces put a great deal of effort into screening out the bad
apples, but no psych profile ever developed could guarantee one hundred
percent perfection.
"We might also be looking at an overseas link between extreme rightist

groups," Helen broke in. "Don't forget those references to a German
neo-Nazi we picked up from Burke and the rest during the synagogue
siege. We know that
Sword was getting sophisticated military supplies from old East German
arsenals. Maybe this mysterious 'Karl' and his friends have started
supplying military expertise as well."
"Could be," Koenig agreed slowly. Ties between the National Press Club
bomber and a foreign terrorist group would complicate the whole
investigation. Because the attack took place on U.S. soil, the FBI would
still have primary jurisdiction, but the State Department, CIA, and
Pentagon would have a much louder voice if there were a connection to
radicals overseas.
Another agent joined the small circle, a taller, older man with
slate-grey eyebrows and a harassed expression. The badge clipped to his
protective suit read "Flynn."
"What's up, Tommy?"
Koenig swiveled toward his boss. "Just batting around a few theories,
Mike. About whether or not the bastards who blew the hell out of this
place were ex-military or might have had help from foreign terrorists."
He nodded toward Thorn. "This is Colonel Peter Thorn. He's with the
JSOC."
"I see." Flynn turned his gaze on Thorn, clearly taking in his lean,
well-muscled form. "You're with Delta Force, Colonel?"
Thorn nodded. "Until recently. I run a special intelligence outfit out

of the Pentagon now."
"I see." Flynn's gaze sharpened. "You're not on my off~-cial observers'

list, Colonel."

Thorn noticed Koenig and the other FBI agents stiffen. Hell. He nodded
again, speaking before Helen could intervene on his behalf. If Flynn was
going to be a hard-ass about this, there wasn't any point in dragging
her name and record through the procedural mud. "That's right. I came
down on my own hook."
"I've already got more than four hundred agents and other personnel
working this case, Colonel. Is there something we're not doing to your
satisfaction?" Flynn's voice was dangerously quiet.
"No, sir." Thorn stood his ground. With all the pressure the FBI agent
was under from above, he couldn't blame the older man for bristling at
yet another outsider tramping through the crime scene. If their roles
were reversed, he would probably feel much the same way. "But I've spent
close to ten years studying terrorist tactics. I thought you might find
that useful on an unofficial basis."
"I see." Flynn gritted his teeth. "Look, Colonel Thorn, besides the
experts going over this building with a fine-tooth comb, I have agents
out interviewing every survivor some under hypnosis. There are others
checking the records of every parking garage and taxi company in the
metropolitan area. I even have teams reviewing every inch of footage
shot by the Metro security cameras for every station within walking
distance just on the off chance we might spot something. So I'm going to
ask you again. Is there some solid angle you think we're missing?"
Reluctantly, Thorn shook his head. "No, sir. Not at the moment."
"Fine. Then please go back to the Pentagon and let us get on with the
job. There are already investigators from every damned agency and police
force known to mankind crawling through this mess, and I sure as hell do
not need the U.S. Army's Delta Force adding its own two cents." Flynn
raised his voice, addressing his next comments to the poker-faced agents
in earshot. "This is real life, not a movie, and this task force is not
going to go running off at half cock to hunt for some supervillain.
That's not the way I work, and that's not the way to produce results.
Instead, we're going to work systematically through the facts as they
exist. I want hard evidence, not fancy theories. Is that clear?"
The senior FBI agent waited briefly to make sure the others had heard
him before turning his attention back to Thorn. He lowered his voice
again. "Wait until we've found these bastards, Colonel. Then you or
Agent Gray here are perfectly welcome to shoot them."

Great, Thorn thought, I didn't fool him at all. He knows exactly who
brought me inside.
Flynn looked at Koenig. "Have somebody escort the colonel through the
security barrier, Tommy. I'm sure he has work of his own to do."
Thorn nodded stiffly and did an about-face, following the shorter FBI
agent back toward the staircase. He studiously avoided looking at Helen.
Seeing the concern for him on her face would only make things worse. The
FBI was within its rights, and he was out of line. But knowing that
didn't make it any easier just to walk away.
The Pentagon
Thorn was alone in his office, staring at nothing in

particular, when Joe Rossini stuck his head in through the door. "You
have a minute, Pete?"
"Hell, I've got days." Thorn heard the unfamiliar bitterness in his
voice and clamped down on it. Self-pity was for five-year-olds He nodded
toward the empty chair in front of his desk. "What can I do for you,
Maestro?"
Rossini gingerly lowered his bulk into the seat and leaned forward.
"Heard you had a rough time of it with the FBI today."
"Word travels fast."
The analyst nodded. "Better than light-speed."
Thorn snorted. He shrugged his shoulders. "I tried sticking my nose in

where it didn't belong and got slapped down. End of story. The FBI has
the domestic counterterrorism ball, and we're out of the game." "You
really think that?" Rossini asked.
"No," Thorn said flatly, surprising himself. He shook his head. "Flynn
and his team are good. Hell, they're better than good. But I can't help
feeling that we're all behind the curve on this one. Somebody out there
blew the shit out of the National Press Club, and he and his friends are
still on the loose. Hunting these bastards down strictly by the book
might take too damned long."
"You think they'll hit again," Rossini said, more as a statement than a
question.

"Why not? Whoever they are, they just killed two hundred people within
walking distance of the White House. Why should they stop now?" Thorn
sat up straighter. Flynn had every right to keep him off the official
investigation, but the FBI couldn't stop him from using the resources at
his own disposal. But what more could he do? As part of a larger U.S.
intelligence effort, his analysts were already pressing ahead to learn
more about the suspected links between American neo-Nazis and those in
Europe.
Then he remembered something Flynn's deputy had said. "I think we should
start pulling some personnel files from Army and Navy records. I want
the name and service record of every Green Beret, Ranger, and SEAL who's
been booted for bad conduct, race prejudice, or mental problems. Say
over the past fifteen years."
Rossini whistled softly. "You really think we're dealing with one of our
own guys who's gone off the reservation?"
"Maybe. Maybe not." Thorn shook his head angrily. "I don't know,
Maestro. This could be just a worthless shot in the dark, but I'm damned
if I'll sit idly by while somebody starts burning this country down
around our ears."
NOVEMBER 8 Sea-Tac truck stop, near Seattle, Washington
(D MINUS 37)
Hamid Algar scouted the parking lot carefully and covertly. A chill,
light rain was falling, and he zipped up his leather
jacket, trying to get the collar tighter around his neck. The dampness
seemed to soak into his bones. He hated the rain the way a soldier hates
mud or dust or flies. The Syrian had seen nothing but rain since coming
to Seattle. The climate was as foreign as the food and the language and
the people. He sustained himself with the knowledge that this campaign
would not last forever, and that however uncomfortable he was, he would
be making a lot of the Americans he despised even more uncomfortable.
The lot was full despite, or perhaps because of, the rain. At this
predawn hour the lot was crowded with semis, their drivers taking time
for a quick breakfast before pulling back on Interstate 5 and heading
north. Located between Tacoma to the south and Seattle to the north, the
truck stop provided food and showers, even beds, besides diesel fuel.
The Syrian moved deeper into the parking lot, paying careful attention

to each vehicle. Glowing overhead lights highlighted the moisture that

coated every surface. He was looking for a specific kind of truck driven
by a certain kind of company. Nothing local. He needed someone heading
on through the city, which was why he was here at this misbegotten truck
stop at this accursed hour in this unholy rain. For the second morning
in a row.
Nobody noticed the small, dark man. He wore jeans and running shoes and
a dark brown leather jacket. Like everyone else, his head and shoulders
were hunched down against the rain as he attended to his business as
quickly as possible.
Algar's hair was cut short, and he was clean-shaven. From his
appearance, he could have been Hispanic, Arab, Italian, or even
Polynesian. His driver's license carried the name Lopez and certified
that he was American-born.
He moved through the wet, floodlit darkness, reading license plates,

looking at the lettering on the cabs. All of the trucks on this side of
the stop were, just by being on this side, northbound. The question was,
how far were they going?
Finally, the Syrian found the rig he was looking for. It had Canadian
plates and it was parked right in the center of a long row of darkly
gleaming trucks. Better still, it was hauling a massive tanker load. He
took the time to circle the vehicle, alert for anything that might make
it less than the perfect choice.
Nothing. The tanker truck was perfect for his purpose. He swung around,
scanning the lot for anyone who might be watching him or who might note
his presence. Nobody was in view, and he quickly ducked under the
trailer, up in front where it joined the tractor.
Pulling a small cloth-wrapped bundle from under his jacket, Algar

unwrapped a rectangular, mottled brown-black metal box. Then he swiped
at the underside of the trailer with the cloth, making sure no water or
grease would interfere with the magnets attached to one side.
As he'd been taught by his Iranian instructors at Masegarh, Algar placed

his burden exactly in the center, just ahead of the attachment point
with the tractor unit. The magnets took hold with a strong clack, almost
jerking the box out of his hands. As a test, he tried to shift it, and
found it nearly impossible.
Half hidden in a cluster of cables and wires, the box blended nicely

with its surroundings. Just to be sure, he splashed muddy water from a

puddle over it, completing the camouflage.
He flipped a switch, arming the device. The box beeped once, indicating
it was armed and ready. The switch also enabled an antitamper circuit,
so that any attempt to remove it would fail catastrophically.
Satisfied, the Syrian quickly stood up and looked around again as he

wiped his muddy hands clean on the cloth. Still nobody in sight.
Algar gratefully went back to his old blue Chevy Nova and ducked in out
of the hated rain. He'd parked the car so he could watch the only exit
out of the parking lot. Now, he thought, the only hard part was to stay
awake while he waited.
About thirty minutes later, the Syrian spotted "his" truck lumbering out
of line and turning toward the exit. He started his own engine, pulled
out, and fell in behind the tanker. Its size made it easy to follow, and
he took up position a few car lengths back. He checked his watch. It was
almost 6:00 A.M. Even better. The truck driver was probably a little
behind schedule. They were heading into the first wave of the morning
rush hour.
Jane Kelly cursed her luck that rainy morning. The darkness and wet
streets had slowed traffic, and that, combined with a five-minute delay
in getting out the door, had completely screwed up her timing. If she
wasn't pulling into the garage at work by 6:45, backups and traffic jams
slowed her down and then she didn't get in until 7:30. Her boss was
going to raise merry hell again.
Right now, at 7:10, the thirty-three-year-old CPA maneuvered her

three-year-old Nissan through the clogged traffic, heading north on 1-5.
She sighed. At least it was moving this morning. She didn't notice Hamid
Algar's car behind her, any more than she noted the tanker truck one car
ahead. Cars behind her weren't a problem, and those in front were merely
obstructions. The tractor-trailer ahead was a large one, and it blocked
her view of the lane forward, but what would she see? Just more wet
cars.
Hamid Algar watched the Canadian tanker truck with satisfaction. The
driver had driven straight north in the thickening traffic until
Seattle's skyline appeared out of the low clouds and mist.
He had no trouble staying behind the tanker as it followed Interstate

5's winding curves. He had driven the route many times, and even taken

some of the possible alternates each time with the sensing device in
place. It had functioned as advertised. In a job like this, one hundred
percent reliability was the only acceptable performance.
Algar had already moved over to the right lane when the truck passed the
Madison Street exit. There was only one path it could follow now, and
with a sense of farewell, he took the exit and drove off into the city
center. He'd take Highway 99 south back to Burien. The interstate was
much too crowded.
Jane Kelly didn't see the Syrian leave. And even if she had spotted his
battered blue Nova behind her, it would only have been one of a dozen
cars turning off at Madison. She was nearing her own exit, Denny Way,
less than a quarter mile away.
Traffic was still moving, thank goodness, although her speedometer now
hovered at the fifteen-mile-an-hour mark. Up ahead, the highway curved a
little to the left as it went under Olive Way.
The Olive Way-Boren Street underpass was especially wide, almost a

tunnel. Above the highway, the two arterials intersected less than a
block away, and the entire area had been roofed over.
The tanker truck passed beneath the intersection and out of the rain.
The street surface was dry and lit by bright lamps on the ceiling of the
underpass.
Hamid Algar's box sensed the change in the surrounding light. Although
small, the increase was enough to register on a sensitive photocell. A
microchip brain attached to the photocell noted the change and began
tracking the time. Unlike the bright beam of a passing headlight, this
light lasted a tenth of a second, two-tenths, three, four. Five-tenths
was enough. The microchip triggered a tiny electric pulse.
Inside the box, a firing squib detonated a shaped-charge warhead. The

squid also ignited a magnesium flare. Designed to punch through inches
of armor, the warhead penetrated the tanker truck's milled steel shell
easily, pushing a superheated jet of gas and metal into the liquid
propane tank through a jagged, glowing hole.
The explosion died.
In its place, liquid propane began boiling out of the three-inch hole
with a sound like a steam calliope jammed on high, changing to a gas as
it hit the air. But when the streaming gas hit the box's hissing

magnesium flare, it ignited into a roaring jet of flame. The heat of the
jet, hotter than a blowtorch, opened the hole larger and larger in a
chain reaction until the entire front of the steel tank disintegrated.
Propane gas mixed freely with the air. At that point, only milliseconds
after the bomb went off, the rest of the tanker's cargo disappeared in a
devastating explosion.
The near-dawn darkness was overpowered by a searing orange-white

fireball. Trapped by the ceiling of the underpass, the leading edge of
the fireball spread out horizontally ahead and behind, but a final,
titanic blast split the overhead structure and peeled it back. Slabs of
concrete and steel weighing hundreds of pounds landed half a mile away,
smashing through roofs and flattening cars and pedestrians crowding
Seattle's busy streets.
One car length behind the explosion, Jane Kelly had only a single,
anguished second to understand what was happening before the roaring?
mindless wall of flame engulfed her Nissan.
She and all the others trapped in the four-lane underpass were
incinerated. More than a dozen other cars and trucks on either side of
the explosion were also scorched and burned. The vehicles on Olive and
Boren streets above were either flipped over or fell through into the
inferno below.
Half a minute after the echoes of the enormous blast faded away, stunned
motorists left their cars on the highway and stood staring in shock and
terror at the burning mass of twisted steel and concrete clogging the
gap where the overpass had once been. Buildings on either side of the
highway were burning, and the agonized screams and shrieks of those who
were trapped and on fire tore through the sudden silence.
Burien, Washington Hamid Algar and his two comrades, Anton Chemelovic
and Jabra Ibrahim, watched the television in rapt fascination. Coverage
of the disaster had started only moments after Hamid had returned to
their apartment, and now, like the rest of Seattle and America, they
viewed the live television feed. But while the rest of the country
watched in horror and fascination, the three Iranian-trained commandos
were performing battle damage assessment.
The picture now on television came from the roof of a nearby office
building. From above, the destroyed overpass looked like nothing more
than a giant, blackened hourglass filled with rubble and twisted metal.
Emergency vehicles surrounded the crater.

The reporter now on camera, stunned by the carnage and rattled by the
lack of hard information, kept repeating the single, inadequate word:
"tragedy." It had been a tragic accident, there had been a tragic loss
of life, and so on. Area hospitals were jammed and some of those with
less critical injuries had been farmed out to smaller clinics. At the
moment, the death toll stood at twenty-five, but that was expected to
climb rapidly as searchers pulled apart the rubble. Sixty-three had been
seriously hurt. Seattle's burn wards were full.
The National Transportation Safety Board had already dispatched an

investigative team to the area. They would land at Boeing Field at 2:10
P.M. Algar, Chemelovic, and Ibrahim all relaxed slightly. At least
initially, the Americans were treating the tanker blast as an accident.
They would find no immediate clues that this was a terrorist attack.
When the NTSB's investigators discovered the truth later, their trail
would be days old, and it would be a very faint, very cold trail.
They nodded to each other. Tehran would be pleased.
Chemelovic, a Bosnian, had actually made the bomb. His gift for
electronics had earned him special training in demolitions at Masegarh,
and now both of his teammates praised his work. Algar told him several
times exactly how he had placed the device. By the time the Syrian
finished retelling the story, Chemelovic had a grin covering half his
face. His skills had won a great victory in the war against the godless
West.
Jabra Ibrahim rose from the couch and snapped the television off.
"Come on, both of you. Help me pack."
Ibrahim, a Lebanese, had provided security and cover for the three-man
cell. He'd rented the apartment, done the shopping, and organised all
the logistics during their short, one week stay in the Seattle area. He
was the conscientious one, the one who'd worked on their laptop computer
while the others watched television.
Their personal gear went into one duffel bag, and their tools and
weapons into another two. While Algar and Chemelovic cleaned up, Ibrahim
meticulously went through each room, each closet, and each cupboard
looking for anything that belonged to them or came from them. A scrap of
paper, a button, anything that might provide a link to them.
When Chemelovic and Algar returned from loading their gear into the
Nova, they helped in the search. A few small items were found, a tool

under a piece of furniture and a sock, one of Algar's, under another.

Shamefacedly, he took possession of the offending article and stood next
to Chemelovic as Ibrahim, the team leader, berated them both for sloppy
security.
Finally, he handed each of them a rag and a bottle of cleaning solution.

Systematically, they wiped down every smooth surface, every wall and
every object capable of holding a fingerprint. While none of them had
ever been fingerprinted by the American government, a print here might
link them to some past act or location, or some future one.
Just after noon, they were finished. The three piled into the blue Nova
and pulled out of the lot. Ibrahim drove, and he stopped in front of the
apartment complex's rental office. Grabbing an envelope, he jumped out
of the car and ran in.
The day manager, a stout, middle-aged woman, glanced up from her

crossword puzzle. "Oh, Mr. Rashid. You here to check out?"
Ibrahim nodded. "Yes, Mrs. Hume. We all finished the program this
morning." He'd rented the three-bedroom apartment on a weekly basis with
the story that he and the others were reps from a Silicon Valley data
processing company who had come to the Seattle area to attend courses at
Microsoft University. It was a common and believable cover one which no
one felt compelled to check.
"And how did you do?" the manager asked, busy counting the money in the
envelope he'd handed to her.
Ibrahim smiled. "We received top marks, Mrs. Hume. Straight As."
NOVEMBER 9 Special Operations Headquarters, Tehran
(D MINUS 36)
LYNX Prime via MAGI Link to MAGI Prime:
1. Attack successful. Preliminary damage assessment attached.
2. LYNX Bravo confirms cell in movement to Portland, Oregon.
Security unbleached. Standing by for further orders.
General Amir Taleh finished reading through the latest status reports
from his widely scattered forces and nodded in satisfaction. The first

two of his planned attacks had been carried out with perfect attention
to detail. A third, set for the Houston area, had been scrapped at the
last moment to avoid tighter security at the intended target a railroad
crossing near a poor, predominantly black and Hispanic neighborhood. He
shrugged. His field commanders had acted intelligently there. It was too
soon to risk compromising the whole operation to press home an attack
against higher odds.
He looked up at Captain Kazemi. "You understand I wish to see the latest

videotapes as soon as they arrive?"
His aide nodded crisply. "Of course, sir. I've left explicit orders at
the communications center."
Besides the trained agents in embassies and elsewhere who made up his
official intelligence network, Taleh found himself relying increasingly
on news reports from the United States to monitor the progress of his
covert war. Curiously and foolishly left uncensored by their government,
the networks were a unique and useful source of information. They
mirrored, and often led, American public and political opinion.
And from what Taleh had seen so far, the right notes of hysteria were
beginning to be sounded over the American airwaves. He picked up the
phone on his desk and punched in the internal code for the head of the
operations planning section. "Colonel Kaya? Come to my office
immediately. Bring the next set of strike orders with you."
He hung up and rocked back in his chair, envisioning the havoc his next
set of signals would wreak on the United States.
Every attack against America sprang from his mind from his will. When he
saw the results, it was a personal satisfaction. It was partly revenge
for all the evils the Americans had inflicted on his beloved country
over the years, but he knew revenge by itself was pointless. That was
where his predecessors had failed. His terror operations only had merit
if they were part of a larger campaign.
Taleh smiled fiercely. The initial stages of SCIMITAR had gone well. It
was time to increase the tempo.
CHAPTER 13.
ABOMINATIONS.
NOVEMBER 12 Chicago, Illinois.

(D MINUS 33)
Bundled up against the cold, Nikola Tomcic stood on the sidewalk beside
an idling green Dodge minivan. He wanted a cigarette, but the short,
stocky Bosnian Muslim suppressed the urge. They'd already cleaned out
the cheap basement apartment that had sheltered them for the past
several weeks, and his tobacco was packed away with the rest of his
personal gear. He would simply have to wait. As his instructors had said
so often, patience was one of the qualities of a good soldier.
Bassam Khalizad, his team leader, sprinted back from the mailbox and
clapped him on the shoulder. "They'll get the keys in a few days," the
Iranian remarked, his smooth face oddly boyish without its customary
beard and mustache. "Not that the fools will care."
Tomcic nodded sourly. Although the lackadaisical management at the old

brownstone apartment house had made it attractive to Khalizad's team, he
still thought the landlords were sloppy even decadent. The wizened old
man and woman who owned the building were clearly used to renting out
their property to all manner of deviants drug users, alcoholics,
boy-lovers, and the rest. So long as they were paid in cash, the
landlords paid no attention to their tenants.
Khalizad motioned the young Bosnian into the back of the minivan and
slid onto the seat beside Halim Barakat, their driver. "We're set. Let's
go."
The sallow-faced Egyptian grunted and pulled out into the light, midday
traffic. He threaded the van through the streets with ease. Tomcic had
once heard him say that navigating through Chicago was nothing to one
used to driving a taxi through Cairo's teeming alleys. Since the team
had slipped across the border with Canada, it had been his job to study
the terrain, to know this American city as well as a skilled general
knows his chosen battlefield.
Once a member of the Muslim Brotherhood Egypt's violent Islamic faction

Barakat had fled to Iran and into the hands of General Taleh's
recruiters following a government crackdown on dissent. For him and for
millions of Egyptians like him, the murdered Anwar Sadat and his
moderate successors were nothing more than American and Israeli puppets.
The chance the Iranians offered Barakat to lash out against Islam's
enemies had been irresistible.
Barakat kept to the larger streets, but he included one or two random

turns, paying close attention to his side view mirrors each time. It
didn't appear that they were being followed. Good enough. He turned his
attention to the road ahead, driving with extra precision and care.
There were so many things to worry about: the chance of an accident, a
random police stop, a carjacking. While the odds of any of them
happening were low, and a carjacking would certainly not succeed,
anything out of the ordinary could compromise their mission. That
worried him most. It worried them all.
Their orders from Tehran were clear: Security was paramount. They could
not risk discovery. They must not be captured.
Barakat gripped the steering wheel tighter, focusing on his job as they
bounced and jolted over the potholes that dotted this city's streets. It
was important that they all concentrate on their jobs. He drove,
Khalizad planned, and the others, well, the others had their own special
tasks.
This part of Chicago was a checkerboard of middle-class neighborhoods

and run-down public housing. The racial lines were almost as clearly
drawn, with white on one side, blacks and Hispanics on the other. And
all of the poverty- stricken public housing projects were overrun with
crime, with drugs, and with gangs.
Barakat eyed the passing cityscape grimly. A product of the Cairo slums
himself, he knew only too well how easy it was to set such places ablaze
with hatred.
"Pull in here." Khalizad nudged him gently and pointed to a deserted

block of mostly boarded-up houses and businesses. Fair-haired Emil
Hodjic, another Bosnian, was waiting for them behind the wheel of
another van, this one dark blue, parked in front of a small abandoned
grocery store. He had rented the vehicle that morning, using a forged
Illinois driver's license and a credit card issued in the same false
name.
Barakat pulled in behind Hodiic's vehicle. Led by Khalizad, he and

Tomcic scrambled outside lugging duffel bags containing their weapons
and other gear. The Egyptian took pains to lock the Dodge behind him.
They would need it again soon enough, and the iron bars protecting the
empty store's windows and doors spoke volumes about the kind of
neighborhood they were in.
Hodjic met them near the rental van's rear doors. "Gloves!" he reminded
them sharply.

The Iranian and his two companions nodded and paused long enough to pull
on thin, flexible leather gloves usual enough wear against the biting
November winds blowing westward off Lake Michigan. More important,
wearing the gloves should make sure they left no damning prints for
later investigators to find.
Barakat slid behind the wheel and took a moment to familiarize himself
with the controls. Behind him, the other three got to work.
Stripping off their winter jackets, they opened the duffel bags and
pulled out body armor, black coveralls, and black ski masks. Each of the
coveralls bore a white sword on the back, hilt upward to resemble a
cross. The body armor went on first, followed by the coveralls and
masks.
A weapons check came next. Each man carried a military style assault
rifle and a pistol in a shoulder holster. Hodjic passed a tiny TEC-9
machine pistol up to Barakat, who laid it on the seat beside him and
covered it with his coat. He was not expected to need it, but graduates
of the harsh training at Masegarh learned early on not to take chances.
Khalizad snapped a thirty-round magazine into his M16 and glanced at

Tomcic and Hodjic. The two Bosnians nodded back silently, tightly
gripping their own weapons. They were ready.
Barakat put the rented van in motion, and the three men in back checked
their watches. They were seven minutes away from their objective. Plenty
of time. Like paratroopers preparing for a combat jump, they checked
each other over, looking for loose gear or forgotten items.
Finally, they crouched facing the rear door. They had to brace
themselves against the twists and turns of the van, but the Egyptian was
taking the shortest route he could and driving as carefully as he could.
A fender bender now would be an unmitigated disaster.
The minutes ticked off slowly, almost interminably. Crouched beside

Khalizad, Tomcic felt the sweat pooling under his ski mask. After the
cold outside, the enclosed van felt like a steam bath.
"One block!" Barakat called out over his shoulder.
The Iranian reached up and unlocked the back doors. Soon.
Tomcic muttered a short prayer under his breath. The mullahs had said

that he and the others were the very hands of God in this war guided by
the will of the infallible and incapable of error. They had said that
none of the innocent blood that must be shed would fall on his head that
all who died sinless were necessary martyrs in the struggle against the
Great Satan and assured of a place in heaven. He earnestly hoped the
mullahs were right.
The van braked sharply and came to a complete stop.
"Now!" Khalizad shouted. He threw open the doors and leaped out onto the
pavement, with the two Bosnians right behind. All three moved rapidly,
spreading out to take up carefully rehearsed positions.
The Iranian team leader went to the left, toward the curb. Tomcic went
with him. Hodjic spun right, covering an arc behind the van. On the far
side of the narrow two-lane street was a row of small, decrepit shops: a
check-cashing center, a shoe store, a little grocery, and a liquor store
on the corner.
On the near side was the Anthony A. Settles Elementary School.
It was precisely 11:35 A.M., five minutes into recess on a sunny day,
and the playground was filled with children, laughing and running and
jumping in noisy, gleeful fun. Almost all were African-American or
Hispanic. The playground was separated from the sidewalk only by a
chain-link fence.
Tomcic dropped to one knee at the fence and poked the muzzle of his
Russian-made AKM through one of the gaps. Khalizad moved in beside him
but remained standing.
Only seconds after the van squealed to a stop, and before anyone even
consciously noted their presence, the Bosnian pulled the trigger. All
his doubts vanished in the sudden, hammering pulse of the assault rifle
against his shoulder. He was here, deep in the heartland of a nation
that had let his people and his Faith be crushed by their foes, striking
back.
It was an instant where fierce joy and blood-red rage met and mingled.
Tomcic's face, hidden by the mask, matched the intensity of his emotions
his eyes gleaming, his lips pulled back in almost a rictus of anger. He
remembered to aim low.
His first long burst caught a cluster of children on a merrygo-round,

knocking them off the ride in a welter of blood. Sparks flew wherever
his bullets slammed into metal. He walked the burst to the left, toward
the entrance to the school building. Halfway there, his first
thirty-round clip ran dry. With a practiced motion, the Bosnian switched
the empty out, slid in a new clip from a pouch at his waist, and yanked
the AKM's charging handle back, chambering a round and cocking the
hammer. In seconds, he was firing again.
Settles Elementary, only blocks from the crime-ridden Cabrini Green

housing project, was no stranger to gunfire, and the teachers tried to
do as they were trained screaming at their students to lie flat or duck
inside the building. While that might have worked against a random
shooting or a gang gunfight, it was utterly useless against trained
special warfare troops.
As Tomcic tore his targets to shreds with 7.62mm rounds from his AKM,
Khalizad scanned the schoolyard, shooting adults anyone who looked as
though they might interfere. He had a better view of the carnage the
Bosnian was inflicting, not only because he was standing but because his
vision was not focused over the muzzle of his weapon.
Children screamed hysterically and wept, crouching behind anything or

nothing at all as they tried, instinctively, to escape the deadly fire.
Older kids tried to help younger ones to safety. Some, too young to
understand what was happening, simply stood and cried, and were cut
down. Many teachers tried to bring the children inside to safety, or
shield them with their bodies, and died at Khalizad's hand.
The second Bosnian, Emil Hodjic, heard the firing and screams from the
playground, but kept his attention and his own AKM locked on the street
in front of him. His job was to protect the team. He had to keep the
road open for their planned escape.
There were cars crowding the intersection half a block away. Hodjic
began shooting, firing short, precisely aimed bullets into windshields
and tires. He was the team marksman and sniper. As a teenager he had
practiced his trade a hundred times in the deadly hide-and-kill games
played amid Sarajevo's artillery-shattered high-rises.
Now he searched for pedestrians, for customers coming out of stores, and
for car drivers. Witnesses. Those who fled, he generally ignored. Hodjic
was after the ones who watched.
Still firing on the playground, Khalizad heard one long beep on the
rental van's horn. One minute gone. Thirty seconds left. There were no

immediate threats in his field of view, so he consciously widened his

search beyond the corpse-strewn asphalt. There were shocked and stunned
faces pressed up against the windows of the school. The Iranian shot
them out, pumping a steady stream of 5.56mm rounds through glass and
brick and flesh.
Hodjic also heard the horn the first of the signals the sniper had been
waiting for eagerly. The past sixty seconds had seemed like sixty years.
To his victims, he was a fearsome figure dressed and masked in black,
firing into the cityscape like some nightmare come to life. Only he and
his teammates understood their vulnerability and the risks they were
running by taking direct action.
During the planning for this attack, the likely law enforcement response
had been carefully measured and assessed. The police would not be
halflhearted, but every calculation showed the attackers should have
enough time to strike fast and flee. The nearest Chicago police station
was more than two minutes away, and it would take several minutes more
to assemble a reaction force. No, Hodjic was more worried about the
possibility of a roving patrol car or an armed response from some
unexpected direction. He'd already killed one shopkeeper who appeared at
his door with a shotgun.
Many in America's cities owned weapons. At this point in the campaign,

one unexpected bullet could smash General Taleh's grand design beyond
repair.
The Bosnian sniper searched the area carefully, trying to suppress the
fear and excitement surging through his body, trying to keep a clear
head so that he could spot any movement, any possible threat. By now,
the intersection half a block away was a jumble of abandoned cars, their
windshields starred or shot out altogether. Bodies dotted the pavement
along with shattered glass. He pivoted, sighting over the AKM's muzzle.
There. He saw someone crouched behind a car that had driven up over the
sidewalk and plowed into a storefront. He fired twice. An elderly black
woman slumped forward and sprawled, unmoving, on the sidewalk.
The van's horn beeped again twice this time. It was time to go.
Hodjic stared hard along the muzzle of his assault rifle, making sure it
was safe to turn his back for ten seconds. He whirled and dove through
the open rear doors.
Khalizad heard the horn too and turned, but Tomcic showed no signs of
leaving. He was still firing still flailing away at the heaped corpses

on the playground. The Iranian had to grab his shoulder to break his
fierce concentration.
The Bosnian turned his head slightly, but his expression was unreadable
under the mask.
Khalizad yanked on his shoulder again, stabbing a finger toward the van.
He said nothing. Except in dire emergency, their standing orders
prohibited speech during a mission. No one must hear the accents that
would give them away as foreign-born.
This time, Tomcic shook his head as if coming out of a trance. He rocked
back slightly. Then, without another look at the schoolyard or his
victims, he rose and dashed into the van.
Khalizad was the last one in. He pulled the doors shut and shouted over
his shoulder to their driver, "Go! We're clear!"
Barakat took off with a screech of tires, peeling out into the street
and away at high speed. As soon as the van started moving, the three men
in back stripped off their masks and began shoving their weapons into
the duffel bags. Reaction to the enormous stress left them utterly
exhausted, and only their training carried them through the routine now.
Both Khalizad and Tomcic were actually trembling, shaking
uncontrollably.
Tomcic slid his AKM out of sight and sat down heavily, emerging fully
now from his murderous daze. His emotions were running wild, cycling
through deep satisfaction and unappeased fury. He'd had his revenge, but
he still felt unsatisfied. America's crimes against his people and his
homeland were too great to be expunged with just one punishment.
They were back at the other minivan in five minutes, still apparently
unnoticed and unpursued. While Khalizad and the others threw their gear
into their own Dodge minivan Barakat made a fast, thorough search of the
rental vehicle. He found no traces, not a shell casing or any other
evidence. All they left behind was the stink of powder.
Barakat scrambled into the Dodge and started the engine. They drove off,
taking the Kennedy Expressway north to the Edens and then on into
Wisconsin on the Tri-State Tollway. They stopped only once, so that
Khalizad could make a short call from a pay phone to other members of
his command, reporting their success and triggering the message claiming
responsibility for the attack.

By the time the police found the abandoned rental van, the four men were
crossing the Wisconsin border. They had new orders.
News Bulletin, WBBM radio, Chicago ". . . Police have now set up
barricades around the Settles School to reduce crowds and allow access
for emergency and police vehicles. A helipad is being set up for the
medivac flights needed to transport the most critically wounded to area
hospitals.
"Parents are asked to please refrain from going directly to the school.
All uninjured students and faculty have been taken to Fellowship Baptist
Church. Officials at the church are maintaining a list of casualties and
the hospitals where they are being treated.
"In another key development, police spokesmen have confirmed the written
statement anonymously delivered to our sister station WBBM-TV as
authentic. It matches one eyewitness account of the attackers wearing
emblems identified as belonging to the New Aryan Order, the same hate
group believed responsible for blowing up the National Press Club seven
days ago. FBI agents arriving at the scene of the massacre have said
they are proceeding on the assumption that the group is responsible."
South Side Islamic Center, Chicago The words rang out, full of anger and
loathing." 'We have begun the holy task appointed to us, the destruction
of the Soldiers of Satan. The black race will be exterminated. We call
on all true whites, all true Aryans, to fight for the purification of
our Christian faith and race.' "
The Reverend Lawrence Mohammed lowered the paper from his thin, almost
ascetic features. His face was purple with rage, but every word he spoke
was carefully shaped and controlled.
Reciting the last of the New Aryan Order's message from memory, he
finished, 'This is only the beginning of the decisive campaign to
cleanse America of all impure races.' "
He paused, gazing out over the sea of appalled and outraged faces. The
Islamic Center's vast meeting hall was crowded packed with people far
past any legal capacity. It was impossible to move in that space, almost
impossible to breathe. No fire marshal would be checking the hall that
night, though. The angry, grieving crowd would brook no challenge from
anyone in authority. Thousands more, unable to make their way inside,
jammed the streets outside the center, listening to the speech on
loudspeakers.

All listened to Mohammed's words in dead silence. He'd been speaking for
half an hour, since seven in the evening of that horrible day.
The Black Muslim community had begun congregating at the South Side and
other Islamic centers in Chicago almost as soon as the first reports of
the massacre began airing on local TV and radio. Other crowds gathered
at the city's predominantly black Christian churches. Chicago's
AfricanAmerican population was shocked by the slaughter at the Settles
School almost paralysed by its overtly racist nature, the most heinous
in American history. Local, state, national, and even international
leaders had issued statements all day, consoling the families of the
victims. Some had promised justice, others reform. Most had urged calm.
But not all. The Reverend Lawrence Mohammed and the Black Muslim
community were not calm. Some of the parents in the crowd before him
wept uncontrollably with recent loss. Mohammed had spent much of the
afternoon counseling and comforting them, before talking with confused,
harried police who had told him what they could, which wasn't nearly
enough. They had nothing no hard leads, no clues nothing. Just an
abandoned vehicle and a playground littered with dead children.
Mohammed scowled. His brand of Islam was not strong on conciliation or

patience, and it drew a sharp line between black and white. For all
their talk of "energetic investigations" and "methodical searches," he
did not believe the FBI and the police would find the schoolyard
butchers. In his heart, he did not believe the authorities really wanted
to find them. All his life he had seen the police for what they really
were merely the slave-catchers of old in a new guise.
But now, perhaps, more of his brothers and sisters would come to realise
the truth of his vision.
Already traumatised by the death of Walter Steele and other mainstream

leaders in the press club bombing, America's black community was on
edge. Many had wondered openly whether that attack was the last gasp of
a former racist era, or just the beginning of a new time of persecution
and murder. For many, the Settles School massacre had answered that
question.
And now they were here hanging on his every word, waiting for a call to
action, a call to arms.
Mohammed leaned closer to the microphone, speaking quietly at first.
"And so now our enemies openly gather round us, my brothers, my sisters.

These men, these evil men, threaten our people, all our people, with
extermination with genocide." His voice rose, gathering strength
gradually. "And what is the law doing? They're sitting, that's what they
are doing! Sitting while we die!"
The crowd growled.
He nodded flatly. "They're being careful, they say. They don't want to
miss anything, they say. It all takes time, they say." He shook his
head. "Oh, yes, they are taking their time taking time and giving it to
the killers. Handing precious hours, precious days, to those who use it
to murder more of our children!"
Lawrence Mohammed's voice rose higher to an angry shout. "These evil

white men, these devils in sheets, strike, and strike again, and the
police are no closer to catching them. They will never be closer,
because the police are part of the same problem!
"We have been betrayed by our brothers on the police force and in City
Hall! The police are one arm of the white establishment, the racists are
another!"
Mohammed shook his head in disgust and asked, "Now, can one hand fight
the other?"
As one the crowd roared out its resounding answer, "No!"
"Can two hands work together?"
"Yes!"
"Are those two hands aimed at us?"
"Yes!''
"Are they aimed at our children?"
"Yes!"
Mohammed paused again. He seemed to look each man and woman there in the
eye, and his next words were quieter, softer. "Now, as long as I have
had someone to preach to, I have preached pride, solidarity, and
strength for our people. Did you ever wonder why?"
All of those filling the hall and the streets outside were silent,

holding their breath in a collective hush.
He said it again, louder. "Did you ever wonder?"
The silence broke in a shout from thousands of throats. "Yes!"
Mohammed nodded, satisfied. "I'll tell you why! So we could have the
power to fight this white man's war on us!
"If a man strikes at your children, do you turn the other cheek?" His
voice rose again as he asked the question.
"No!"
"If a man strikes at you, do you give him time to strike again?"
"No!" The shout rang out, deeper and uglier this time. Men and women
were already moving toward the exits, pouring out onto the streets in a
fury.
The Reverend Lawrence Mohammed stood back from his microphone and
watched with pride as they left. His words had become weapons. These
white devils of the New Aryan Order had struck the spark, but now he
would turn the flames against them and against their more powerful
masters.
Bravo Company, 2nd Infantry Battalion, Illinois National Guard, State

Street, the Loop, Chicago
Chicago was on fire by nightfall.
Gunfire echoed above the keening wail of police and fire sirens the
single, distinct cracks of pistol shots interspersed with the echoing
thumps of shotguns and the rattle of automatic weapons. The National
Guardsmen scrambling down out of their canvas-sided, three-quarter-ton
trucks stopped in midmotion and looked south in apprehension. Their
olivegreen battle fatigues, Kevlar helmets, and M16 rifles looked eerily
out of place against the elegantly dressed mannequins visible in the
display windows of the Carson Pirie Scott department store.
Lieutenant Richard Pinney, a lawyer by day and soldier by weekend,

glanced at his company commander in shock. "Jesus Christ, Captain, what
the hell's going on? A full-scale war?"
A harassed-looking Chicago police sergeant standing nearby saved Captain

Philip Jankowski from answering. "That's it exactly, pal." He wiped a

hand across his weary, red-rimmed eyes and nodded south down the broad
expanse of State Street. "Things are totally out of control down there.
What was a protest march up Martin Luther King Drive turned into a
pushing and shoving match with our crowd control guys. And then that
turned into a riot with looting. And now, shit, now it's a god damned
civil war."
Jankowski's jaw tightened. It was clear that the hurried phone briefing
he'd been given by city officials before leaving the armory was already
way out-of-date. He stared down State Street, peering intently through
the pall of smoke and soot cloaking the area. Flickering orange-red
glows several blocks away marked fires that were steadily consuming the
rows of retail stores lining Chicago's north-south commercial axis.
He turned back to Pinney. "Get the men formed up, Dick. You know the
drill. Make sure everyone's in full gear. Flak jackets, helmets. . . the
works." He swore softly. "Damn it. I wish we had more troops."
The sudden activation order from the governor's office had caught
everyone by surprise. By the time Bravo Company moved out of its North
Side armory, barely half its one hundred men had reported for duty.
Jankowski had left another lieutenant and sergeant behind with orders to
bring the rest down south as soon as they showed up. He only hoped they
wouldn't be much longer. He also earnestly hoped Bravo wasn't the only
outfit being summoned to emergency duty.
The lieutenant nodded hesitantly. "What about our weapons, sir?"
More gunfire rattled through the darkness.
"Make sure they're loaded, Dick. I don't want anybody opening fire
without my orders, but I don't want anyone going down that street
without a full magazine and several spares. Clear?"
Pinney nodded, eyes wide under his helmet.
"Okay. You and Crawford get 'em organised." Jankowski pointed toward the
exhausted police sergeant. "The sergeant and I are gonna pay a visit to
the local CP to find out where they want us."
Five minutes later, Jankowski emerged from the police radio van being
used as a temporary headquarters even more worried than he went in. The
earlier reports calling the situation in the Loop area "volatile" had
been about as accurate as calling a tornado an "atmospheric

disturbance." Police commanders weren't sure where the largest pockets

of looters and rioters really were.-They weren't even sure where very
many of their own men were. Sporadic reports came in from small bands of
regular police and riot squad officers cut off by the mob and forced to
hole up for safety. There were unconfirmed reports that several of those
tiny groups had been overrun. All communications circuits were jammed by
a flood of frantic calls for fire and ambulance service.
Jankowski shook his head in dismay. One thing was clear: Many among the
rioters were well armed and fully prepared to use their weapons against
anyone who got in their way. Apparently, Chicago's notoriously violent
street gangs were out in force to settle old scores with each other,
with the police, and with the "white establishment" especially with
those who owned stores selling jewelry and consumer electronics goods.
He was pleased to see that Pinney and his noncoms had the men deployed
and ready to move. The formation he had chosen was simple. Two squads up
front, one on each side of State Street. They would scout for the main
body of about thirty men following about fifty yards back.
Jankowski took his place with the largest group and raised his voice.
"Bravo Company! Fix bayonets!"
A succession of metallic scrapes answered him as the fifty guardsmen

snapped bayonets into place on their M16s. The captain did not seriously
expect his men to use cold steel in combat, but he earnestly hoped the
sight of the long blades moving closer might prove intimidating to at
least some of the rioters.
He stepped forward and shouted again. "At my order, Bravo Company will
advance!" He paused, looking right and left one last time to make sure
his outfit was ready. Pinney and the sergeants nodded back. They were
set.
Jankowski faced forward again and squared his shoulders. "Advance!"
Moving with a measured tread, the small force of National Guardsmen went
forward into the smoke.
They stumbled into a scene out of hell within minutes.
Waves of heat radiating from fires burning out of control in every

building of the 200 block of South State Street washed over the
advancing soldiers. Sheets of flame roared out the ground-floor windows

of the Berghoff restaurant, a Chicago institution sir, ce 1893. The

dense smoke billowing over the area was already making it hard to
breathe, and now the soaring temperatures made it even more difficult.
Corpses were strewn in every direction. Some of the dead were probably
rioters gunned down by the police. Others were probably unlucky
bystanders caught by the mob or in the cross fire. Several bodies were
clad in the tattered remnants of police uniforms.
Dead and dying horses lay among the murdered humans. A patrol of mounted
policemen had been ambushed near the intersection of State and Adams.
Now wounded horses screamed and writhed in anguish on the torn pavement,
trying desperately to rise on bullet-shattered legs.
Jankowski gagged and turned away, unable to look any further. Why hadn't
someone, anyone, put the poor beasts out of their misery? He glanced
back, trying to find Pinney to order him to have a detail take care of
the job.
Suddenly, the wall of the building next to him exploded in a spray of

concrete chips, torn up by a tearing fusillade of automatic-weapons
fire. Guardsmen scattered in all directions or fell prone. Two were hit
and thrown backward off their feet.
Someone slammed into Jankowski from behind and knocked him flat. It was
Pinney. More bullets whipcracked past their heads.
A sergeant wriggled closer to them, moving faster than anyone had

thought possible in their weekend training sessions. "Jesus Christ,
Captain! We're taking heavy fire from a barricade up ahead!" the noncom
shouted, gesturing southward. "The scouts say some of the sons of
bitches have blocked the street with abandoned buses."
Against his orders, the troops ahead of him began firing back into the
smoke, pumping bursts from their M16s down the street toward the unseen
gunmen. No matter, Jankowski thought in a daze. They were committed now.
Bravo Company had been sucked into the maelstrom sweeping northward
through Chicago.
Emergency Broadcast System bulletin, aired over WMAQ radio, Chicago ". .
. the martial-law zone has now been expanded to include the area north
of East Sixty-third Street, south of Wacker Drive and the river, and
east of the Dan Ryan Expressway. Do not, repeat, do not attempt to enter
or leave this area. The police and National Guard units now manning this
perimeter have orders to shoot curfew violators and looters on sight.
All citizens in the Chicagoland area are urged to stay at home and off

the expressways.
"Reports from inside the area show widespread looting, arson, and
rioting. Casualties and damage are both heavy, but there are no accurate
counts yet. Field hospitals are being set up at the Navy Pier and Grant
Park to accommodate the overflow of wounded from area hospitals. The Red
Cross has put out an urgent appeal for all types of blood, especially O
positive. If you live outside the martial-law zone and wish to donate
blood, go to the nearest hospital, and they will accept your donation
there.
"To quell the rioting, Governor Anderson has expanded his call-up of the
National Guard to all Illinois units. Officials in the governor's office
also report he has been in communication with the governor of Wisconsin
to arrange a selective mobilisation of that state's National Guard units
as well.
"Governor Anderson is currently enroute from Springfield for

consultations with the mayor. Informed sources have indicated they are
considering asking for federal troops to help restore law and order."
CHATER 14.
RABBIT PUNCH.
NOVEMBER 13 The White House
An emergency conference on domestic terrorism had replaced the

President's standard morning briefing on foreign military and political
developments. The rapidly developing internal crisis took precedence
over slower-moving global concerns.
The first minutes of the White House meeting were played out before an
array of television cameras and print journalists. With opinion polls
showing a public that was increasingly fearful, the President's
political and policy advisors all agreed on the need to convey the
impression of an administration on top of events and working hard to put
things right. Pictures of the nation's chief executive conferring with
the Attorney General, the Chairman of the Joint Chiefs of Staff, and the
heads of the F131 and CIA were an integral part of that
confidence-building process.
But the real work of the gathering began only after the last members of
the media were ushered out of the Cabinet Room. Jefferson T. Corbell,
the President's top electoral tactician, slipped in a side door and

dropped into one of the empty chairs.
The President waited for Corbell to settle himself before dropping his
tight, confident smile. He stared across the elegant, polished table at
his assembled advisors. "Well?" he asked sourly. "Are we any closer to
putting a cap on this god damned situation?"
Nobody spoke up immediately.
"Well?"
David Leiter, the Director of the FBI, cleared his throat. "I'm afraid
not, Mr. President." "And why the hell not?" the President demanded
angrily. He jerked a thumb toward the television set parked in the
corner of the Cabinet Room. The sound was off, but the picture was on.
Right now it showed aerial shots of Chicago's South Side. Whole city
blocks were burning.
"This country's third largest city is under martial law and tearing
itself to pieces. One of the country's biggest civil rights leaders has
been blown to hell along with a couple of hundred other important
people, congressmen included. Jesus Christ, Nightline's running
broadcasts asking whether or not this is the first battle of a
full-scale American race war! What am I supposed to tell the American
people? That we're still twiddling our damned thumbs while this army of
white-power maniacs is out there killing at will?"
Leiter and the others sat stiffly, waiting for the fiery burst of
executive temperament to fade slightly. Years of service to this
President had taught them how to ride each storm out.
"There's no solid evidence to suggest that we're facing an army of

terrorists, Mr. President," the FBI Director said quietly. "Even
assuming the press club bombing and the schoolyard massacre were
conducted by different people, we're still talking about less than ten
individuals, possibly no more than five. Taking the time between the two
attacks into account, I suspect both were carried out by the same
group."
"Well, then, these five or ten fanatics of yours are making quite a
mess, David," Sarah Carpenter said sharply. There was little love lost
between the Attorney General and the head of the FBI. In the past,
they'd repeatedly locked horns over Justice Department policy and
spending priorities. Now she saw an opportunity to score a few points at
his expense. "If you hadn't dragged your heels when I ordered you to

increase surveillance of the neo-Nazi extremists, we might not be facing

this crisis today!"
Leiter glared back at her. "With all due respect, Madam Attorney
General, I doubt all the electronic eavesdropping in the world would
have picked up the slightest hint of either the bombing or the school
massacre before they occurred. The people conducting this campaign are
not stupid."
He turned back to the President. "Frankly, sir, my behavioral sciences

people are puzzled. Neither of these attacks fits the pattern we've come
to expect from the extreme right in this country. They tend to be an
impulsive, open poorly educated lot. But both the National Press Club
bombing and the slaughter in Chicago bear every indication of
sophisticated, intricate planning and flawless execution."
"So?" the President prompted impatiently.
"I think we're facing a small number of uncommonly skillful and

resourceful terrorists. Probably with military training or experience.
And, given their choice of targets, their political orientation seems
clear." Leiter shook his head glumly. "But I seriously doubt they're in
our files as active members of existing neo-Nazi organisations. We're
checking out every possible suspect anyway, but so far, we're coming up
empty."
"What about a foreign connection?" Admiral Andrew Dillon, the Chairman

of the Joint Chiefs, asked. "I understand your agents have been
investigating a possible tie-in to Germany's neo-Nazi organisations."
"That's correct, Admiral." The FBI Director nodded to ward his

counterpart from the CIA "With help from Bill's people we've been trying
to rule the possibility in or out."
"Have you made any progress?"
"Nothing significant. At least not so far." Leiter shrugged. "Several

hundred thousand Germans visit the U.S. every year on business or as
tourists. That's rather a large haystack to hunt through for what must
be a very small needle."
"Terrific, Mr. Leiter," the President ground out. '-'Do you have any
good news to report or just more about all the things you don't know?"
The tiniest flash of irritation crossed the FBI Director's face, but

then vanished beneath a bland mask. "Some good news, Mr. President. Our
investigative teams are just beginning to work the Chicago crime scene,
but we do have a few leads in the National Press Club bombing."
"What kind of leads?"
Leiter started ticking them off one by one. "First, we've been able to
track the explosives used to their point of origin a manufacturer in
Arizona. One of Special Agent Flynn's teams is combing through their
records right now "
"To find the buyer?" the President interrupted.
"Possibly." Leiter shrugged. Privately, he doubted the people they were

up against would have made so elementary an error. He fully expected to
learn that the C4 plastique had been purchased by a dummy corporation
with a forged certfficate. But it seemed impolitic at the moment to
explain his low expectations on that score. He pushed ahead. "We've also
definitely identified key components of the various explosive devices
electrical cabling, shards of electronics junction boxes, and pieces of
a rigged VCR and video camera."
The President looked closely at him. "And that's significant?"
Leiter nodded. "Yes, sir. For example, Flynn informs me that his experts
have concluded the bombs were manually armed."
"So the son of a bitch was there? Right in the room?"
The FBI Director nodded again. "Yes, sir. The various devices were
concealed among all the other television and radio equipment in the
room."
"Were your investigators able to pick any prints off the debris?" the
CIA Director, William Berns, asked softly.
"Two," Leiter confirmed. "One thumbprint. And one partial from an index
finger. Both off what was left of the video camera case." He saw the
surprise on the other faces in the Cabinet Room and explained.
"Fingerprints often survive even the intense temperatures and pressures

in an explosion. If the bomber has ever had a run-in with the law or
served in the military, for example, we should be able to identify him
given enough time at least."

For the first time in the meeting so far, the President's features
relaxed slightly. "Anything else so far, David?"
Leiter nodded. "Yes, sir. Some of the lettering on the camera case also
came through the blast intact. The letters ECNS. We think that stands
for 'European Cable News Service.' "
"And?"
Berns, the CIA Director, answered that. "We checked, Mr. President. No
such organisation exists. It's a complete fabrication."
"Shit," the President muttered.
Leiter took up the tale. "But that does confirm that the bomber gained
access to the press club by posing as either a technician or a
correspondent. Flynn's people are busy interviewing all the survivors
again, looking for anybody who might have seen this person. If we can
work up a good physical description from what they tell us, we can
plaster it over every square inch of this country."
The President nodded his understanding. "Keep Flynn and his team hard at
it then, David." His mouth tightened. "I want results I can take to the
nation. And soon."
"Excuse me, Mistah President." Jefferson T. Corbell's soft Georgia drawl

cut through the murmurs of agreement from everybody else around the
table. He stabbed a slender finger at the television. It was still
showing pictures of looters roaming Chicago's smoke-filled streets.
"Catching these people is all well and good, but what the country wants
to know right now is what you're going to do about that."
"True enough, Jeff," the President said reluctantly. It was no secret

that he preferred prolonged and theoretical discussions to hard
decision-making. He looked around the room. "Both the mayor of Chicago
and the governor of Illinois have officially requested federal troops to
help restore order in the martial-law zone. I need your views on that."
He glanced at the white-haired Chairman of the Joint Chiefs. "Admiral
Dillon?"
Dillon sat up straighter. "I've conferred with the Army's Chief of

Staff, General Carleton. He informs me that we could have a full
mechanised infantry battalion from the 1st Infantry Division at Fort
Riley on the ground in the city within twenty-four hours, with the rest

of a brigade in place in two days."
"What about the 82nd Airborne or the 101st?" the President asked,
clearly somewhat surprised by their omission. "Aren't they part of the
contingency force?"
"Yes, sir," the admiral answered patiently. "And that is why General
Carleton would prefer to use the 1st Infantry. Both the 82nd and the
101st are our immediate reserve against a crisis somewhere overseas.
Committing either one to a domestic peacekeeping role would measurably
strain our readiness."
"I see." The President sounded unconvinced. His limited experience of

military operations had taught him that the American people were
reassured by the sight of the two elite divisions swinging into action.
Their use was also a clear signal of serious intent and firm resolve.
Shaking her head vigorously, the Attorney General leaned forward. "Mr.
President, I strongly advise against sending federal troops to Chicago.
It would be provocative and an unnecessary infringement of civil
liberties." She frowned at the television. "Frankly, I believe both the
mayor and the governor have already overreacted badly turning a peaceful
demonstration into a full-fledged riot. Committing Regular Army units to
the fray would only compound that error."
Corbell made sure the President could see him and nodded slightly,
privately signaling his own agreement with the Attorney General's heated
comments. The Georgian kept his own reasoning quiet. Though the alliance
had been frayed by the lack of progress so far against these radical
white-power terrorists, black Americans were still one of the
administration's most loyal constituencies. Seeing federal soldiers
shooting black Americans in the streets of Chicago would only inflame an
important political bloc they would need desperately in the next
election.
"What are you proposing, then, Sarah?" the President asked sharply.
"I suggest that we focus on the real enemy here the radical right.
They're the real menace not the inner-city poor. So I propose a renewed
push by you for much tighter gun laws. This is a golden opportunity to
move our legislation through the Congress." Carpenter's eyes gleamed.
"After all, if we can disarm the crazies, we'll solve most of this
terrorism problem once and for all."

She shrugged. "Beyond that and pressing the FBI's ongoing investigations
forward at a rapid pace, I see no need to panic."
Along the Potomac, near Georgetown
(D MINUS 32)
Two miles west of the White House, the quarter-mile-wide Potomac River
drifted lazily past a wooded northern shore. A national park established
to preserve the remnants of the historic Chesapeake & Ohio Canal
separated the capital city's elegant and exclusive Georgetown district
from the river. Across the expanse of slow-moving water, the modern
steel and glass skyscrapers of Rosslyn, Virginia, dominated the southern
skyline.
On mild days, the clerks, waitresses, and waiters who worked in

Georgetown's trendy boutiques, antique stores, and restaurants found the
canal park and the Potomac waterfront a pleasant place to eat lunch or
read a book. But it would be far too cold for that today. Even the light
breeze coming off the river intensified the chill. The weak sun was
blocked by scattered high-altitude clouds, giving the morning light a
grey, thin quality.
Sefer Halovic sat with studied calm in the back seat of their chosen
transport for this operation a black Ford Econoline van. All Nizrahim
sat next to him, nervously glancing out the side windows from time to
time. Nizrahim was a light-skinned Iranian, a small man with long
experience in the use of special weapons. Khalil Yassine, their
Palestinian driver and scout, was behind the wheel. They were parked
facing the exit of the small car lot near the treelined Chesapeake &
Ohio Canal. Only the steady rumble of rush-hour traffic heading into
downtown Washington along the elevated Whitehurst Freeway broke the
early morning stillness.
Yassine had stolen the Econoline in Maryland the night before. Now it
bore North Carolina license plates stolen weeks before and held in
readiness for just such a use.
All three men were dressed in jeans, running shoes, and dark-colored
winter jackets. All wore black gloves. Their outfits were effectively
anonymous, devoid of anything distinctive that might draw attention to
them now or that potential witnesses might remember later.
Both Halovic and Nizrahim carried 9mm pistols in shoulder holsters under
their jackets. Yassine had their heavier small-arms firepower hidden

beneath the empty seat beside him an Israeli-made Mini-Uzi with a

twenty-round magazine. With luck, Halovic thought grimly, none of their
personal weapons would prove necessary. The park had been empty at this
time and in similar weather on previous days.
Besides his sidearm, the Bosnian also carried a small walkie-talkie

clipped to his belt. It was tuned to National Airport's Air Traffic
Control frequency, but right now it wasn't producing much beyond static
and the occasional squawk. Yassine had a larger tactical radio with
better reception up front, and he wore headphones that helped cut out
background noise. His radio was tuned to the same frequency.
Halovic laid a hand on the two long green tubes propped up against the
seat beside him. He stroked the cold metal appreciatively. These were
the real reason they were here.
He shifted slightly and checked his watch. This was ordinarily a busy
time for the airport as the early morning flights from all over the
country began arriving with planeloads of families bent on touring their
nation's capital, government workers on assignment, and lobbyists
determined to shape laws for their clients. The timetable for this
mission was fairly precise molded by the minimum intervals between
incoming flights and their scheduled arrival times. But Halovic also
knew that the vagaries of weather and mechanical malfunction could throw
the timetable off.
That was why he'd kept the plan simple.
Yassine looked up sharply, with one hand held to his headphones. He

glanced into the back seat. "We have one! He just turned on to final."
The Palestinian quickly craned his head, scanning the area around them
again. "All clear!"
Halovic nodded and slid the Econoline's side door open. He hopped out
onto the asphalt and pulled first one and then the other of the
shoulder-fired surface-to-air missiles off the seat. They weighed more
than thirty pounds apiece. Nizrahim scooted out beside him as soon as
the way was clear. Each man grabbed a tube and sprinted toward the
water's edge.
Halovic's walkie-talkie came to life. This time he heard a fragment of

the air traffic controller's conversation through
the static. "Roger, Northwest Flight Three-Five-Two. We have you four
miles north and west. You're cleared for Runway One-Eight. . ."

Barely two minutes out from the airport, the Bosnian realized, mentally
calculating the incoming jetliner's position and likely bearing. He
thumbed a safety switch on the missile launcher. It took about five
seconds for the nitrogen in a small sphere to cool the missile's
infrared seeker. He was rewarded with a low buzzing growl from the
weapon as he ran. The system was ready to fire.
The Bosnian and his Iranian subordinate reached the shore in seconds,
only slightly winded by their short dash.
Halovic searched the sky rapidly. Nothing. He turned more to his front
and relaxed as he saw the bright red plane there, hanging in the air
against the tall skyscrapers of the urban northern Virginia skyline.
Northwest Flight 352
Northwest Airlines Flight 352 was a Boeing 757, a twinjet airliner with
a crew of nine and more than one hundred passengers aboard. Captain Jim
Freeman, the senior pilot, had been in the air almost six hours since
starting his day in Denver. His red-eye flight had landed in
Minneapolis-St. Paul for a one-hour stop before continuing on to
Washington, D.C. So far the weather had been fair and the flying without
incident. Now Freeman knew he had only the always difficult landing
ahead before calling it quits for the day. He was scheduled to take
another flight out to Detroit early the next morning.
National Airport lay on the western side of the Potomac River, just
south of the center of the District of Columbia. Because of the many
sensitive and historic sites in the capital city, jetliners approaching
from the west flew first over the northern Virginia suburbs near Tysons
Corner before swinging southeast toward the capital city. Just over the
Georgetown Reservoir they always made a sharp turn south to follow the
Potomac in a slow, winding approach that taxed any pilot's skill.
Freeman kept both eyes and all his attention on the job at hand while
his copilot, Susan Lewis, ran through the landing checklist. He was a
former Navy attack pilot, and right now he missed the heads-up displays
and sophisticated electronics of front line military aircraft. Putting
the 757 down safely on one of National's notoriously short runways
required a precision juggling act involving altitude, speed, and
distance.
Getting something that goes very fast to slow down safely and quickly is
a delicate task. While a Boeing 757 cruised at 450 knots, its approach
speed was only 130 knots just above stall speed. Any loss of power, any

maneuver that slowed the plane too much, would drop it right out of the
sky.
Add to this low altitude. Any problem in the air usually means losing
altitude, so height gives a pilot time to act. But Freeman's aircraft,
caught in the landing pattern, was only a thousand feet up.
Three miles out from National Airport, Northwest Flight 352 was low and
slow.
Along the Potomac Sefer Halovic had spotted the passenger jet when it
was almost abreast of him, passing from right to left. Now he raised the
SAM launcher to his shoulder and pressed his eye against the sight.
The Boeing 757 leaped into view. The Bosnian knew he had only seconds to
fire. The missile had a decent range, but
when fired from behind, its effective range dropped because it was
chasing the target.
He held the airliner in the center of the crosshairs and heard a buzz
from a small speaker in the sight. The buzz became stronger and
higher-pitched, verifying that the missile seeker had locked onto the
757's heat signature.
Halovic fought the urge to pull the trigger instantly. Instead he

pressed a switch that "uncaged" the heat seeker. Now the infrared sensor
would pivot freely inside the missile's nose, and he didn't have to hold
the missile precisely on target.
He angled the SAM launcher upward at the nearly forty-five-degree angle

needed to make sure the missile cleared the ground after firing. The
buzz continued. At last, sure that the seeker still had a solid lock on
the airliner, he pulled the trigger.
A dense, choking cloud of grey and white smoke enveloped him, and the
echoing roar made by the rocket tearing skyward seemed incredibly loud
more appropriate for a battlefield than a peaceful park. Through the
clearing smoke, he looked for Nizrahim and saw the Iranian also sighting
on the airliner, still as a statue.
Nizrahim's finger twitched, and he, too, disappeared in a thick acrid

cloud. The second SAM streaked aloft a small bright dot at the end of a
curving white smoke trail.
Halovic's own missile was already closing on the lumbering airliner.

NATO designated the shoulder-fired, heat-seeking SAMs they were using as

SA-16s. The Russians who had designed the system called it the Igla-1,
the Needle.
The missiles used in this attack were manufactured by the North Koreans,
not the Russians. Iran had bought Igla-is and training equipment from
the Russians for its Army, but those purchases were aboveboard and
easily traced. The North Koreans, experts at selling arms to nations who
valued their privacy, had exported others to the war-torn Balkans. And
once in that chaotic region, Taleh's agents had found it easy to
covertly appropriate one of the shipments intended for the Bosnian
Serbs.
Little more than a four-foot tube with an attached sight and grip, the
Igla-1 was a popular design. It had first entered Russian service in the
early 1980s and was a great improvement over earlier shoulder-fired
SAMs. The missile could attack a target from any angle, and its seeker
was sophisticated enough to ignore some early forms of IR jamming and
decoy flares. The weapon's chief flaw was its small warhead, just a few
pounds of high-explosive, but Iglas had shot down coalition warplanes
during DESERT STORM and NATO attack aircraft in the Balkans.
Compared to a wildly maneuvering military jet, an undefended passenger

airliner flying straight and slow made a perfect target.
Halovic stood motionless, still holding the now-useless missile

launcher. By rights, he and Nizrahim should be back in the van, speeding
away from the scene. This waiting was foolish even dangerous.
But he had to stay. He had to know if the missiles worked. He had been
trained well enough to know how many ways the weapon could fail. And so,
like two children watching a model plane fly for the first time, Halovic
and Nizrahim stood, immobile, watching their SAMs arcing in for the
kill.
WHAMM.
Captain Jim Freeman's first sign of trouble was a loud bang from the
left and behind. The 757 shuddered abruptly, bouncing around in the air
as though its port wing had slammed into something. Startled, he checked
the altimeter. That was impossible. They were over the river and still
at a thousand feet.

The pilot's eyes raced over the array of gauges and dials, looking for
the problem. Lord. There it was. The rpm gauge on the port engine was
dropping fast. The 757 dipped left, and its airspeed began falling.
Freeman instinctively pushed his throttles forward, increasing power to

both engines. He snapped out a quick, "Power loss on the port engine,
Sue!"
"Understood." Susan, his copilot, stopped monitoring the plane's

altitude and distance from the runway and started a frantic check of her
instruments. That bang suggested an explosion of some sort, but it was
better to go by the numbers. Her eyes flicked first to the fuel flow
gauge. No problem there. . .
The 757's port wing was still dropping.
Freeman clicked his radio mike. "National, this is ThreeFive-Two.

Declaring emergency. Repeat, declaring. . ."
WHAMM.
Another explosion rattled the plane, but this time the resulting shudder
went on and on, growing rapidly worse. Both Freeman and Lewis heard a
wrenching, tearing screech from the wing.
Halovic's SAM had functioned perfectly, literally flying up the tailpipe

of the airliner's port engine before exploding. Fragments from the blast
damaged the after stages of the compressor fan, resulting in a rapid
power loss. But jet engines are relatively tough, and the plane could
still have landed safely.
Nizrahim's missile finished the job.
The Igla-1 blew up only a few feet from the port engine pod. Pieces of
shrapnel peppered the pod's metal skin and sliced into the engine
inside. They cut the fuel line and wrecked the digital controls, but
most important, they weakened the after stage of the compressor fan
again. Spinning at more than ten thousand revolutions per minute, the
fan tore itself and the rest of the engine apart.
Freeman saw the port engine gauges run wild and then go dead. Still
fighting the wing as it dropped, he looked aft and saw the ruin of the
port engine, now little more than a pylon with sharp-edged scraps of
metal attached. Damn it.

"Give me full power on the right!" Freeman screamed. He strained on the

control yoke, trying to get the port wing up. They were sliding off to
the left, veering off course toward downtown Washington. He could see
the gleaming white roof of the Lincoln Memorial ahead. Oh, Christ.
He silently cursed their slow speed. They were too close to the ragged
edge of the 757's envelope. The shattered engine pylon was now a
liability instead of an asset, creating drag instead of power.
"Gear up!" he shouted.
"It's already up," Lewis replied desperately. She'd raised the wheels in
an effort to reduce the drag.
Behind them, they could hear shouts and screaming through the bulkhead.
"Pass the word back to brace for impact."
Freeman had reached the end of a distressingly short list of things to

try. He looked at their airspeed. Still falling. They weren't going to
make the runway.
Along the Potomac Halovic followed the dying 757 with satisfaction. The
airliner was lower now, and canted to the left. Black smoke trailed from
its damaged wing, and even at this distance he could see the shattered
left engine.
"Oh, my God!"
The horrified shout from behind them brought the Bosnian out of his
trance. He whirled around and saw a tall, stout, middle-aged man in a
tan topcoat staring upward at the stricken plane. A small dog, a tiny
white poodle, tugged unnoticed at the leash in the American's hand.
The man's eyes flashed from the falling aircraft to the SAM launchers
still on their shoulders. Horror turned to sudden, appalled knowledge
and then to terror. He dropped the leash and turned to flee.
Alexander Phipps had not run anywhere in his life for years. The wealth
accumulated over a lifetime of shrewd business dealing had ensured that
other people did the running not him. Now all that money meant nothing.
Gasping in panic, he dodged off the canal park path and crashed into the
trees. He heard shots behind him and felt a slug rip past his ear. It

seemed to pull him along and he ran faster. Another bullet gouged
splinters off a tree in front of him.
Phipps skidded on the wet grass and fell forward onto his hands and
knees. An impact from behind threw him facedown in a flood of searing,
white-hot pain. The world around him darkened and vanished.
Halovic watched the American shudder and lie still. It had been
Nizrahim's shot that felled him.
The Iranian trotted over to the slumped figure and fired once more this
time into the man's head. Then he calmly holstered his weapon and walked
back toward Halovic. He stopped a few feet away and asked flatly, "What
about the dog?"
The little white poodle had emerged from its hiding place and now stood
nuzzling its fallen master, whimpering softly. The Bosnian shrugged.
"Leave it."
He turned away, striding toward the missile launchers they'd thrown

aside to hunt down the dead man. It was time they were on their way.
The crippled airliner was down to three hundred feet above the Potomac.
Freeman yanked desperately on his controls and felt the 757 roll right a
hair not much, not more than a couple of degrees. It was just barely
enough.
The white bulk of the Lincoln Memorial flashed past the cockpit's
portside window and vanished astern. They were heading back for the
center of the river. Then he felt the controls go mushy under his hands
and grimaced. He was out of airspeed and out of options.
The jetliner dipped again, sagging toward the water.
Susan Lewis screamed suddenly, staring straight ahead.
Freeman looked up and saw the long, gray, car-choked span of the
Fourteenth Street Bridge filling the entire width of the cockpit
windscreen. He sighed softly. "Oh, shit."
Northwest Flight 352 slammed nose-first into the bridge at more than one
hundred knots and exploded.

The Pentagon
The thundering, prolonged sound of the titanic blast barely

half a mile away penetrated even the thick concrete walls of the
Pentagon's outer ring.
On his way back down to the ILU's Dungeon after another unsuccessful
sparring match with his counterparts in other DOD intelligence outfits,
Colonel Peter Thorn paused with his hand on the staircase and stood
listening. What the devil was that?
A young naval rating thundering down the stairs behind him supplied the
answer. "A passenger jet just hit the Fourteenth Street Bridge, sir! Saw
it out my window!"
The young man kept going.
Jesus. Thorn stood stunned for a split second and then took off after
the sailor, taking the stairs down two at a time. He didn't stop to
think about it. If anybody on either the plane or the bridge had
survived the impact, they were going to need help, and soon.
By the time he reached the ground floor, the hallway was filling up with
dozens of men and women, most in uniform, some in civilian clothes. All
were racing toward the Pentagon's northeastern exit, the one closest to
the crash site. He joined them.
A blinding cloud of thick black smoke hid most of the Fourteenth Street
Bridge from view until Thorn crested the highway embankment and gained a
clear line of sight. What he saw was worse than anything he had
imagined.
Orange and red flames danced across the entire length and width of the
span, fed by thousands of gallons of spilled aviation fuel and gasoline.
The cars and trucks that had once crowded the bridge were unrecognisable
mere heaps and lumps of blackened, torn, and twisted metal. The impact
itself had gouged an enormous crater out of the roadway at the midpoint
across the Potomac. Only one scorched wing of the passenger jet remained
visible obscenely protruding above the water near a buckled bridge
support like a giant shark's fin.
A small cadre of Pentagon security officers, Virginia state troopers,

and U.S. park policemen were already on the scene, frantically and

futilely trying to fight the nearest fires with handheld extinguishers.

More and more civilians from the vehicles bottlenecked on the jammed
highway were rushing forward to lend a helping hand.
Against all Thorn's expectations, there were survivors emerging from the
tangled chaos on the bridge. He could see them stumbling and staggering
toward safety. Most were bleeding, their clothing in tatters. A few were
on fire human torches running madly in agonised circles amid terrifying
shrieks and screams. People dashed toward them carrying coats and
blankets to douse the flames.
Beneath the smoke pall, the kerosene-stained waters of the Potomac

bubbled as debris from the sunken fragments of the airliner's fuselage
broke free and popped to the surface. Bright orange flotation seat
cushions, jagged pieces of cabin ceiling insulation, and other
unidentifiable odds and ends bobbed in the river.
Thorn came to the western end of the mangled bridge and stopped, staring
downward into the black fog, straining to see clearly. Was that someone
out in the water, drifting facedown in the midst of all the other
debris? He caught a flash of long golden hair and made his decision
without conscious thought. Nobody else was in a position to see what he
saw or to act in time.
He stripped off his uniform jacket, kicked off his shoes, and dove
straight into the Potomac~straight down into the black, icy waters.
For a terrible instant, Thorn feared the frigid cold had paralyzed him
that he would never taste the air again. But a single frantic kick
brought him to the surface. He sucked in a welcome lungful of oxygen and
spat out the sickeningly sweet taste of the jet fuel clogging his mouth
and nostrils. Then he started swimming, covering the distance toward the
bobbing head he'd glimpsed so faintly with a powerful crawl stroke. As
he swam, he tried to keep his bearings with quick glances toward the
shattered bridge.
Twenty yards. Forty. He was starting to tire now, weighed down by the
cold, the water saturating his shirt and trousers, and the kerosene
burning its way down into his lungs. Where was she? Had she already been
dragged under?
Thorn pushed a charred seat cushion out of his path and began treading
water, pushing himself above the surface as he spun slowly, peering in
all directions. There! He spotted the tangle of golden hair drifting
just a few yards away.

He lunged out and grabbed the floating woman from behind. With his right
arm locked around her chest to pull her face out of the water, he used
his left to turn around and kicked out for shore, sculling vigorously
against the slow current pushing him down toward the burning Fourteenth
Street Bridge. The distance, the icy cold, and the weight dragging at
his hip all fused in one long, nightmarish journey without a clear
beginning and without a visible end.
Thorn could barely move by the time he reached the shallows. He was only
dimly aware of the sudden rush of volunteers who came thrashing into the
Potomac to help him out onto the long grass at the water's edge. He lay
shuddering for long moments, gasping for air. When an Air Force sergeant
knelt down to drape a spare jacket over his shoulders, he recovered
enough to lever himself to his knees.
"What about the woman? Is someone helping her?" he heard himself ask
hoarsely.
The sergeant's face fell and he looked away. "I'm sorry, Colonel," he
said softly. "It was no good, sir. You couldn't have done anything for
her. No one could have."
Thorn stared past the noncom to where the blond-haired passenger lay
faceup, staring blindly at the sky. She was quite young, he realized.
And quite pretty. But there was nothing left below her thighs but a few
dangling scraps of bloodless flesh.
On the Virginia shore, near the Fourteenth Street Bridge The rescue
crews were still hard at it well into the night, working under hastily
rigged floodlights to gather corpses and personal effects. Park Police
and Coast Guard patrol boats motored back and forth across the
searchlight-lit Potomac as they fished more bodies and more debris out
of the river. Teams of divers in heavy wet suits were already conducting
a coordinated search for the aircraft's black boxes the 757's flight
data and voice recorders.
Helen Gray climbed wearily out of the official car she'd borrowed and
made her way slowly down the steep embankment. The smell of burned metal
and flesh hung everywhere in the air, on the roadway, on the grass, and
in her clothes and hair. Earlier during that long, terrible day, she'd
led a cadre of FBI volunteers in desperate rescue efforts on the D.C.
side of the river. Now she'd taken the longer way around via the
still-intact Memorial Bridge to find the man she loved.

Exhausted soldiers still plainly shaken by what they had witnessed

directed her toward a small clump of senior officers gathered near the
water's edge.
One, a gray-haired Navy captain, nodded when she asked after Peter.
"Colonel Thorn? Yeah. He's around here somewhere, ma'am." He looked up,
squinting further down the riverbank against the floodlights. Then he
pointed toward a lone figure staring out across the water. "That's him."
Helen nodded her thanks and moved on.
Peter Thorn looked up at her approach. His drawn face held a look of
anger and sorrow stronger than any she had ever seen before. "This was
deliberate?" he asked grimly.
She nodded. "Several hundred eyewitnesses have reported seeing two or

three distinct missile trails merging with the plane. And we know where
the terrorists fired from. The canal park. They killed an innocent
bystander there. We found the body this afternoon."
His jaw tightened.
"I'm afraid it gets worse, Peter," she said gently. "Somebody blew up
the main fuel storage tanks at Dallas/Fort Worth International two hours
ago. Several hundred thousand gallons of jet fuel went up in seconds.
They're still trying to fight the fires and make some estimate of the
damage and casualties, but it's pretty bad."
She paused briefly before delivering the rest of her news. "The local
papers here and in Dallas have already had phone
calls claiming responsibility for both attacks. They seem genuine."
"From the god damned New Aryan Order?"
Helen shook her head. "No. These came from a group called the African
Liberation Front. They claimed they were retaliating against the 'Nazi
white establishment.' "
"Christ. That's all we need." Peter looked away again, out toward the
floodlit river. His eyes were full of pain. "I became a soldier to fight
the kind of bastards who would do something like this. The kind who
shoot down airliners full of women and kids just to make some lousy
political point. But now it's happening right here at home, and I can't
do a single thing to stop it."

She moved closer, into the circle of his arms. "I know," she said
softly.
He held her tighter, softly stroking her hair taking what comfort he
could from her presence and her warmth.
CHAPTER 15.
REACTION TIME.
NOVEMBER 15 JSOC headquarters, North Carolina.
Officers from three separate services and several different units filled
the JSOC's main conference room. Delta Force officers mingled with their
counterparts from the Navy's SEAL Team Six, the Air Force's air commando
units, the Army's Ranger forces, and the 160th Special Operations
Aviation Regiment, the Night Stalkers. While they waited for Major
General Sam Farrell to appear, they chatted quietly among themselves,
exchanging theories about why they had been summoned on such short
notice.
Colonel Peter Thorn finished talking to Bill Henderson, his successor at

Delta's A Squadron, and moved off toward the water cooler. His throat
still hurt from the kerosene he'd swallowed in the Potomac, but the
Pentagon doctors had cleared him for continued duty, with the sternly
worded proviso that he significantly increase his fluid intake for the
next seventy-two hours.
"Attention."
The single, crisp order cut off every conversation in midsentence. Every
man turned toward the entrance to the conference room and came to
attention.
The commander of the JSOC appeared there suddenly, flanked by his top
operations officer, Colonel Raymond Ziegler. The general had a grim, set
expression on his face. Ziegler's face was studiously blank.
Farrell waved them into the chairs surrounding a long, rectangular

conference table. "Please take your seats, gentlemen. We have a lot of
ground to cover this afternoon."
The general strode to the head of the table while Thorn and the other
officers found their assigned places. He didn't waste any time on the

regular briefing platitudes. "I just got off the phone with the Joint
Chiefs. As of 1500 hours today, all elements of this command are on full
alert. All leaves have been canceled, and my staff is already issuing an
immediate recall order to all affected personnel."
Despite the earlier speculation, Thorn was surprised. Before he'd flown
down to Pope Air Force Base earlier that morning he'd seen no signs of
unusual activity at the Pentagon that might explain this sudden order.
Washington's policy makers, the FBI, and the American people were still
in a state of shock over the twin disasters at Dallas/Fort Worth and
National Airport. Had someone stumbled across the headquarters of a
terrorist cell big enough to warrant all this military attention?
Farrell's next words dashed that faint hope. "Gentlemen, the President
has authorized a number of emergency measures in a coordinated effort to
safeguard air travel over the capital and this country's other major
cities. This operation has been designated SAFE SKIES."
The general was careful to keep his tone neutral, but Thorn could sense
that he disagreed with aspects of the plan he was busy laying before
them. He'd known Sam Farrell for too long to be taken in by his poker
face. "As approved by the White House this morning, Operation SAFE SKIES
has several key provisions.
"First, effective immediately, the FAA has prohibited all private

flights into and out of the Washington, D.C., area.
"Second, the government is exerting pressure on the airlines to sharply

curtail the number of commercial flights in and out of both National and
Dulles. Similar measures will be applied to all airports of significant
size across the United States."
Thorn and several other officers around the table whistled softly in
amazement. Disrupting the normal flow of civilian air traffic to that
extent for any length of time would seriously affect the national
economy. Certainly, it would cost the airlines, commercial freight
companies, and a host of other businesses dearly in lost revenue and
efficiency.
"Third, the Air Force will begin an around-the-clock program to retrofit

commercial jetliners with the jammer and flare dispenser systems already
used by our military transport aircraft."
That, too, was astounding. On a per-plane basis, the costs of such

modifications were not exorbitant, Thorn knew, but the total cost of

such a program would be enormous. The U.S. airlines alone operated

around five thousand passenger jets.
Farrell paused to let the magnitude of the planned federal effort sink
in before continuing. If anything, the expression on his face grew even
more dour. "These measures are designed to make our job in this
operation more manageable."
Thorn shifted closer to the edge of his seat. What role could the
military's special forces possibly play in this expensive extravaganza?
The steps the administration planned were reactive not proactive.
"The President signed a special National Security Action Directive this

morning, gentlemen," Farrell said with emphasis. "And authorises
the use of the armed forces within the continental United States to
carry out the objectives of Operation SAFE SKIES. Under that directive,
we have been ordered to deploy units of Delta Force, SEAL Team Six, and
the Night Stalkers to northern Virginia, Maryland, and the Washington
metropolitan region."
Thorn glanced to the left and right. The faces of the officers in view
all mirrored his own confusion. What the hell did the White House have
in mind?
Farrell answered their unspoken questions in a flat, official voice.
"Using ground surveillance teams, helicopter sweeps, and quick-reaction

forces, we will be responsible for securing designated air corridors
into both Dulles and National airports." He held up a hand to still the
sudden buzz. "Units of the 101st Air Assault Division and the Army and
Air National Guard will conduct similar security sweeps around all the
other major airports Dallas/Fort Worth, Chicago's O'Hare, LAX, and the
rest.
"That's the short and sweet of it, gentlemen." The general nodded to his
chief operations officer. "Colonel Ziegler will brief you on the details
in a moment. But before he begins, does anyone have any preliminary
questions or comments?"
"I do, sir." Thorn spoke up first. Unlike the other men in the room, he
didn't hold a field command not at the moment at least. He had less of
immediate value to lose by speaking bluntly. "May I speak frankly?"
Farrell nodded. "Always, Pete."

"Well, sir, first of all, this is not the right mission for our troops.
Delta and the SEALs are trained as hard-hitting assault forces, not as
glorified military police outfits. Using them this way does not make
good military sense."
The general's face was impassive. "Anything else, Colonel Thorn?"
"Yes, sir. You know what the areas near most of those airports are like.
Christ, around D.C., it's a mix of heavily wooded countryside and
heavily congested population centers." Thorn shook his head decisively.
"Under those conditions, there's no conceivable way that a few hundred

soldiers and a few dozen helicopters can adequately secure enough ground
against terrorists equipped with handheld SAMs. All we'll succeed in
doing is dispersing a large part of the troops and equipment we may need
later somewhere else."
There were mummurs of agreement from around the table.
"What's worse, sir, is that I'm convinced this whole operation is way
too late," Thorn said flatly. "From what we've seen so far, the
terrorists conducting these attacks are too damned good to risk sticking
their necks into a highly publicized buzz saw. They'll move on to safer
targets instead. I'm afraid we're going to wind up guarding the team
door while these bastards are burning down the farmhouse!" Farrell said
nothing for several seconds, leaving Thorn to wonder briefly whether he
had finally gone too far. Delta and the other special forces units
operated with a high degree of informality away from outsiders and
behind closed doors, but a two-star was a two-star was a two-star.
At last, the general simply shook his head. "I understand your concerns,
Pete. I know for a fact that some of them have been raised at higher
levels. But I also know what's politically possible and what's not in
this situation. Right now, the President wants action ASAP and he wants
it from us. And the Chiefs aren't going to get in his way to let us off
the hook. So we're all just going to have to shut up and soldier and
pray for the chance to do things the right way when it counts. Is that
clear?"
Thorn knew the only possible answer to that. "Yes, sir. Perfectly
clear."
NOVEMBER 16
Andrews Air Force Base, near Washington D.C.

A C-141 transport touched

down on the main runway at Andrews Air Force Base and taxied slowly
toward the four other Starlifters already parked on the tarmac. Dozens
of reporters and cameramen were on hand to record the first military
movements in the administration's highly choreographed and scripted
Operation SAFE SKIES.
Soldiers in black coveralls, Kevlar helmets, and body armor trotted out
of two of the C-141s, forming up facing away from the reporters with the
easy grace of disciplined troops. Even in the full glare of publicity
guaranteed by their dramatic arrival, the officers and men of Delta
Force's B Squadron wanted to keep their faces off television.
Air Force and Army crewmen swarmed near the open rear cargo ramps of the
other Starlifters, readying for flight the twelve small helicopters they
had ferried in, the MH-6 transports and AH-6 attack craft belonging to
Delta's own aviation company. More helicopters belonging to the 160th
Aviation Regiment were scheduled to arrive on transports throughout the
night.
NOVEMBER 17 Tehran
(D MINUS 28)
MOST SECRET General Staff, Armed Forces of the Islamic Republic of Iran
Operations Order 4
FROM: Chief of Staff TO: CINC, Army CINC, Air Force CINC, Navy SITUATION
UPDATE:
Recent news reports confirm earlier indications of large-scale troop

movements within the boundaries of the United States. The American
political authorities are reacting as we predicted. Most significantly,
the Americans are dispersing essential elements of their special warfare
and rapid-reaction force structure units of their elite 101st Division
and the Delta Force commando battalion. These formations are being
committed piecemeal to security details stationed in major American
cities. Effectively, they are chasing ghosts.
ORDERS:
1. All units slated for SCIMITAR should be brought immediately to full

operational readiness.

2. First-wave formations should begin moving to their preassigned

assembly areas NO LATER THAN 3 December.
CHAPTER 16.
OVERLOAD.
NOVEMBER 21 Anaheim, California.
(D MINUS 24)
Newly refurbished as part of an ongoing corporate effort to maintain the

glamour and profitability of Disney's oldest theme park, the Disneyland
Hotel stood as a tribute to the power of "imagineering" and the American
love of glitter and fun. The "guests" mostly parents with small children
and teenagers heading for the monorail ride to the park itself were
brought to a fever pitch of excitement by their surroundings. They moved
through a maze of enticing sights, smells, and sounds emanating from an
array of restaurants and souvenir shops. Live entertainers musicians,
magicians, and actors inside larger-than-life character costumes mingled
with the crowds.
With an effort, Hassan Qalib concealed both his disgust and his
amazement at the sight of so much godless luxury and so much waste.
Everywhere the young Somali looked he saw excess and idolatry. Idolatry
in the way these Americans taught their young to love and worship these
mythical beasts, these cartoon characters. Excess in the half-eaten food
they so casually discarded. The trash cans were full of hamburgers, hot
dogs, french fries, and other foodstuffs that could have fed a family in
Mogadishu for nearly a week.
Qalib caught sight of himself reflected in a storefront and scowled

inwardly. He, too, appeared contaminated by this evil land and way of
life. Three months on a typical American diet had added kilos of muscle
and fat to a normally bony frame. The extra weight made him less
conspicuous, but it also made him look bloated and alien when compared
to the older self of memory.
To complete the masquerade as a park-goer, he wore typically American

casual clothes: khaki slacks, brown loafers, and a light grey
windbreaker over a more colorful Mickey Mouse-emblazoned sweatshirt. In
his right hand he carried a large plastic bag full of gift-wrapped
packages purchased several days ago from one of the hotel souvenir shops
by another member of his special action cell.

Ahead of him the jostling crowds began forming lines as they approached
a row of turnstiles and uniformed employees at the entrance to the
Disneyland Hotel monorail station. He joined one of the lines.
With an effort, Qalib forced himself to smile politely as he showed a

young white woman his Magic Kingdom passport. The ticket guaranteed him
all-day admittance to the park and all its attractions. It also cost
more than most people in his starving homeland earned in a month. The
Somali was careful to smile with his mouth closed. Anyone who saw his
stained and broken teeth would not have mistaken him for a college-age,
middle-class American black man. She glanced at the passport and nodded
him through the turnstile with a chirpy, impersonal "Have a nice day!"
Still smiling faintly, he took the stairs up to the platform and blended
in with the other eager tourists waiting for the futuristic transport
that would take them to the "happiest place on Earth."
He did not have to wait long.
The sleek bullet shape of the train came into sight almost immediately,
gliding noiselessly along a gleaming monorail that ran above the vast
Disneyland parking lot and crossed the street to the hotel station.
Doors slid open as soon as it braked to a complete stop. People leaving
the theme park disembarked in a chattering rush. Only a smattering of
them, Qalib noted. The arriving train had been almost empty. That was
good.
Once those leaving were clear of the platform, he and his fellow
passengers were allowed to board. Each car held up to sixteen
passengers, and the Somali chose one near the middle. A man and woman
holding hands with a bright-eyed toddler took the seat facing him. The
door hissed shut behind them.
Qalib ignored them, and concentrated instead on double checking the

routine the train attendants followed before departure. What he saw was
reassuring. A single uniformed employee hurried down the row of
compartments, hastily making sure the doors were properly secured. The
young man paid little attention to anything or anyone else.
The Somali nodded to himself. Corporate cost-cutting had been shrinking

Disneyland's total work force for years. And now, with the start of the
flu season, the park was said to be particularly shorthanded. That would
make his task easier.
With a barely perceptible jerk, the monorail slid out of the station and

accelerated toward Tomorrowland Station.
Several minutes later, after a rapid run around the back half of the
park, the train braked as gently as it had accelerated, gliding to a
stop at a platform overlooking a large artificial lagoon. The grey and
white bulk of the Matterhorn loomed in the middle distance. The ride was
somewhat shorter than he'd expected, Qalib realised, but still well
within the time parameters laid down by his controller.
The Somali stayed behind when everybody else got off. Nobody paid much
attention to him. Anyone with a valid ticket to the park could ride the
monorail as many times as they wanted.
As he had hoped, there were only a handful of people waiting to board

for the return trip. It was still early enough in the day so that
tourists were pouring into Disneyland, not out of it. This time, as the
train pulled out, he had the compartment all to himself.
Qalib swung into action, moving rapidly through an often rehearsed series
of actions. First he dipped into his windbreaker pocket and pulled out a
tube of fast-drying epoxy. Then he reached under the top layer of
gift-wrapped packages in his bag, took out a metal case painted to match
the compartment interior, and set it on his lap. It was six inches long,
six inches wide, and three inches high. "Property of Disneyland" had
been stenciled across the case's outer face. There were adhesive strips
attached to its underside.
He flipped the top open and pressed a button on a small digital watch
attached to the inside front. Instantly, the display shifted from the
current time to a preset number and began counting down. A quick scan of
the wires leading out from the improvised timer showed no loose
connections. Satisfied, he shut the case and sealed the top with a blob
of epoxy. That should stop any prying hands for the short time needed,
he thought.
The young Somali glanced up from his work. The monorail was just
beginning its long arc over the crowded Disneyland parking lot. Careful
to keep his hands away from the adhesive, he leaned over, set the metal
case against the compartment wall at his feet, and tamped it into place.
He slid across the monorail compartment, closer to the door, and

surveyed his handiwork for a brief moment. Placed below eye level, the
case blended fairly well with its surroundings. It should escape
immediate notice.

The train began slowing. They were almost back to the hotel.
Qalib recapped the epoxy, dropped it into his bag, and stripped off his
windbreaker. That was the easiest form of disguise. Whites could rarely
tell blacks apart by their facial features. The station attendants
should see no immediate connection between the gray jacketed black man
who'd gotten on the monorail only minutes before and the young man in a
bright Mickey Mouse sweatshirt who was coming back.
When the doors slid open, the Somali walked unhurriedly toward the
stairs, completely ignoring the milling crowds waiting to board. They
were no longer his concern.
Ten-year-old Brian Tate mumbled a favorite swear word under his breath
as his freely swinging ankles jarred painfully against that dorky raised
bump that stuck out from the side of the compartment. He sneaked a
fearful look toward his parents to see if they'd heard him. Nope. He
relaxed. Both of them were way too busy pointing out the sights to his
bratty younger brother and sister. They were crossing over that stupid
submarine ride he'd taken two years ago. He sneered. You didn't see
anything cool, he thought. Just swimming pool water and some stuffed
fish. Even the submarines were on tracks.
Curious now, Brian bent over to inspect the wall. His hands brushed
against the bump and came away sticky. This was definitely very weird.
Whatever it was, it wasn't part of the train. It was a metal box.
The ten-year-old looked up. "Hey, Dad! Check this out. . ."
Inside Qalib's metal case, the timer blinked from 00:00:01 to 00:00:00.
Thirty feet over Tomorrowland, the Disneyland monorail exploded, torn

from end to end by a powerful blast. A ball of fire pushing razor-edged
shards of steel and aluminum roared outward in a searing, deadly tide
that surged over the tightly packed people waiting in lines below and
left them charred or broken and bleeding on the ground.
Most of the warped, burning remnants of the monorail were blown off the
track and plunged hissing into the lagoon.
New Hope Baptist Church, near Churchill Downs, Louisville, Kentucky
The deep, joy-filled voices of the New Hope Baptist Church choir were
loud enough to be heard in the parking lot outside the whitewashed,
wood-frame church. A special night service full of prayers for civic and

racial peace was in full swing. Other gatherings were planned later in
the week in churches of other denominations. Louisville's religious and
political leaders wanted to calm emotions that were boiling dangerously
near the surface as racial attack after racial attack rocked the
country.
To help keep the peace and make sure there were no ugly incidents, two
officers from the Louisville police department sat in a parked patrol
car outside the church.
Officer Joe Bailey listened to the music for a few moments before
rolling his window shut. He grinned over at his rookie partner. "Fine
singing, Hank. Mighty fine singing. Just kind of reaches down and picks
your spirit right up, don't it?"
Hank Smith nodded politely without saying anything. Music was one of the
things he and the older policeman would never agree on. His own tastes
ran more to U2 than to country or gospel.
The younger man turned back to the pile of routine reports on his lap.
Paperwork was always the bane of any cop's working life, especially when
you had a sly old fox like Joe Bailey for a partner. Fifteen years with
the Louisville police department had taught the older man every trick
there was to avoiding work he didn't enjoy. Work like filling out arrest
reports in the triplicate and quadruplicate so loved by bureaucrats.
Smith sighed under his breath. At least pulling guard duty outside a
church on a quiet night offered him a chance to cut into the backlog a
little. For several minutes, his pen scratched steadily onward through
page after page, accompanied by the faint, off-key sound of Bailey
humming and by the occasional crackle of voices over their car radio.
Halfway through one report, Smith stopped, his pen poised over a blank
line. He sat chewing his lower lip absentmindedly while mentally running
through the rules, regulations, and legal information he'd crammed in at
the academy. Finally, he gave up. He turned toward the older man. "Say,
Joe, what's the code for felonious "
Bailey's head exploded. Blood and bits of brain matter blew across the
rookie policeman's horrified face. The older man shuddered once and
slumped sideways across the seat with his bulging eyes fixed and staring
at nothing. Bright red arterial blood spilled across the papers in
Smith's lap.
The young policeman pulled his terrified gaze from the dead man at his

side and turned slowly toward the shattered side window. A dark figure
stood there just outside the patrol car, still, calm, and poised a
faceless man dressed in black from head to toe. Smith's eyes widened as
he saw the pistol aimed at his forehead.
His mouth opened in a frantic, whispered plea. "No. . ."
The last thing Hank Smith saw on earth was a blinding burst of bright
light.
Salah Madani lowered his silenced 9mm automatic and stared into the
car's blood-spattered front seat for a moment. Neither of the two
policemen showed any signs of life.
Sure now that they were dead, the Egyptian turned away and signaled the
rest of his team into action. Four men wearing the same kind of black
overalls and black ski masks to hide their features darted out of an
alley and loped across the parking lot toward the New Hope Church. Two
of them held shotguns at the ready, guarding another pair lugging heavy,
bulging backpacks.
Madani stayed by the police car ready to abort this mission at the first
sign of trouble. Not that he expected any. Not now. America's cities
averaged only two full-time law enforcement officers for every thousand
or so of their citizens. Spread so thinly across such a vast population,
the police simply could not be everywhere and protect everyone all the
time. This would be even simpler and safer than his cell's earlier work
in Dallas.
A soft whistle from the alley caught the Egyptian's attention, and he
saw another figure in black there giving him a thumbs-up signal.
Antonovic had finished setting his charges ahead of schedule.
Men and women and children dressed in their Sunday best packed every pew
and aisle of the New Hope Baptist Church, swaying in time with the music
as they sang. Sweat beaded up on shining faces and foreheads. With so
many people crowded so close together, the temperature inside was
climbing rapidly, but nobody wanted to break the spell the overwhelming
sense of fellowship and community by opening the church doors or
windows. Perhaps later, perhaps when the minister began his oration,
they would seek comfort in the cool night air. For now, though, the
congregation was content to stand and shout out its joy to the Lord in
hymns of praise and celebration.
None of them heard the faint, muffled thump as an explosive charge

knocked out an electrical switching station two blocks away.
The power went off in a five-block radius around the New Hope Baptist
Church. Streetlights and homes went dark instantly. But the loss of
electricity knocked out more than lights. It also disabled fire alarms
and sprinkler systems.
Inside the church itself, the hymn stumbled to a stop in the sudden
darkness. Voices rose in consternation as people called out for lights
or for their husbands, wives, parents, and children. Other voices urged
calm and asked everyone to stand still until the electricity came back
on. Two of the ushers standing in the back tried to open the main doors
to let the congregation filter outside.
They were chained shut.
Seconds later, the incendiary charges Madani's men had planted around
the outside of the church began going off.
Washington, D.C.
Although it was close to midnight, most of the lights

in the massive FBI headquarters building were on. More bright lights
shone on the streets surrounding the imposing structure. Television
crews from around the world were camped out there, relaying a constant
stream of reports to their viewers about the progress, or lack of
progress, of the FBI's special counterterroristforce. Normally,
D.C.-area investigations were run out of the Washington Metropolitan
Field Office at Buzzard Point on the Anacostia River. In a bid to
present the public with a confidence-inducing backdrop, the FBI's
powers-that-he had insisted that Special Agent Mike Flynn run his task
force from the more imposing and accessible Hoover Building on
Pennsylvania Avenue. As the weeks slid by without results, many of them
were beginning to think that had been a mistake.
Just through the building's main doors, Colonel Peter Thorn finished
signing in at the security desk and clipped a visitor's badge to his
uniform jacket. "Where do I go now?" he asked.
A grim-faced guard slid his briefcase back across the desk and pointed
toward a small open area near a bank of elevators. "Just wait there,
sir. Agent Gray will be right down."
Thorn spent the next few minutes watching a sporadic stream of other
visitors run through the maze of security precautions. Like every other

important government building and military base, the Hoover Building was
locked up tight shielded from terrorist attacks by concrete barriers
outside and metal detectors and armed guards inside. So far none of the
right-wing or left-wing terrorist groups they were hunting had tried to
target a secure installation, but no one was taking any chances.
Helen Gray stepped out of an arriving elevator into the waiting area.
She smiled as soon as she saw him, but even the smile couldn't hide the
fact that she was dead tired and deeply troubled. There were faint worry
lines developing around her eyes.
Thorn knew that expression. It was the same look he saw on every face
inside both the Pentagon and the Hoover Building. It was the same look
he saw every morning in his mirror. It had been sixteen days since the
first bomb blasts rocked the National Press Club. Sixteen days. And yet,
despite the application of massive investigative manpower and every
piece of advanced forensic technology at the FBI's disposal, they seemed
no closer to solving any of the dizzying parade of terrorist attacks
that were coming with increasing frequency. They were losing ground, not
gaining it.
Helen stopped a few feet from him. "Hello, Peter," she said softly.
"Hi." Thorn struggled against the temptation to take her in his arms.
They were on public ground and near the inner sanctum of her
professional life. Flaunting their personal relationship inside the
Hoover Building would only damage her hard-won credibility with her
superiors. "I've got those patrol overlays you asked for."
"Great." She nodded toward the elevators. "We can go over them in my
office, if you'd like."
"I'd like that a lot."
On paper, Thorn was here to help coordinate Delta Force's operations in

and around Washington with the FBI's counterpart counterterrorist unit,
the HRT. In reality, he hoped to obtain more hard data than he could
glean from the Pit-flack news briefings the Department of Justice held
at irregular times. Virtually the only good thing about the
administration's ill-conceived Operation SAFE SKIES was that it gave him
a better excuse to prowl around inside the Bureau's hallowed halls. He
was still looking for some way to make himself useful to his country in
this snowballing crisis.
Helen led him into an elevator and punched the number for the floor set

aside to hold Flynn's special counterterrorist task force. They rode up

in a companionable silence. The security cameras and microphones visible
on the car ceiling precluded any meaningful conversation.
They emerged into a bustling hallway. Plush carpeting, soft lighting,

and freshly painted pastel walls testified to the administrative clout
of those who ordinarily worked in this part of the headquarters
building. Now the administrators and bureaucrats were gone, crowded onto
other floors by Flynn's task force.
Everywhere Thorn looked he saw agents and technicians hard at work

hunched over computer terminals or blownup crime-scene photos, standing
over humming fax and copier machines, or hurrying from room to room
carrying hard-copy files or disks. But there were also more untenanted
offices and empty desks than he'd expected.
Helen saw his quizzical look and nodded wearily. "We're running short of
warm bodies and good brains. Between Chicago, Dallas, and Seattle, we'd
already lost a lot of manpower. Two more teams left for Disneyland and
Louisville tonight. I'm afraid we're getting close to the breaking
point."
Thorn knew exactly what she meant. For all its influence in American law
enforcement, the FBI was a comparatively small organisation. Just over
eight thousand agents worked out of the Bureau's fifty-five field
offices, and only a small percentage had the training and experience
needed for topnotch counter-terrorist work. In 1995, the investigation
of the Oklahoma City bombing had tied up most of the FBI's available
forensics specialists and terrorism experts for weeks. Now the Bureau
was being forced to cope with the terrible equivalent of a new Oklahoma
City attack one or two times a week. Flynn's task force was the only
place to find the people needed to staff additional investigative units.
Caught in a constant reshuffling as new teams were formed and dispatched
to the field, the strain was clearly beginning to tell on the agents
assigned to each case. There were only so many investigators, so many
hours of computer and lab time, and so many hours in the day. It was no
wonder that all of them were beginning to feel like they were
floundering around in the dark, waiting helplessly for the next blow to
fall, the next bomb to go off.
Helen opened the door to a large office suite and led him through a
crowded central area. Panel partitions broke the room up into smaller
cubicles, each one just big enough for a single desk, two chairs, two
phones, and a network-linked personal computer. None of the people
closeted in the cubicles looked up as they passed through.

Helen had her own tiny office off to one side. It wasn't much just four
walls, a door, and a desk but it offered her some much-valued privacy.
She used it to catch up on paperwork whenever her HRT section was out of
the duty rotation.
She shut the door behind them and kissed him passionately, almost
fiercely. Then she stepped back and smiled again, a shade more happily
this time, at the surprised expression on his face. "I've been waiting
to do that since I last saw you, Peter."
For the first time in days, Thorn felt his spirits lift a bit. He moved
closer. "It has been a while. I guess I'll just have to prove my good
intentions all over again."
Helen's eyebrows went up. She backed up to her desk and held up a
warning hand. "Sorry! No fooling around on federal property, mister."
She shook her head in regret. "We'll have to save that for later. After
we're both off duty."
Thorn nodded slowly, briefly reluctant to come back to the grim reality
they faced. "Fair enough." He set his briefcase down on the floor and
took the chair she indicated. "So. Fill me in. From what I hear,
nothing's working."
Her smile slipped. "Worse." She sat down in the only other chair. "We
keep running into dead ends at every turn. We've got fingerprints from
the press club bomb, but they don't match anyone in our files. Even the
C4 used was bought by an untraceable dummy corporation. It's the same
story everywhere."
"I thought you had a picture of the bomber."
Helen nodded. "One of our guys spotted him on the videotapes shot by the
Metro surveillance cameras. Wearing that damned fake ECNS jacket and
carrying all his gear. Flynn's releasing it to all the news services
tomorrow morning."
Then she shrugged. "Not that it'll do much good. Here." She rummaged
around in the papers stacked on her desk, pulled one out, and slid it
across to him. It was a blowup of a photo taken by one of the Metro
cameras.
Thorn studied it and saw right away what she meant. The man framed in
the picture was dark-haired, thin, of average height, and wore dark

glasses and a mustache. Even if he still looked anything like the photo,
and that was doubtful, there were millions of men all across America who
might fit that description.
He handed it back to her without saying anything.
"We have even less to work with in Chicago," Helen said tiredly.
"Shell casings from the scene would help us ID the weapons used. . . if
we could only find the weapons. And that rental van we found was useless
wiped clean."
"What about the rental agency?" he asked. "Anything from them?"
"Zip. They think the guy who rented it had blond hair and blue eyes. . .
but they're not sure. What we are sure of is that he used a fake credit
card and a fake driver's license."
Thorn nodded. Again, that wasn't surprising. Credit card fraud and
forged identification were a multibillion-dollar business in the United
States. "And there's nothing new from any other site?"
"Not a thing. The explosions and fires in both Seattle and Dallas/Fort
Worth took care of most of the evidence. We know now they were both
deliberately set not accidents. We don't know much more than that."
Thorn set his jaw, fighting memories that were still painful. "What
about Flight 352?"
Helen's gaze softened. She had her own nightmare visions of that
terrible day and night by the Potomac. "The lab says the solid-rocket
exhaust residues we picked up on the shore near Georgetown probably came
from Russian-designed missiles either SA-7s or the newer SA-16s. Our
divers and the Park Police are still dragging the river for any bits and
pieces we could use to confirm that."
"Wonderful," Thorn said softly. There were so many SA7s and SA-16s piled
up in military and terrorist arsenals around the world that tracing the
weapons used for this particular attack would be almost impossible.
"What about on your end, Peter? Have you and the Maestro zeroed in on
any of our guys who might have gone bad?" Helen asked.
"Only a handful." Thorn spread his hands in a gesture of negation.

"And none I'd lay any money on. One's in prison, so he's out. Another's
overseas working as a bodyguard for a Saudi prince. I understand most of
the others had airtight alibis when your people checked them out.
Anyway, none of them showed any signs of having the kind of connections
or money they'd have to have to jump all over the country without
getting caught."
Suddenly, he shook his head. "I just don't buy this, Helen. I could
swallow the Bureau not spotting one or two small, sophisticated domestic
terrorist groups. . . but three or four or five? Where the hell are all
these bastards coming from?"
"Believe me, Peter, we've all been asking the same question," Helen said
quietly. She lowered her eyes to the pile of reports and photos on her
desk. "Our intelligence people honestly thought they had a handle on
every group likely to cause trouble. But it's a big country out there
and the evidence is pretty clear that we screwed it up somehow. Maybe we
counted too much on these people slotting neatly into our psychological
profiles. Or we relied too heavily on informants who weren't tracking
the right organisations."
She looked up again. "All I know is that we're getting hammered by

terrorists of all stripes using different techniques and weapons to hit
different types of targets in different parts of the country. And the
only thing I can see that they've got in common is that they're damned
good at what they do."
Thorn grimaced. "True." Every separate attack showed clear signs of

careful advance planning and attention to detail. That was one of the
factors that had first led him to believe someone with military training
might be involved. Something else about the terrorist strikes tugged at
his memory. Something about the communiques claiming responsibility. . .
Helens phone buzzed, breaking his train of thought. "Special Agent Gray
here."
Thorn sat still while she listened to someone on the other end.
"Right. I'll be there." Helen hung up. She looked sadly at him. "I have
to go, Peter. Flynn's called a meeting in five minutes to go over the
preliminary reports on the monorail bombing."
"Is he still giving you grief about sharing information with me?" Thorn
asked seriously.

"Not much." One side of Helen's mouth twitched upward for an instant.
"Mike Flynn's got a few too many other things to worry about right now.
So I think he's pretty well decided to turn a blind eye on us at least
as long as he doesn't trip over you every time he turns around."
Thorn forced some humor into his own voice. "Got it. I'll practice
tiptoeing on eggshells." He stood up. "I'll talk to you tomorrow?" he
asked.
She nodded and came around the desk to kiss him goodbye. "Tomorrow."
Thorn was on the Metro before he remembered what it was that had been
bothering him about the terrorist communiques. Every one of them had
been written or spoken in precise, textbook-perfect English. At first
he'd thought that was because the terrorists wanted to avoid giving the
FBI's language analysts any regional accents or speech patterns that
could be used to identify them later. But what if there was another
reason? A simpler reason? Did all the statements sound like textbook
English precisely because they were taken out of a textbook?
He thought hard about that all the way back to the Pentagon.
NOVEMBER 22 NBC News
morning briefing, "Terrorism in America"
NBC had built a special set in its New York broadcast studios as a
backdrop for its daily reports on the terrorist campaigns convulsing the
nation. A giant electronic map of the United States framed the news desk
and NBC's top anchorman. Pulsing red lights scattered across the map
marked areas officially confirmed by the FBI as terror attacks. A large
monitor showed the grim, determined face of Senator Stephen Reiser, the
Senate majority leader. He was being interviewed by satellite linkup
with the Capitol Hill television studio.
"If I understand you correctly, Senator, you believe that the

administration's response to this wave of terrorism has been too weak
and too hesitant. Is that right?"
Reiser nodded flatly. "That's right, Tony." He frowned. "For God's sake,
we know the kinds of people responsible for these atrocities. I see no
reason on earth to keep tiptoeing around the way we've been doing. A
little police or FBI raid here or there isn't going to stop this thing."

"What exactly are you proposing?" the interviewer asked curiously.

Reiser was a rare politician one noted for his blunt talk and acid wit.
The senator did not disappoint him.
"A knockout blow. Something that would stop these terrorists in their
tracks. I think the President should get up off his duff and declare a
nationwide state of emergency. We should slap every known member of
these extremist groups into preventive detention until we can sort out
the guilty from the innocent. And if the police and FBI are too damned
shorthanded, I think we should deploy the Army and Marines to do the
job!"
"Wouldn't the ACLU and other civil rights organisations object to " the
interviewer began.
"The hell with the ACLU!" Reiser interrupted sharply. "We're at war,
whether those idiots know it or not."
South-Central Los Angeles, California
Officer Carlos Esparo swore softly as the scene in his binoculars swam
into sharper focus. He and his partner were stationed seven blocks from
the improvised roadblock thrown up across a major street leading into
one of L.A.'s poorest and most dangerous neighborhoods. The roadblock
wasn't much not yet. Just a few old clunkers parked sideways across the
street. But it was manned by punks. By gang members wearing their
colors. By armed gang members. Most wore pistols tucked into their
pants, and he could see at least one shotgun. The LAPD officer was
willing to bet they had automatic weapons too. He'd had too many run-ins
with the local street gangs not to respect their firepower.
They were stopping every car and truck headed into South Central. Only
those driven by blacks were allowed through the roadblock. The others,
those driven by whites, Hispanics, or Asians, were waved back with
menacing gestures and shouted insults.
Esparo clicked the button on his radio mike. "No, sir. There's been no
violence. Not yet anyway. But I still think "
The voice of his watch commander cut him off. "Don't think, Carlos. The
orders come right from the top. You just stay put and observe the
situation. Got it? Don't intervene unless they start getting out of
hand. And even then, you check with me first. Is that clear?"

Esparo gritted his teeth. "Clear, sir." He understood the reasoning

behind his orders even if he didn't like them very much. With racial
tensions climbing every day, the LAPD could not risk sparking another
disastrous riot. Even his request for a SWAT sniper team on standby had
been refused. They were too busy guarding vulnerable installations and
city officials.
NOVEMBER 23 Oak Brook, Illinois
The coils of razor wire strung across the quiet, suburban street west of
Chicago seemed utterly out of place. So did the hunting rifles slung
over the shoulders of the well-dressed, mostly middle-aged men clustered
around a tiny portable heater. Their breath steamed in the freezing late
autumn air and they seemed acutely uncomfortable. But they also looked
angry and utterly fixed in purpose.
Against police advice, Oak Brook's various Neighborhood Watch groups had
decided to arm themselves against what they saw as a rising tide of
terrorism and civil strife. Their members, mostly wealthy lawyers,
doctors, and stockbrokers, were taking turns away from work to patrol
the streets and to man checkpoints at key locations. All of them were
determined to make sure that no "undesirables" bent on murder, rape, or
pillage menaced their homes or families.
America's social fabric was starting to come apart at the seams.
CHAPTER 17.
BLACKOUT.
NOVEMBER 24 On the Potomac River, near Leesburg, Virginia.
(D MINUS 21)
A severe autumn storm the howling, roaring creation of high winds and
driving sheets of ice-cold rain tore across Maryland and Virginia just
after dark. The long, black wall of clouds came pouring down out of the
Blue Ridge Mountains, scudding eastward across rolling hills, woods, and
open farmland toward the Chesapeake Bay. Thirty miles northwest of
Washington, D.C., the storm swept over the tall steel towers of the
PennMarVa Electrical Intertie.
The intertie's transmission lines linked Pennsylvania, Maryland, and

Virginia electric utilities together in a common power pool. Under
normal conditions, the network enhanced each company's market and power

supply position.
Lines running north gave them access to cheaper hydroelectric power

routed from Canada. The intertie also made it possible for member
utilities to swap electricity back and forth to meet unexpected demand
or to make up for out-of-commission generating plants.
Now, though, the power transmission network was a liability a weak point
open to attack. Its long high-voltage lines were especially vulnerable
where they crossed the Potomac.
Sefer Halovic turned his face to the bitter, clearising wind with
something very like exultation in his soul. For him the storm was a
manifestation of God's power a vast and elemental force lashing out at
America's sophisticated technology and its material works. It was surely
a sign of divine favor for his own secret war.
Strengthened by this revelation, he swung back to the task at hand.
A massive electrical transmission tower loomed out of the darkness above

him like some primeval monster. As warning to low-flying aircraft, a
ruby-red light blinked at its peak, one hundred and fifty feet above the
ground. The fierce wind keening through the tower's steel girders rose
and fell in eerie counterpoint to the low, crackling hum of raw
electricity coursing through the 500-kilovolt lines it supported.
Halovic peered through a blinding torrent of rain, following the swaying

power lines northward across the Potomac until they disappeared in the
swirling darkness well short of the Maryland shore. Another tower soared
there, visible only as a hazy, pulsing glow in the distance. Truly, this
was the place to strike, he thought. Once again, General Taleh's
planners had done their work well.
He felt a hand on his shoulder and turned.
Khalil Yassine had to yell to be heard over the wind and rain. "The
charges are in place!"
"Good!" Halovic patted the backpack slung from his let* shoulder. "I
will place the detonators myself Use the radio. Find out how Nizrahim
and his men are coming along."
The young Palestinian nodded sharply and slithered down the rain-soaked
slope toward where they'd parked the vehicle they were using tonight a
dark-colored jeep Wrangler. It held the automatic weapons they would

need later, spare explosives, and communications gear.
Halovic moved in the opposite direction, toward the nearest leg of the
giant transmission tower. He knelt beside the white blocks of plastic
explosive Yassine had molded to the steel, and reached inside the
backpack for a reel of detonator cord. More blocks of C4 were visible on
another of the tower's four supports. Ignoring the freezing rain soaking
through his jacket, the Bosnian began his delicate work. First, he stuck
sections of the detcord into all of the charges the younger man had
placed. Then he spliced the separate lengths together. He did not hurry.
Men who took foolish chances when rigging demolitions rarely lived to
regret their haste.
Satisfied that his splices would hold, Halovic started back toward the
Wrangler, carefully trailing the detonator cord behind him. Again, he
took his time, making sure of his footing before taking any step.
Slipping in the mud now could undo all his hard work.
The Bosnian would have preferred using a surer, easier means to set off
his explosives, but that was impossible. This close to a high-voltage
source, timed or electrical detonators were too likely to malfunction or
go off prematurely.
Yassine rejoined him halfway down the slope. "Nizrahim says they are
almost ready. He is standing by."
Halovic nodded without looking up.
Five minutes later, he knelt again, this time on the muddy access road
next to their stolen Jeep. This far away, the transmission tower was
only a half-seen blur through the pouring rain. A dirt embankment
offered rudimentary cover. He pulled more equipment out of his backpack.
In quick succession he taped the end of the detcord around a nonelectric
blasting cap and then attached a time fuse and fuse lighter. Ready.
Halovic climbed up the embankment and gently placed the detonator

assembly on the ground within easy reach. Then he slid back down the
embankment. Set.
Yassine crouched beside him holding the walkie-talkie to his face as

though it were a sacred talisman.
The Bosnian reached up and gripped the pull ring on the fuse lighter. He
glanced at his companion and nodded sharply. "Go!"

The younger man clicked the transmit button on the walkie-talkie.
"Fire!"
In that same instant Halovic yanked the pull ring out of the lighter and
flattened himself against the embankment. The blasting cap exploded,
sending fire racing through the detonator cord at 21,000 feet per
second.
THUMMP. THUMMP. Harsh white light flared against the dark, rain-drenched
sky as their plastic explosives went off, shearing through hardened
steel supports as though they were butter.
Two more explosions echoed across the river as the charges Nizrahim's
team had set on the Maryland tower detonated.
Halovic cautiously raised his head over the embankment to check his
handiwork.
With two of its four steel supports shattered, the Virginiaside

transmission tower shuddered, whipping back and forth through the rain.
Then gravity and its own enormous weight took hold. Girders and bolts
buckled under stresses they were never designed to withstand. Slowly
first and then faster, amid the wrenching scream of tearing metal, the
tower swayed sideways and toppled.
The long, twin 500-kv lines fell with it, whirring downward through the
air, smashing through trees, and splashing into the white-capped
Potomac. On the way down, they made contact and shorted out. Streamers
of hellish blue light arced back and forth between the swishing wires
like bolts of lightning trapped in a narrow space. Abruptly, everything
went black.
Halovic blinked away the dazzling afterimages and turned toward his
staring, openmouthed companion. "Come, Yassine. We have much more to do
before we are done."
The Palestinian nodded and followed him down the embankment to their
waiting vehicle.
PennMarVa Intertie Emergency Control Centers As planned, the terrorist

attack came at the worst possible time the hour just after sunset when
the demand for electricity peaked. Streets were now brightly lit against
the gathering darkness. Office lights, computers, and copiers were still
on. And millions of people coming home from work or school were flipping

on lamps, televisions, ovens, and microwaves.
So when the PennMarVa Intertie's 500-kv line went down, it created havoc
in seconds. Current was still flowing south with nowhere to go.
Emergency circuit breakers tripped automatically, desperately shunting
the electrical load to secondary 230-kv lines. But the cascading load
was too much for them to handle. Line temperatures rose rapidly,
climbing toward the danger zone. More circuit breakers blew out across
the entire system.
As alarms blared through several utility control canters, their

computers swung into action, fighting for precedence among themselves as
they tried to bring transmission lines back up. Power outages
hopscotched across a vast area south from Gettysburg all the way to
Williamsburg, Virginia. More and more substations and secondary lines
went black as they were knocked off-line. The edge of each outage was
easy to see. On one side of a street the houses and streetlights were
bright and warm. On the other side there was nothing but cold darkness.
By the time the situation stabilised, more than 300,000 homes and
businesses were left without power.
VEPCO trouble crew, off Route 7, near the Potomac Rain pounded the red
and grey VEPCO truck lumbering up the rutted access road. Water crashed
down across the windshield in waves that drowned vision for seconds at a
time. Branches scraped across metal as the fierce winds whipped the
trees on either side of the narrow road into frenzied motion. For an
instant, the truck skidded sideways as its tires lost traction in the
mud.
Almost anybody with any choice was either at home or heading there as
fast as the weather allowed.
Ray Atwater and his partner, Dennis Greenwood, didn't have a choice.
Both men had seen the weather coming and had said good-bye to their
wives, not expecting to see them again until the storm stopped, whenever
that was. While everyone else hunkered down, Virginia Electric Power
crews worked to keep the lines up and everyone warm.
Right now Greenwood drove while Atwater pored over maps and diagrams of
the power grid. Raised in Michigan's stormy winters, Greenwood fought
the rain-slick roads like a pro. Atwater was a rarity, a native of the
area, and he was more than willing to let the other man have the wheel.
Their first job was to find the line break and see how bad things really

were. In a sense, they were scouts for the construction crews assembling
at utility yards throughout northern Virginia.
Atwater shook his head as he used a penlight to scan the intertie map.
The first sensor reports showed that they'd lost the 500-kv line at one
or both of the river transmission towers. He hoped the sensors were
wrong. Even in good weather, trying to string new line across the
Potomac would be a delicate, ticklish job. Under the current conditions,
it would be all but impossible.
The troubleshooter put his charts away as the truck nosed out of the
woods onto the long, mostly open slope leading to the intertie Potomac
crossing point. He stared through the streaked windshield, straight into
the center of total darkness. It was no good. He couldn't see anything
up ahead no steel latticework and no red warning light. Nothing but
rainflecked blackness in the headlights.
Atwater glanced at his partner in surprise. "Where the hell's the

tower?"
He rolled down the window on his side, letting in the cold and wet, but
also improving his view. Still nothing. "Shit."
He thumbed the transmit switch on his radio mike. "Dispatch, this is

One-Five "
Rippling flashes lit up a small grove of trees only yards away. The
windshield blew inward.
Both Atwater and Greenwood were killed instantly by a stuttering

fusillade of automatic-weapons fire that ripped them apart. The utility
trouble truck rolled on for a short distance and finally came to rest
against the access road embankment. One lone headlight still gleamed,
shining across the twisted wreckage of the 500-kv transmission tower.
HRT ready-response section
A sudden gust bounced the UH-60 Blackhawk up

and down through the choppy air. The clattering rotor noise rose to a
new pitch as the helicopter's pilot fought to maintain his control over
the machine. They were only five hundred feet above the wind-whipped
surface of the Potomac. Between the wind, the rain, and the bitter cold,
flying conditions were right on the margin between dangerous and
suicidal.

Seated right behind the cockpit, Helen Gray gripped her MP5 submachine
gun tighter, trusting that her safety harness would hold. As the
Blackhawk nosed down into forward flight again, she leaned closer to the
copilot's helmeted head. "How much further?"
"Not far." He turned his head toward her, eyes invisible behind a set of
night vision goggles, and gestured through the windscreen. "Maybe
another half mile or so.'?
Helen slipped her own goggles down and stared hard at the wooded slopes
ahead. It was difficult to make out any details through the downpour.
"There. About five hundred yards ahead. Just out of the tree line." The
pilot's voice crackled through her earphones. "Looks like a vehicle.
It's not moving."
Helen saw the VEPCO trouble truck at almost the same moment. It was
stewed across an access road just below a pile of debris that must be
the transmission tower they'd briefed her on. The driver's-side door
hung open. "Take us in."
"Roger."
The Blackhawk swooped closer to the hillside, shuddering again as it

flew through more turbulence. HRT troopers in full assault gear slid the
hero's side doors open, bracing themselves against the sudden onslaught
of rain and wind.
Helen leaned out through the opening, focusing on the ground rushing
upward toward them. They were at one hundred feet. Fifty. Twenty-five.
Her fingers unsnapped the safety harness holding her inside. "Here we
go, people! Get set!"
The Blackhawk flared out just above the ground and hovered there, rotor
pounding.
"Move! Move!" Helen threw herself through the side door and dropped
prone with her MPS out and ready. The rest of her section spilled out
after her and took up firing positions, forming a defensive ring on both
sides of the helicopter. The instant they were all out, the Blackhawk
transitioned to forward flight and climbed away into the darkness.
She waited for the sound of its engines to fade, scanning the ground in
front of her for signs of movement. Tree limbs swayed in the wind, but
she saw no evidence of anyone still lurking in ambush. "Anyone see

anything?"
No one did.
Helen nodded, unsurprised. As she had feared, they were undoubtedly too
late. Unsure of what had happened to its men and suspecting only a
simple communications failure in the bad weather, VEPCO had delayed
reporting any problem for nearly an hour. When the call came in, Flynn
had immediately dispatched her HRT section to the scene. He had also
asked both the Virginia and Maryland state police agencies to set up
roadblocks in a wide perimeter around the power line crossing. She
frowned. By now the terrorists were snugly and securely hidden among the
D.C. area's several million inhabitants.
Helen's lips pursed as she sighted through her goggles at the

bullet-riddled VEPCO truck. Why should they linger on at risk, when they
had so easily and swiftly accomplished their mission?
Knocking down the two intertie transmission towers merely created a

onetime inconvenience for several hundred thousand people. By killing
the men sent out to cope with the problem, though, the terrorists had
multiplied the effectiveness of their attack a hundredfold. How many
utility crews anywhere in the United States would venture out to repair
a line break or downed power pole until they were sure that SWAT teams
or military units had secured the area? So power outages and other
problems that once would have lasted only minutes or a couple of hours
were bound to drag on for several hours or days.
Helen rose cautiously to her feet with the bitter taste of yet another
defeat in her mouth. Whoever these sons of bitches were, they'd
succeeded in throwing another monkey wrench into the intricately meshed
gears of modern American life.
WJLA late night news, Washington, D.C.
Rita Davis, one of the station's star reporters, stood framed against
the floodlit front steps of the Hoover Building. The petite, dark,
curly-haired woman seemed dwarfed by the harried-looking man next to
her.
"This is Special Agent Michael Flynn, the man heading up the FBI's
special task force on terrorism. I've just filled him in on the phone
call we received from the New Aryan Order, and he's agreed to speak with
us for a few minutes."

The camera swung up and over to Flynn, who was clearly impatient and
unhappy at being on TV. Davis couldn't say so on camera, but she would
certainly crow later to her colleagues about peeling Flynn away from the
layers of public affairs people screening the FBI's top investigator.
Bartering hot information for interview time had worked.
"Agent Flynn, can you tell us how this most recent attack may fit into
an overall neo-Nazi plan to set off a race war in this country?"
The FBI investigator frowned but answered smoothly. "As far as we know,
Ms. Davis, there is no overall plan. Some of the terrorist groups may be
loosely coordinating their operations, but we haven't even found any
hard evidence of that."
One of Davis's finely sculptured eyebrows rose skeptically. "No plan?

Then how do you explain the wave of terror that's been spreading across
this whole country for the last three weeks? Is this all just a terrible
coincidence?"
Flynn refused to rise to the bait. "I'm not prepared to discuss details
of our investigations at this time, Ms. Davis. But I will say that an
organized, nationwide conspiracy seems unlikely. Historically, none of
these radical groups have trusted each other enough to work effectively
together."
"And you have no other explanation?" prompted the reporter.
"The best way to get answers is to find and arrest the men responsible."
"And just how close are you to doing that?"
Flynn looked grim. "I can't comment on that. We're making some
progress." The tall FBI man turned away with a final, curt "That's all I
have time for, Ms. Davis."
The camera followed him striding back into the building, surrounded by
security men and aides, and then cut back to Davis. She addressed the
studio-based anchorwoman. "Well, Fran, there you have it. Despite an
intense effort, the FBI seems no nearer to stopping this deadly
terrorist campaign than they were at the very beginning. This is Rita
Davis, reporting live from the Hoover Building."
NOVEMBER 25 Over Bushehr, Iran, on the Persian Gulf
(D MINUS 20)

Captain Farhad Kazemi felt the C-130 Hercules transport plane bank
sharply, beginning its descent over the blue waters of the Persian Gulf.
They were on final approach to Bushchr's tiny airport.
He glanced forward toward where General Amir Taleh sat reading deep in
one of the unit readiness reports that consumed so much of the general's
time these days. Nearly sixty heavily armed soldiers wearing the green
beret of Iran's Special Forces filled the rest of the C-130's troop
compartment. Perhaps too many, Kazemi thought, but his near-raw nerves
demanded that he take every measure imaginable to ensure his commander's
security.
When Kazemi was a young officer candidate, Taleh had saved him from
execution by a Revolutionary tribunal, and ever since he had dedicated
himself to keeping the general alive. That was getting harder to do.
The commander of Iran's armed forces was playing a dangerous double

game. His real plans were still a closely guarded secret. But opposition
to his publicly stated policies was on the rise among Iran's religious
fanatics, some in the bureaucracy, and the survivors of the discredited
Pasdaran. Taleh's military and political reforms had wrecked many
careers, most with good cause, but they had also left behind many angry
men without much to lose. Such men were dangerous.
Kazemi felt himself pressed back into his seat as the Hercules bounced
once and then braked sharply before taxiing toward one of the hangars at
the airfield's far end. They were down.
The Special Forces troops trotted down the C-130's rear ramp and fanned
out across the airfield, securing the small terminal building and the
closest hangars before Kazemi allowed the general to emerge.
As a further precaution, Taleh would ride into town in one of three

identical staff cars. The captain also dispatched a squad to scout the
route ahead. Bushehr's sunlit streets might make a pleasant change from
Tehran's crowded, polluted, frigid avenues, but they could prove just as
hazardous.
Even though this was an unannounced inspection tour, Kazemi had no

intention of taking unnecessary chances. Arranging some of Taleh's own
"incidents" had taught him just how vulnerable they were outside the
well-defended precincts of their Tehran headquarters.
Headquarters, forward logistics base, Bushehr

The sleepy little town of Bushchr jutted out into the Persian Gulf at
the end of a narrow, waterlogged peninsula. Sand colored mud-brick
houses with balconies, latticed windows, and flat roofs lined the old
city's narrow, winding alleys and waterfront. Street urchins played
leisurely, seemingly endless games of soccer, sticking to the cooler
shadows wherever possible, dodging in and around brightly clad women out
on their own slow, daily errands.
During the 1700s the town had been the country's principal port. But
when it was bypassed by the trans-lranian railroad in the 1930s, it had
fallen steadily in importance and value. Exposed to repeated air and
missile attacks during the war with Iraq, Bushehr had sunk further as a
viable commercial harbor.
Now the port's main business came from the Iranian Navy. During the war,
Pasdaran Boghammer speedboats had used Bushehr as a base for raids on
Iraqi and Kuwaiti shipping with some success. Since then, the Regular
Navy had begun moving some of its activities northward from its crowded
main base at Bandar-e Abbas.
Kazemi felt himself start to relax only when their wellarmed convoy of
staff cars and troop carriers passed through the military checkpoint
marking the logistics base perimeter. This was now friendly ground.
One week before, contingents of Iranian Army troops had occupied the old
warehouse district adjoining the Bushehr naval base. They'd repaired and
erected fences and barbedwire entanglements around the area, boarded up
warehouse windows, and set up a ring of bristling sentry posts to keep
the curious out and some of Taleh's secrets in.
Military equipment and supplies of all kinds were pouring into Bushehr.
Convoys of trucks piled high with tank, artillery, and small-arms
ammunition had begun arriving from the north mostly at night and always
under heavy guard. Other materiel arrived at the airfield, flown
directly from overseas arms dealers.
Taleh had handpicked a trusted officer, one renowned as a master

logistician, to manage the all-important buildup here. Now it was time
to see if he was doing his job properly.
Surrounded by a small cluster of his own aides, General Shahrough Akhavi

was waiting for Taleh in front of the headquarters building, an old
commercial shipping office taken over by the Army. He was a short,
solidly built man, but his wire-rimmed glasses and full beard gave him a

bookish air, like a university professor or a bookstore proprietor. He

wasn't one of Taleh's inner circle, but the general had marked him as a
fine officer, another man with Western training who had suffered at the
hands of the Revolutionary Guards.
Taleh emerged from the car, and the two generals greeted each other
warmly. Kazemi ignored them and concentrated instead on rechecking his
security arrangements. What he saw pleased him. The Special Forces
detachments were in place, ubiquitous but unobtrusive. There were no
signs of trouble in any of the surrounding buildings. Good.
The captain turned back to his superiors.
Akhavi was introducing his staff to Taleh. As each man stepped up and
saluted, Kazemi studied them closely. He always found it interesting to
watch the faces of junior officers when they first met the Chief of
Staff of their nation's armed forces. Fear was common, as was awe, and
sometimes open admiration. He was possessive enough about his commander
to take something of a proprietary interest in their reactions.
One man, a tall, scarred major, seemed to keep his emotions very
carefully under control when he met Taleh. But as he turned away, a
flash of some strong emotion rippled across his features. He looked as
though he'd smelled something bad or seen something disgusting. The
expression was gone as quickly as it had come, but seeing it raised the
hairs on the back of Kazemi's neck.
A bad attitude like that was not conducive to a smoothly running

operation, and this was too important a post to let the matter pass. The
captain resolved to discuss Akhavi's staff with Taleh at the next
available opportunity.
The group, led by the two generals, started up the steps into the
headquarters building. Kazemi hung back as was his habit, to make sure
the security people were keeping up.
There was the tall major again, he noticed, moving quickly, maneuvering
through the crowd of officers to approach Taleh from behind. The man's
right hand was held tight and flat over his pistol holster, slowly
lifting the flap.
For an instant, Kazemi froze. The major was not simply a disgruntled
staff officer. He was an assassin.
The captain started moving, racing up the steps without calling out. The

security detail was too far away and the would-be assassin too close for
an outcry to do Taleh any good. He could see the man's pistol slowly
coming clear of the holster. No!
Desperate now, Kazemi shoved a fat colonel out of his way and lunged up
the last few steps. Still moving full tilt, he crashed into the assassin
from behind, knocking him to the ground in a tangle of flailing arms and
kicking legs. The pistol skittered away, unfired.
Shouts of surprise echoed above him, and Kazemi caught fleeting glimpses
of men running, some away from the struggle, others toward it. He felt
the other man attempting to rise and slammed an elbow into the back of
his neck hard enough to stun him. In seconds it was over.
A pair of hard-faced Special Forces troops arrived at a run and yanked

the would-be murderer to his feet, pinioning him between them. Another
retrieved the cocked automatic and held it out for all to see. That was
all the indictment required. At Taleh's curt nod, the guards hustled the
dazed assassin away for interrogation.
Kazemi picked himself up, bruised and scraped but barely winded by the
brief struggle. He looked around him. General Akhavi's look of horror
seemed genuine enough, and the staffs of both generals were confusion
personified. There appeared to be no more immediate danger.
Flanked now by guards with their weapons drawn, Taleh walked over as the
captain brushed himself off. Concern filled his voice. "You are all
right, Farhad?"
"Yes, General."
"Once again it appears that I owe you my life."
"It is yours to take, General." Kazemi smiled, half in pleasure at his

own success, half in knowing Taleh was safe.
The general touched his arm. "Can you take charge of the investigation?
I must still hear General Akhavi's report."
"Of course, sir." Kazemi actually would have liked a quiet cup of coffee
somewhere, but he knew the time to act was now, before any other
conspirators escaped or fabricated convincing stories. He hurried off to
find his opposite number on Akhavi's staff.
Two hours later, General Amir Taleh emerged into the bright afternoon

sunshine, blinking. He'd sat quietly through Akhavi's prepared briefing,

projecting an image of stability and confidence. He was fairly sure that
the logistics expert had not been involved in the attempt on his life,
and he wanted to show his trust in the man both for Akhavi's sake and to
reassure his staff. The Bushehr base was too important to the success of
SCIMITAR to leave in unwarranted turmoil.
But while half his mind had listened to the reports, the other half had
been busy running through the possible implications of this sudden,
unexpected attack. His security arrangements were so tight and well
managed that the possibility of a betrayal or a conspiracy within his
own personal staff was very slight. Nonetheless, such a thing could not
be completely discounted.
Taleh made another mental note to review their procedures with Kazemi if
the young man's investigation turned up nothing more here. The
alternative was even more frightening than betrayal by one of his own
men. It was the possibility that some of the officers in the Army were
so disaffected by his reforms and by his apparent rapprochement with
America and the West that they were willing to shoot him on sight even
at the certain cost of their own lives.
He shook his head slowly. Perhaps his hold on power was even more
tenuous than he had imagined. His shoulders stiffened. Well, then, all
the more reason to press ahead with his plans.
His operations here and in the United States were nearing a critical
stage.
It was time to use one of his most jealously guarded and sophisticated
weapons the special weapon his agent had acquired in Bulgaria so many
months ago.
NOVEMBER 26
(D MINUS 19)
Special Operations Order MAGI Prime via MAGI Link to WOLF Prime:
1. Effective immediately, activate OUROBOROS.
2. When possible, transfer your base of operations outside the affected

area and reestablish positive communications with this headquarters.
CHAPTER 18.

DIGITAL WAR.
NOVEMBER 27 The Midwest.
(D MINUS 18)
OUROBOROS went active at noon, central standard time.
At 12:01 P.M. Bill Rush, a farmer outside Red Wing, Minnesota, picked up
his phone and started punching in the number for his feed supplier. He
stopped, three numbers in, when he realised he wasn't getting a dial
tone. He whopped the receiver against the heel of his hand, but it
remained silent. Resolving to get a new phone tomorrow, he stomped off
to do his chores.
At 12:02 P.M. Fred Wong, a commercial real estate broker near Chicago's
Loop, tried to dial one of his clients to let her know he'd be a little
late for their meeting. Instead of a steady tone, the receiver was
silent. He tried line two and, when that didn't work, his cellular
phone. Nothing.
"Wonderful," he fumed, "an outage." Grabbing his suit coat, the realtor
sprinted for the elevator. His client was all the way across town, so he
had no time to waste.
Three minutes after OUROBOROS activated, at 1:03 P.M., eastern standard

time, Jeri Daniels, a salesclerk in Detroit's trendy "The Cache," ran a
Visa card through the reader, her first sale since coming back from
lunch. The small box didn't seem to be working. The window displayed
"dialing" as always, but then changed to "no connection."
"Annette?" Jeri called to another salesclerk. "Have you had any problem
with the card reader?"
Shaking her head, the other woman came over to help.
One minute later, in Fort Wayne, Indiana, Mrs. Ruby Jeffers shuffled
quickly over toward the telephone. That old electric space heater in the
back room of her apartment was sparking and smoking, and she hadn't made
it to eighty-three by sitting around. She would call the fire
department, if only to have them unplug the thing.
Arthritis forced her to move slowly, and the smoke was a little thicker
by the time she made it to the kitchen. She picked up the receiver and

frowned. Nothing. No dial tone at all. Not even static. Just silence.
She dialed 911 anyway, but there was no response.
"Oh, my Lord," she breathed.
Dropping the useless telephone, she left the kitchen almost running,
ignoring the pain shrieking through her joints. The smoke was thicker,
and the front door seemed a hundred miles away.
Precisely at 1:00 P.M., eastern standard time, all of the switching

computers for the Midwest Telephone company had suddenly ceased to make
connections. Occupied with some internal, mysterious task, they were no
longer taking any calls.
Inside a service area that spilled across two time zones, Midwest
Telephone was relied on by 40 million Americans living in Minnesota,
Wisconsin, Iowa, Illinois, Michigan, and Indiana for telecommunications
service.
1:05 EM, EST Detroit Officer Bob Calvin tried to phone his girlfriend
from the fast-food joint he'd stopped at for his lunch break.
Calvin was of medium height, with a very dark complexion, only one shade
removed from jet black. He kept his hair cut high and flat on the sides,
emphasising his lean, narrow face. He was in his late twenties, a
seven-year veteran of Detroit's police force. Although smaller than
some, he kept a lot of energy in his frame, and he could move fast and
hard when necessary.
He had the 0800-to-1600-hours shift, driving a police car through one of

Detroit's tougher neighborhoods. Come the afternoon and graveyard
shifts, they'd have two men in the car, but in the daytime one cop per
vehicle was all the force could spare. Usually, he didn't mind riding
alone in this neighborhood. He'd grown up here. He'd even volunteered
for this beat. Now, though, he'd been around long enough to know just
how close it was to the edge.
Hell, the whole city was. . . Calvin realized the phone he was holding
wasn't working and hung up.
He left the restaurant and climbed back into his patrol car. He reached
under the seat and pulled out a small cellular phone. Although they were
expensive to use, many cops bought them as backups for the car radio, or
to make personal calls when phones weren't available like now.

He pressed the dial and 1 buttons and heard the phone dialing. But the
message window displayed "no connection." He tried again, with the same
results. What exactly was going on?
He put the portable away, a scowl on his face. The bum phone meant
another long explanation to Linda, he thought irritably. He enjoyed her
company and her conversation, but she was not a patient woman. The
dangerous aspects of his job also worried her, and she often needed to
hear that he was still okay.
"All units on this frequency, all units," the radio crackled as he

settled himself and started the engine. "Repeat, all units. Landline
phone service is out. No incoming or outgoing calls from Dispatch can be
made. The problem may be citywide."
"Wonderful," Calvin muttered sarcastically. The city was on the verge of

blowing up, and now the utilities were on the blink. At least that
explained his problem.
He often missed having a partner not for backup, but just someone to
keep him company and bitch to at times like this. He could share his
worries with another cop, but not with Linda.
The nationwide, tit-for-tat wave of white racist and black supremacist

terrorism was threatening to tear Detroit apart. He'd seen some of the
confidential memos circulating through the department. Many in high
places were increasingly worried by the prospect of major trouble
between the city's poor, black inner-city neighborhoods and its
affluent, white suburban neighborhoods. Far too many of Detroit's people
were already choosing up sides. Plenty of "black spokesmen," radicalised
by the violence or radical to begin with, spoke of "taking the war back
to the whites." And too many of their white counterparts were talking
the same kind of garbage. The ugly reality of a race war seemed to lie
just around the corner.
Calvin shook his head. He'd broken up a lot of interracial arguments

lately. Vandalism and other low-level crimes were way up, and gang
activity was at an all-time high. He saw the murderous punks all the
time now, in packs on the streets, just hanging or cruising from
somewhere to nowhere, just looking for trouble. All they needed was a
spark to set them off.
Even as he worried, a small corner of his mind relaxed, imagining the

tack he could take with Linda. "I tried to call you, honey, but the
phones were out." Best excuse in the world.

But he knew that the solution for his small problem with his girlfriend
had created a much bigger problem for the city as a whole. Well, with
luck, the phone company would uncross their wires in short order and
bring everything back online.
Resolving to cover as much ground as possible, Officer Bob Calvin pulled

out of the hamburger restaurant's trashlittered parking lot and started
his patrol. He still had half his shift to go.
1:10 P.M., EST Midwest Telephone's primary operations center, near Fort
Wayne, Indiana
Maggie Kosinski pulled a printout out of the printer so

that she could see the data for herself. The traffic counters all read
fine. The links to the other Baby Bells throughout the rest of the
country were busy too. It was just that no calls were getting through
anywhere in the company's service area.
She temporarily ignored the shift operators clustered around her as they
all tried to suggest possible courses of action at once. She was the
boss, the person in charge of operations at the center. She'd been
summoned only moments after the outage began. Unfortunately, ten minutes
of analysis told her nothing.
Kosinski had worked for the phone company for almost twelve years,
starting after a tour in the Air Force as a communications technician.
She'd paid her dues as a technician and operator before becoming a
supervisor and then operations manager.
She was pretty, a little over average height, and had short blond hair.
She kept her hair short and dressed down at the office so she wouldn't
be accused of using her looks to get promoted. Today, for instance, she
wore a plain black sweater and cream-colored pants, little makeup, and
small, gold hoop earrings. Hopefully, they'd pay more attention to her
brains than her outfit.
Her second-in-command looked up from his desk. "Maggie, it's Jim

Johnston on the E-phone."
Jim Johnston was Kosinski's boss, the man in charge of company

operations. She ran to pick up the special line. Midwest Telephone had
its own backup system for maintenance and for emergencies like this.
"What have we got, Maggie?" asked Johnston matter-of factly.

She started spelling out the symptoms, using the same straightforward
tone. "The whole system's locked up tight. We're getting traffic
readings, but nothing's really being passed."
There was a moment of silence on the other end as Johnston tried to

digest news that was worse than anything he'd anticipated. "What have
you tried so far?"
"We aren't getting any hardware faults. So first we tried isolating each
of the switching computers from the others. That didn't help. So we've
stripped as much of the load as we can. But that still isn't making any
difference."
Because Johnston had once held her job, she only needed to give him a
shorthand picture of the system's condition and their first attempts to
fix it. Kosinski was more worried than she wanted to admit. She'd seen a
lot of different problems in her time, but all the standard fixes, plus
a few imaginative ones, hadn't done a thing. There were only a few
options left. And none of them were very palatable.
"All the switching computers are down?" Johnston asked.
"All within a minute of each other, all over the region," she replied.
It was hard to believe. This had never happened before, in her
experience or in the experience of anyone in the operations center.
Still, working with computers, you learned to expect the impossible.
"The system may be corrupted," Kosinski ventured reluctantly. "Either by

a bug or by damage to the code." "Meaning a virus," Johnston said
flatly. The chance of a bug in mature software was very remote.
"It's possible," she admitted. "The code's clearly been corrupted

somehow. I recommend that we shut everything down and reboot from the
master backups."
That wasn't her decision to make, thank goodness. Shutting the system
down and restarting it from scratch would guarantee that all
telecommunications services in the Midwest would be off-line for at
least another thirty minutes. The company's own losses and financial
liability were probably already running somewhere in the tens of
millions of dollars. Another half an hour out of commission might
increase that by an order of magnitude.
There was silence on the other end of the E-phone for several seconds.

"Can you salvage the accounting data?" Johnston asked finally. The
system's RAM held a significant fraction of the day's billing records in
temporary storage. Shutting the machines down would wipe all of that
information, adding millions more to the company's losses.
"I don't know, Jim. We've already dumped all that we can, but it looks
pretty bad."
Another silence. This one lasted longer.
"Well, go ahead. The quicker we start, the quicker we'll be back in

business. I'll call public relations." She could hear the frustration in
his voice. "Christ, they're gonna love this."
Maggie hung up, turned back to the shift crew, and started snapping out
orders. She was determined to bring the system back on-line in record
time, if only to shorten Jim Johnston's discomfort.
12:15 P.M, CST Chicago
The Chicago Mercantile Exchange sat quiet, almost

as silent as a tomb.
Jill Kastner, one of the hundreds of commodities traders milling around

in confusion, wished they'd kill the power as well and make the effect
complete. She had never seen the brightly lit trading floor so still. It
made the whole vast room seem alien and utterly unfamiliar.
Ordinarily, the exchange handled millions of dollars of business a

minute. Pork bellies, gold, stock market indices, foreign currencies,
and hundreds of other commodities. They all moved from seller to buyer
amid the shouting, yelling, and waving chaos of the separate pits.
Ultimately, though, the traders and their customers relied on
near-instantaneous communications and information retrieval. The
exchange's computer terminals were linked by phone lines to a
sophisticated net that spanned the globe. Without those phone lines, the
exchange was just another large, paper-littered room.
Jill Kastner frowned. They had been out of business for fifteen minutes
so far. Fifteen minutes that had cost her and her partners tens of
thousands of dollars of potential profit.
Some of the traders scattered around her were trying to catch up on

their paperwork. Others read the paper or tried the telephones over and

over, hoping to be the first back on the electronic web that made their
business possible. A few had already left the building for a quick drink
or a walk to blow off steam.
Jill was too competitive to walk away from a problem like that. She
simply tapped a pencil on the counter in front of her, tried to clear
her mind, and waited. Whenever the phone company fixed the problem,
she'd get back to work. The problem was, with the phones out, she
couldn't even prepare for the god-awful mess she knew would appear when
they came back on.
1:20 P.M, EST Detroit
The Napoli was a small Italian restaurant on Detroit's West Side. It

wasn't a four-star or even a three-star restaurant, but it served a good
lunch and had a regular dinner clientele.
Joe Millunzi, the owner, spotted trouble as soon as it came in off the
street. Three black kids in their teens, dressed in dark, dirty,
loose-fitting clothes. They all wore Detroit Pistons hats or shirts gang
colors, probably. They glided in the front door in a carefully studied
strut, hard looks on their faces. He knew his customers, and these
people were not here to buy lunch.
One hung back by the door while the others headed for the cash register
and his daughter, Carla. Millunzi shivered. Carla was busy with a
customer. She hadn't noticed the boys.
He had been standing a few yards away at the entrance to the dining
room, going over the reservations book. Moving as quickly as he could
without running outright, he managed to get to the register before the
two gangbangers. Whispering "Get Mama and everyone out the back!" he
shooed her toward the kitchen.
They saw Millunzi come up and watched the girl leave, but they didn't
seem to care. They just stopped in front of the register, coldly
regarding him. He was a big man, over six feet and a little overweight.
The two teenagers were both shorter, possibly not even fully grown.
Millunzi felt like a slab of meat being inspected.
His hands were hidden as he desperately pressed a small button on the

underside of the register stand. The alarm system was linked via a
dedicated phone line to an alarm service and from there to the police.
In a few minutes the cops would know there was a robbery in progress.

And Millunzi knew there were usually two police cars in this area at
this time of day. He'd made it his business to know. With luck, the
police could be outside in five minutes. Ten tops. just keep cool, Joe,
he thought nervously.
The two teens looked around to make sure no one else was paying much
attention. The shortest pulled his hand out of his jacket pocket,
showing Millunzi a silver-grey automatic pistol. It looked-immense in
the boy's hand.
"Give us the money, man," the teenager demanded in a small, even voice.
Having shown his weapon, he then folded his other hand over it and stood
quietly, waiting arrogantly for his chosen victim to comply.
Millunzi nodded hastily, swallowed hard, and rang up "No Sale" on the
register. It beeped and spat the cash drawer out at him. He carefully
scooped up the twenties, tens, and fives, and offered the wad of cash to
the one with the gun.
"All of it, fool!" the taller, older teen said in a harsh voice. He
savagely grabbed the bills out of Millunzi's hand and stabbed a hand
down at the register again.
The restaurant owner nervously gathered up the ones and rolls of coins
and started to offer it to them, but the triggerman snarled, and showed
him the gun again. "Not that shit! Give us what's under the drawer!"
Millunzi sighed and lifted the cash drawer, showing three bundles of
twenties in bank wrappers. He pulled them out, fighting the urge to look
at the clock or check his watch. It had been at least a minute. Maybe
two. Probably not three. Were Carla and Rosa out the back? His brain
seemed to be spinning, overheated with fear. Where were the police?
The two robbers smiled triumphantly as the older one took the bundled
cash. They both turned away toward the door, but the one holding the gun
suddenly swung around, whipped the gun up to point at Millunzi, and
fired.
The first round caught him in the stomach and slammed him back against
the wall. He instinctively clutched at his belly and groaned aloud
gasping as a wave of sharp, piercing agony struck him.
The triggerman fired twice more, this time into Millunzi's chest. As the
restaurant owner's consciousness faded, he noticed that' the teenager
still wore the same, small, triumphant smile.

The patrons in the restaurant reacted to the noise by turning startled

faces toward the cash register. They saw foe Millunzi sliding down the
blood-smeared wall behind the cash register and the young black men in
dark-colored Pistons jackets walking quickly outside.
Three blocks away, Officer Bob Calvin continued his patrol. He never saw
the three robbers, who escaped without a trace. There would be many
clean getaways that afternoon.
Bob Calvin's radio pulled his attention away from the heavy traffic
building up on the neighborhood streets.
"All units, this is the watch commander. This phone out age is a big
one. We're getting radio calls from neighboring jurisdictions. Their
land links are out too.
"Latest word from the phone company is that it's going to be some time
before they fix the problem, so the commissioner has decided to mobilize
the force. We're also coordinating with the hospitals and the fire
department. Ambulances and fire engines will be dispersed throughout the
city. Everyone look sharp, and we'll let you know when things get back
to normal."
Calvin whistled sharply. This situation must be even more serious than
he'd first thought. Mobilizing the force meant pulling all shifts in and
keeping everyone on duty until the emergency was declared over. It also
meant calling up the city's police reserves. The reserves had only
limited arrest powers, but they were armed.
Mobilizing the force and its reserves would put a lot more needed
manpower on the streets although at the cost of overtime pay. On the
other hand, Calvin realised, under the present circumstances, ordering a
mobilisation was a lot simpler than carrying it out. Without phone
service the department would have to send someone to knock on the door
of every officer or reservist being summoned to duty.
Still, that was the smart move to make, even if it meant he had to stay
on for a second shift. The city was ready to blow, and it was their job
to keep the lid on.
Of course, Calvin thought to himself with a tinge of regret, his date

with Linda for tonight was now in jeopardy. A citywide emergency was not
an excuse, not in her eyes, and she'd be worried sick. He was scheduled

to get off at four, and their date was set for eight. Surely, Midwest
Telephone would have its technical glitches sorted out by then.
1:30 P.M., EST CNN Headline News
The piece was third, after an update on the continuing and fruitless FBI
counterterrorist investigation and the equally fruitless Balkan
negotiations.
"Midwest Telephone technicians are scrambling to deal with a major

telecommunications outage affecting the company's entire service area."
A map flashed into view behind the anchorman's head showing the six
affected states. Together they formed an irregularly shaped red blob in
the heart of the country.
"For more than half an hour, the outage has paralysed industries,
businesses, stock markets, and commodities exchanges across a vast area.
Phone company spokesmen reached by emergency satellite downlink are
unable to explain the cause or offer a firm estimate for the resumption
of service. . ."
1:45 P.M., EST Midwest Telephone's primary operations center
"You're sure the masters were clean?"
It was a stupid question, even if Johnston did have to ask it, and
Maggie Kosinski shot him a hard look. "They're only three months old,
Jim. We made a new set after the last software revision."
Johnston had come down from his upper-floor office to watch them bring
the system back on-line. First the switching computers were powered down
and all the operating disks and tapes were removed. When the computers
were brought back up, Kosinski's technicians reloaded master copies of
the system software and rebooted.
It was an exacting, step-by-step procedure, one as carefully planned as

a satellite launch. It also hadn't worked. No calls came in, no
connections were made.
The two of them stood intently studying the operations center's main
control console. Banks of CRT screens offered them a visual
representation of the telephone system's cybernetic organism. They shook
their heads simultaneously, utterly baffled. By rights, the machines
should be fine.

"Taylor's gonna be pissed," was Kosinski's only comment.
John F. Taylor was the president and CEO of Midwest Telephone. He was
not an easy man to bring bad news to.
"It's gotta be hardware, then," Johnston insisted.
There were only two things that could go wrong with a computer. The
complex set of instructions, the software, could be bad in any one of a
hundred different ways. Alternatively, the hardware, made up of thousands
of complex components, could fail. It had to be one or the other. There
was no third alternative.
"We isolated and tested each of the CPUs, remember?" Kosinski was
adamant. "The equipment is fine. Besides, what conceivable fault could
create this kind of problem?"
Johnston spread his hands. "If it's not the CPUs, then the problem has
to be in the hookup somewhere in the system how they interact."
"Could be." Kosinski frowned. "Geez, that could be either a hardware or

a software screw up. . . or some weird combination of both." Part of her
mind groaned at the thought. Debugging the intricate interactions of the
machines and code as they communicated with each other would be a
brain-burning exertion.
She shrugged. It was necessary. Then she brightened. If she was the one
who brought the phone system back into operation, she would get the
glory. Of course, she was also the one who would take the fall if the
system stayed down.
Kosinski got to work.
2:00 P.M, EST CNN Headline News
"Our top story this hour is the continuing phone outage in the Midwest.
"Phone service in Minnesota, Wisconsin, Iowa, Illinois, Michigan, and

Indiana remains at a complete standstill. While some attempts to place
calls have been successful, Midwest Telephone spokesmen estimate that
only one in a thousand or even one in ten thousand calls are being
connected.
"The outage remains confined to the six-state region, but the rest of

the nation's telecommunications companies are reported to be closely

monitoring the situation.
"In an exclusive radio interview with CNN, an assistant to John F.

Taylor, Midwest Telephone's CEO, hinted that the company suspects
outside interference with its operations. Apparently, Midwest Telephone
has requested emergency assistance from both the FBI and the Federal
Communications Commission. . ."
Randy Newcomb stood with the rest of the crowd watching the fire gutting
old Mr. Romano's house. The fire department was nowhere in sight.
He felt strangely detached. Neither the sight of the fire nor the old
geezer's loss meant anything to him.
Randy lived on the corner with an older brother and an alcoholic mother.
Just eighteen, he'd been drifting in and out of high school for more
than a year. He was a bright kid, and his brains had earned him
leadership of the F Street posse. But they hadn't been enough to keep
him off crack.
The fire was just one more unimportant event in his drab existence. The
only color was provided by small vials of crack. Getting the money for
the next vial and the one after that occupied his entire being. Nothing
else was worth much thought or worry.
Newcomb heard the neighbors talking about the phones being out, and
complaining about not being able to call a Sre truck or an ambulance.
That struck a sudden spark in his brain. If people couldn't reach the
fire or emergency services, they also couldn't alert the police to any
trouble, he slowly realized, smiling.
Drifting away from the crowd, he trotted back to his own house and
grabbed the car keys. He had to collect a few of his friends. If they
moved fast before the phones came back on, they could really score.
He turned the key, and the old Ford turned over. Reaching under the
seat, he pulled out a 9mm automatic. He checked the magazine and patted
the weapon affectionately. This was going to be fun. After all, the
police couldn't possibly be everywhere at once.

Newcomb wasn't alone.
Ninety minutes after the phones went dead, Officer Bob Calvin had the
frustrating feeling of knowing there might be crimes going on all around
him, but of being unable to do more than sweep up. He'd found out about
the Napoli restaurant robbery only when someone flagged down his car and
told him about the shooting.
By then, it was far too late for Joe Millunzi. All Calvin had been able
to do was summon the detectives and the coroner. Even that took extra
time, because the coroner's office was not normally on the radio
circuit. Someone had finally passed them a walkie-talkie, but until then
Dispatch had to send a runner over to their office. Calvin had the
sinking feeling that Detroit's medical examiners would be busy today.
He scrambled back into his patrol car still trying to think of a way to
increase his chances of stopping the bad guys before they struck again.
It was the old story. Walking a beat instead of driving would make him
more accessible to the community but it would also cut the ground he
could cover by a factor of ten. Using a motorcycle or bicycle instead of
an enclosed car would have been a compromise, but just looking at the
freezing weather outside made him shiver at the thought. Bike patrols
were practical in the Sun Belt not here.
Detroit's police force had operated with radio dispatch for years, and
before that they'd used a call box system for the beat cops. But both
those communications systems depended on people phoning the police when
they spotted trouble. You just couldn't protect a large city any other
way.
Now the city's officials were scrambling to patch together a makeshift

replacement for the telephone system. Neighborhood watch patrols and
citizens with CB radios were already taking to the streets, but they
were sometimes more of a hindrance than a help. He'd already heard of an
incident where one officious idiot thought a radio in his car gave him
arrest powers and tried to stop a liquor store holdup on his own. The
man had paid for his overzealousness with his life.
The CB nets were confused too. Most of the people using them lacked the
discipline and training needed to manage a communications net
efficiently. Multiple callers on a limited number of channels often
turned the airwaves into a static laden Towel of Babel. There were even
some jokers actually putting out false alarms sending an already
strained police force off on wild-goose chases across the city.

But then again, maybe they weren't just pranksters, Calvin suddenly
thought. The street gangs and other criminals infesting Detroit's poorer
neighborhoods knew what was happening around them. Maybe some of the
smarter bastards just wanted to make sure they were left to run wild
unmolested.
He slowed as a knot of people on the sidewalk ahead drew his attention

and his concern. What he saw was unusual, and today anything unusual was
bad.
Storefront shops and run-down apartments lined both sides of this

two-way street. As he drove closer, he saw that the crowd he'd spotted
was clustered around an appliance store. People were moving quickly in
and out of the store, and even from this distance he could see a
shattered window.
Wonderful.
He picked up the microphone. "Dispatch, this is Unit FiveThree-Two. I've

got looting at Concord and St. Paul. I need some backup."
The dispatcher's voice came back through the radio speaker, relaying his
request to the closest patrol cars. "Any units to assist Five-Three-Two
at Concord and St. Paul?"
The responses were not reassuring.
"Unit Five-Two-One, I'm stuck here for at least fifteen more minutes."
"Dispatch, this is Two-Four-Four. Negative on that. I'm tied up with two

in custody."
"Unit Two-Three-Two, I can clear and go. But I'm ten out."
Shit. Ten minutes was way too long. Calvin thumbed his mike again.
"Roger, Dispatch. I'll do it myself. Out."
He shook his head. Trying to break up a crowd alone violated not only
standing department policy but common sense. Handling a mob this size
ordinarily required half a dozen men. But the times were not ordinary
and he'd studied the crowd's behavior while the dispatcher made her
futile calls. He had a glimmering of an approach that might pay off.
He was facing about twenty or thirty people, most of them adults. They

seemed more intent on getting into the store and getting out with boxes
or items in their arms than in physical violence. He didn't see any gang
members nearby with bloodier ideas on their tiny minds.
Calvin parked the car half a block up from the store and hopped out,
taking the riot gun with him. He stood behind the driver's side door for
half a moment, surveying the situation one last time. No one in the
crowd paid much attention to the lone cop car and the lone cop.
"Time to restore the peace and earn my pay," he muttered under his
breath. He pumped a round into the riot gun and trotted toward the
appliance store. His heart started to pound.
A few people at the edges of the crowd saw him coming and faded away,
some pulling friends with them, the others just hightailing it up the
street. The rest were still trying to force their way inside. The
looting must be just starting, Calvin concluded. Good. Now was the time
to stop it.
He pulled the trigger on the shotgun, firing it into the air. The weapon
bucked in his hands, and the roar easily drowned out the mob's confused
babble. "Everyone on the ground now!" he shouted.
More of the crowd, maybe half, broke and ran. The rest stood their
ground, apparently trying to gauge their chances. After all, they were
many, and he was only one.
Calvin sensed their mood and fired the shotgun again, closer this time
but still over their heads. Most of the rest took flight. He pumped
another round into the riot gun and levered it at the few who were left.
"Go on, get out of here!"
Needing no further instruction, they fled.
Even as they disappeared into alleys and doorways, Calvin suddenly

realized he wasn't breathing. Letting the air held in his lungs out with
a whoosh, he took a breath and felt the tightness leave his body. He
took off his cap and wiped the sweat off his forehead. "Shit, maybe that
was stupid, but it worked."
Trotting toward the shattered storefront, he sighed. With enough backup,

he could have arrested them all, but the jails would already be full
tonight. Anyway those weren't the kind of people he wanted to lock up.
He'd seen their worn out winter coats, and lean, careworn faces. They

were just taking advantage of something started by someone else some

thief or gangbanger who'd broken in the store's windows.
Calvin reached the store and stepped inside, picking his way through the
jumble of boxes and broken glass. Almost immediately, he spotted the
bodies. One lay by the front door, while another sprawled behind the
counter.
He knelt by the closest, a Korean man in his forties who had been shot
at least twice. He checked the man's pulse quickly, but it was obvious
from the head wound that he was stone-dead. Damn it.
Calvin turned to the other victim. This one was a Korean woman probably
the dead man's wife since they were almost the same age. She lay on her
back near the smashed open cash register, almost spread-eagle, and with a
single wound in the chest. The bullet must have gone all the way
through, he realized, looking at the pool of dark blood all around her.
She was still alive, but she wouldn't be for much longer not in the
cold and not after losing that much blood. . .
He sprinted back to his patrol car and pulled up next to the shop. As he
drove the short distance, he reported to Dispatch, asked for an
ambulance, and checked again on his backup.
"Backup is still five minutes out, Five-Three-Two. Ambulance delay is

currently twenty minutes or more."
Calvin swore. Without adequate communications, the city was losing its
ability to deliver emergency care with the necessary speed. Another link
to civilisation had broken.
After quickly applying field dressings from the first-aid kit in his car,
he loaded the wounded woman into the backseat and sped off for Mercy
Hospital, fifteen minutes away. He knew the looters would come back as
soon as he left the scene, but there was nothing else he could do.
Mercy Hospital was a mess. The emergency room was crammed, of course,
nothing new about that, but the injured were coming in so fast that a
triage team had been set up in a nearby meeting room.
Detroit was falling apart. The drugged-out thugs and drunken punks who
perpetrated Devil's Night every Halloween were taking full advantage of
the developing crisis. The fire department had been swamped by hundreds
of small fires, any of which could flare out of control if not contained

in time. Besides the fires, a wave of looting, robbery, and revenge
killing was spreading through the city as police response times lagged
further and further behind.
After leaving the wounded Korean woman in the hands of a haggard

surgical team, Calvin reported in.
"Roger, Five-Three-Two," the dispatcher acknowledged urgently. "Code

Three to the commercial district. Report to the mobile CP at Michigan
and Woodward."
Calvin sprinted back to his car and tore out of the hospital driveway at
high speed. Code Three meant move it, lights and siren. Something big
and bad was going down.
Detroit's biggest tourist attraction was the Renaissance Center, a

glittering, high-rise collection of shops and offices right on the
water. Part of an extensive redevelopment plan by the city, it had
become a symbol of Detroit's hope for better economic times.
Now the Renaissance Center was on fire, and Calvin could see the smoke
billowing skyward as he raced up Michigan Avenue. He pulled up to the
command post, a cluster of police cars, vans, and ambulances parked a
few blocks from the complex. As he drove up, an ambulance pulled away,
screaming back down the avenue.
The command post was close to the Center, but far enough to be out of
immediate danger. Calvin could hear the dull roar of a crowd out of
control just a few blocks away. He could also smell smoke and tear gas.
The streets had been blocked off.
The commander-on-scene was a middle-aged, harriedlooking lieutenant

hurriedly briefing and assigning policemen as fast as they reported in.
His name tag read "Haskins." He grabbed Calvin by the arm and pointed to
a street map spread in front of him. "Set up a roadblock at this
intersection. Nothing goes south toward the Renaissance Center. You're
part of a cordon around the area. Got it?"
Calvin nodded and drove off to take up his position.
4:30 P.M., EST Riot control cordon, near the Renaissance Center, Detroit
Beneath an overcast sky, it was already twilight. Off to the east, the
blazing towers of the Renaissance Center glowed orange against a black
horizon.

Despite the cold, deepening as the sky darkened, Bob Calvin waited
outside his police car. So far he hadn't had much to do beyond waving
off those few idiotic motorists who somehow hadn't heard the news.
To Calvin that seemed almost impossible. He'd been listening to the

radio transmissions describing the disaster overtaking Detroit's city
center for more than an hour.
Someone, nobody seemed exactly sure who, had firebombed two of the
Center's towers, trapping hundreds of workers inside. The arsonists
hadn't fled when the fire department arrived on scene. Instead, they'd
begun sniping at the firemen and rescue workers, forcing them to fall
back until a police SWAT team showed up.
But then, in turn, the SWAT team was driven back by a new wave of angry,
young black men pouring out of the rundown row houses only a few blocks
from the Renaissance Center. Word of the arson and looting attracted
many who seemed determined to burn the soaring towers to the ground,
along with anyone, black or white, still inside. More police units were
fed in to regain control.
For the first few minutes, despite the increasing furor, Detroit's law
enforcement units had seemed to have the upper hand over the rioters. To
Calvin's trained ear, the reports of arrests, disturbances, and requests
for ambulances had been rushed and excited but indicated that the
officers were still in control.
Then, almost as soon as true darkness began falling, the radio

transmissions changed. Now there was real trouble.
Calvin heard someone, a sergeant he knew only by voice, suddenly

transmit, "Jesus, Tactical! We've got more bad guys swarming us! Too
many! We need immediate assistance!"
There were sporadic gunshots audible over the radio now.
"Say again! Shit! Tactical, we're getting fucking overrun "
And that was it. Nothing more.
Calvin listened to the static hiss for a moment more before scrambling
back inside his patrol cruiser. He reversed away from the barrier he'd
been manning and headed east toward the Renaissance Center. He
considered calling the CP to ask for permission- to leave his post and

then scratched the idea. There wasn't enough time. His buddies on the
police line needed him now.
He skidded to a stop at a line of black and yellow traffic barriers

blocking off the wide, divided boulevard that ran past the Renaissance
Center.
The Center's landscaped grounds were filled with a tangled mass of

people, overturned cars, and burning emergency vehicles. Flickering
light from the flames and from spotlights showed him a huge crowd, more
than a thousand strong, on the rampage. Shots rang out from time to
time, but it was impossible to tell who was firing at whom.
The mob had a small group of police and firemen at bay more than a block
away from the Center itself. Officers were loading and firing tear-gas
canisters into the crowds, most of whom now seemed intent on rolling and
torching a couple of fire trucks.
There were bodies littering the ground behind the police line, some
motionless, others writhing in pain. They were being rushed into
ambulances as the riot police fell back, giving ground slowly to win
time for the medics to load up and escape. It was clear that the police
had not only lost control of the Renaissance Center Plaza, they were
actually fighting for bare survival.
Calvin abandoned his vehicle and sprinted toward the retreating police
line. He was careful to hug the sides of buildings and duck behind cars
or any other available cover whenever possible. Right now the mob was an
aimless, angry animal, searching for prey. He did not want to draw its
attention.
He spotted a figure behind the line issuing orders and hurried over.
There was enough light to see that it was Lieutenant Haskins. Blood ran
down the lieutenant's face from a cut on his forehead, and he had one
arm hanging limply at his side splinted with a riot baton.
Haskins didn't bother asking why he'd abandoned his position. Instead,
he yelled, "Get on the radio and pull in the rest of the cordon! They're
about all the help we're going to get!"
That would only give them about ten more officers to reinforce the line.
Stunned, Calvin exclaimed, "Isn't the department going to send anyone
else?"
Haskins shook his head, then winced at the motion. "The department's got

other problems besides us. The whole god damned city's going up
tonight!"
Still shocked, Calvin found the nearest intact police car and relayed
the lieutenant's orders. As he headed back, another shot cracked out
from the mob. He saw a cop fall, clutching his leg. Another of fleer
fired back.
Calvin hoped the man had a clear target.
He ran toward the injured policeman, but two paramedics beat him there.
They dropped to the ground beside the groaning man, feverishly stripping
off his riot gear as they tried to treat his wound.
Calvin knelt close by, putting the riot cop's helmet, gas mask, and
bulletproof vest on as fast as they came off. He snatched up the fallen
officer's baton and clear Plexiglas shield, and took his place in the
shrinking police line.
He could see the crowd more clearly now. They were only a hundred yards
away close enough to make out individuals. Somehow, though, the rioters
all looked the same. Young men in dark clothing ran, shouted, and
taunted the police. All were black or Hispanic. Bottles and other
missiles flew out of the darkness toward the police line. Most fell
short. A few clattered off their upraised shields.
Calvin slid into position and immediately felt a little more secure,
although he knew that was illusory. He was part of a disciplined line of
trained men, but the chaos they were facing made him feel like an island
of sand facing the raging ocean.
He stiffened, readying himself, as a band of screaming young toughs

suddenly shoved their way forward out of the crowd. Some were waving
baseball bats or tire irons.
THUMMP. A tear-gas canister sailed over his head and landed in the
middle of the advancing teens. They scattered.
A ball of flame blossomed skyward in the middle of the plaza. Calvin

guessed that was a car's fuel tank cooking off.
The command came for them to step back, and he backed up in line with
the others.
Now Calvin could hear a bullhorn blaring somewhere out in front.

Somewhere out in the middle of the mob. He couldn't hear the words, but
he could hear their rhythm and pitch. Did this beast have a brain? The
thought frightened him, and only his training steadied him. They stepped
back again.
The crowd actually drew away from him and the other riot police, and for
a moment he hoped they had grown bored or were more interested in easier
prey. Then he saw that they were clustering around the bonfire the
burning car. The voice shouting through the bullhorn was still
indistinct, but he could hear cheers and answering shouts from the
throng.
Suddenly, almost as one, they turned to face the police, and Calvin knew
what the man with the bullhorn had been saying. The cops are the enemy.
Kill them. Take their weapons. Simple, brutal instructions commands the
crowd was ready to obey.
The mass started to move forward, and he fought down a feeling that the
whole thing was headed straight at him. He tried to pick out individuals
at the edge and saw that while they were eager to shout, they were
reluctant to challenge the police line physically. Pushed from behind,
though, they did advance, first walking and then running.
Calvin heard more feet slamming onto the pavement behind him, and knew
that the line was being extended as every ablebodied officer joined
them. Would it be enough? If they were outflanked. . .
Haskin's voice bellowed, "Guard!"
He brought his baton up, ready to take the shock and defend himself. The
mob seemed as big as the ocean, and the tide was coming in.
"Advance!"
Calvin blinked. The tactical manuals said the best defense was a good
offence, but who ever heard of a shoreline advancing to meet the waves?
Nevertheless, he took one step in unison with the officers on either
side, paused a moment, and then went forward again, falling into the
well-drilled rhythm designed to cow an unruly crowd.
More tear-gas canisters landed right in front of them. The yelling

people nearest to the grey haze recoiled for a second and then were
pushed forward by the vast throng behind them. Some fell, retching, and
were swallowed up.

With a heart-stopping, guttural roar, the mob slammed into the advancing
police line.
A short, skinny teenager rushed Calvin first, trying to grab his baton.
The policeman easily dodged his outstretched hands and brought the baton
around in a slashing blow. The boy screamed and ducked back, clutching a
broken wrist.
Another man, older and much larger, tried to tear the shield out of
Calvin's grip. Pain shot up his forearm as he slammed the baton down
across the attacker's arm and then again across the man's head. The
rioter went down in a boneless heap.
After that, the struggle disintegrated into a flurry of halfseen,

half-felt, and half-remembered blows and counterblows, strike and
counter strike. His earlier fears submerged by the primal urge to
survive, Calvin fought calmly and effectively. But no matter how many
rioters he knocked down or drove off, there was a seemingly endless
supply of others still surging forward in an effort to tear him apart.
Twice he heard Haskins pulling the police line back to tighten its
sagging formation. He saw another policeman dragged down and grimaced.
They were running out of men and maneuvering room.
And still the mob came on.
Calvin felt a bullet whiz past his head and heard the deafening sound of
a shot close by in the same moment. His eyes focused on a man in his
twenties, heavy-set and bald, coldly aiming a pistol at him at
point-blank range.
Oh, hell.
The man fired again and Calvin felt his shield take the bullet this
time, deflecting it, but the shock of its impact ran up his arm. It felt
like his elbow had been hit by a ball peen hammer. He staggered
backward.
The gunman fired a third time. This time the round tore through the
Plexiglas shield and slammed into his bulletproof vest. At such short
range, the 9mm slug had enough velocity to shock and bruise him, but the
shield and vest stopped it from doing more damage.
His assailant snarled in frustration, acting as though the policeman had

broken the rules by not falling down dead. The man raised his aim,

pointing the pistol straight at Calvin's unprotected face.
No! He didn't have time to draw his own weapon.
Calvin lunged forward and slammed the point of his baton into the
gunman's sternum. As the man doubled over in agony, he slashed downward,
striking him across the back of the neck, just below the skull. That was
potentially a killing blow, but the policeman didn't give a damn. There
was only one law operating right now the law of survival.
He looked up, gasping for breath, and realized that he was surrounded by
screaming, shouting rioters. His lunge had carried him well out into the
midst of the mob.
People swarmed past him, pouring through the sudden gap in the police
line. Others dove on top of him, knocking him over as they tried to pull
off his helmet or grab his weapons. His shield protected him from many
of their blows, but it also trapped one of his arms. Punches and kicks
rained down in an unrelenting hail. Something sharp stabbed into his
leg. He felt himself being driven down into unconsciousness.
Calvin struggled desperately to get up off the ground. Staying down

meant dying.
A baseball bat swung overhand caught his shield and knocked him back
down. Someone else stomped on his wrist and grabbed his baton away. The
world blurred in a red fog.
Shots rang out suddenly. Calvin felt the pressure on him slacken as his
attackers turned away in surprise. Seconds later, another ragged volley
cut across the crowd noise. Somebody was firing tear-gas guns a lot of
them. A dozen brilliant beams of white light lanced into the plaza,
blinding rioters caught staring at them and turning night into
artificial day.
Clouds of grey mist billowed up from each gas canister. The mob began
coughing, gagging as the tear gas rolled over them. Their shouts changed
swiftly in tone from anger and hate to fear.
Calvin heard the growing roar of diesel engines moving closer.
The crowd began backing away, slowly at first, and then faster. More and
more of them turned to flee.
Still barely clinging to consciousness, Calvin lifted his head just high

enough to see what was going on. Hundreds of soldiers in full battle
gear and gas masks were advancing across the wreckage-strewn Renaissance
Center Plaza. Armored personnel carriers mounting searchlights trundled
behind the troops.
Suddenly, Bob Calvin lay alone. He tried to get up, but his right leg
crumpled under him and he landed heavily on the pavement. The ground
seemed very cold. He heard someone calling for a stretcher as he
surrendered at last to the pain filling every corner of his being.
11:30 P.M., EST ABC News Special Report: "Shutdown"
The ABC News Special Report showed signs of being hurriedly assembled.
Half the video aired was live or only minutes old. And none of the news
was good.
The Midwest's phone system was still down, and it would remain down for
the foreseeable future. Caught without the ability to communicate, tens
of thousands of businesses had been forced to close, idling millions of
workers. So far the only beneficiaries of the disaster had been
messenger services. Most normal commerce had ground to a halt. The
economic losses alone were already estimated in the tens of billions of
dollars.
But there were other, far more serious losses. Detroit was not alone.
With police and emergency services degraded, every major city in the
region had experienced a vicious crime wave. The governors of Minnesota,
Wisconsin, Illinois, Indiana, and Iowa had all mobilised their National
Guard units by midafternoon and instituted an immediate nighttime
curfew. Hundreds were already dead, and hundreds more were seriously
injured in the continuing civil disorder.
Pressed hard for an explanation, company representatives now blamed "an

external cause, most likely the deliberate sabotage of the switching
network by a highly sophisticated computer virus."
This claim was immediately backed up by several electronics and computer

experts. In the blink of an eye, the phone company went from villain to
victim. The news also transformed the ongoing catastrophe from an
unavoidable act of God to an act of deliberate, calculated terror.
The final piece of the ABC News Special was an interview with Senator
George Roland, one of the few survivors of the National Press Club
bombing. Since the attack, Roland had acquired immense standing, and he
used every ounce of it in making his points.

"There is no doubt that these terrorists are bent on destroying American

society. The government can no longer deny that these attacks are part
of a larger plan. Unless the administration acts swiftly, strongly, and
positively, our nation may not survive."
No one disagreed.
NOVEMBER 30 Midwest Telephone's primary operations
With Jim Johnston standing next to her, Maggie Kosinski dialed

the boss's number. Light-headed, almost shaking with fatigue and
excitement, she hit the last digit and then looked again at the diskette
on her desk. The label read simply
"Alpha Virus."
An urgent, pleading voice answered on the first ring. "Yes?"
"This is Kosinski in Operations," she announced. "We've got it!"
"Hang on."
After a short pause, she heard, "This is Taylor." Midwest Telephone's

CEO sounded almost as tired as she did, almost as tired as they all
were. Nobody had gotten much sleep in the past three days.
Kosinski forced herself to speak calmly and distinctly. "We've confirmed

our initial diagnosis, sir. We were able to track down the virus and its
source, and we've started a reboot. The whole system will be back
on-line in forty-five minutes."
"Thank God!" Taylor breathed. His voice sharpened. "Where was the damned
thing hidden?"
Kosinski prodded the diskette on her desk with a pen. She didn't even
want to touch it with her bare hands. "In one of our printers, sir."
"What?!"
She explained further. "Some clever bastard hid the virus inside our
laser printer ROM chip piggybacked onto its normal code in several
pieces. Every time we rebooted, it would reassemble the pieces and
reinfect the system from scratch." She shook her head at the vicious
intelligence behind the attack, half in unwilling admiration and half in

anger. "We got lucky or we'd probably still be looking for it. One of my
techs turned the printer off to clear a paper jam and forgot to turn it
back on. While it was off, we rebooted the system again and everything
started to come back online. But as soon as we powered up the printer,
the virus reappeared."
"Good God!" Taylor exclaimed. He hesitated. "Have you discovered any

more nasty surprises lurking out there?"
"Yes, sir." Kosinski's lips thinned. "We found the same type of altered
ROM chip in every switching center's printer. They'd all been serviced
in the past two months."
"Son of a bitch."
"Yeah." Kosinski prodded the diskette on her desk again. "This is no

virus I've ever seen or heard of, sir. I've already passed the ROM chip
we found here to the FBI and the Computer Emergency Response Team. It's
their baby now."
Personally, she wished them luck. Virusland was a mysterious and spooky
place, full of secrecy and strange personalities. It took a special kind
of weirdo, she thought, to write a program that deliberately fouled up a
computer.
And someone out there, some terrorist, had gone straight to the top of a
very twisted bunch to find this little gem.
CHAPTER 19.
BACKLASH.
DECEMBER 2 Falls Church, northern Virginia.
Helen Gray fought off the last clinging tendrils of a nightmare and woke
up, suddenly aware that she was all alone in the rumpled bed. She opened
her eyes. The glowing digits on his bedside clock read 1:41 A.M. Where
had Peter gone?
She pushed herself upright and looked around the room. The lights were
off, but her eyes were adjusted to the darkness. Her lips curved upward
in a smile as she noticed the pieces of clothing strewn across the floor
from the half-open door all the way over to the bed. Someday she and
Peter Thorn were going to have to learn to set a somewhat slower, less
frantic pace in their lovemaking.

But not now. After weeks of strain and enforced separation, neither of
them could have been expected to restrain themselves for very long. And
they hadn't.
With her section on a twelve-hour stand-down, Helen had driven straight

to Peter's town house. She remembered falling into his arms as soon as
he opened the front door. Her memories after that were a tangled mix of
roving hands, parted lips, motion, warmth, and finally, a swelling,
crashing wave of sheer ecstasy.
Sleep had come after a welcome slide into restful oblivion that had been
broken only by an old nightmare from her childhood. A nightmare of being
hunted through an endless maze of narrow, dead-end corridors and
impossible turnings. It was an evil dream that had come back to haunt
her in these past several weeks as she and her fellow FBI agents
grappled with their faceless, nameless foes.
Helen glanced at the empty place beside her and guessed that the
nightmare had begun only after Peter left her side. She shook off the
last wisps of sleep.
Her nose twitched as she caught the welcome smell of coffee wafting in
through the open doorway. She slid out of bed, threw on one of his
shirts, and glided quietly out into the hallway.
The lights were on in the guest bedroom Peter used as a work space. She
pushed open the unlatched door and went inside.
Wearing only a pair of ash-grey Army sweatpants, Peter Thorn sat at a

desk, paging steadily through a stack of reports she had forwarded from
the FBI task force. Under enormous pressure from above for results,
Special Agent Flynn's initial reluctance to share their information with
the government's other counterterrorist units had faded somewhat.
Peter had pinned a large map of the United States to the wall above his
desk. Color-coded pins marked the location of different terrorist
attacks. His light brown hair was tousled and his green eyes looked
weary. A forgotten cup of coffee sat cooling beside a calculator and a
pocket calendar.
Helen leaned over and put her arms around him. "Couldn't sleep?" she
asked softly.
He looked around with the same wry, boyish grin that had first attracted

her to him. "Nope. Sorry." He tapped the disordered pile of papers in

front of him. "I just can't seem to stop going over and over these
reports in my mind."
"What are you looking for?"
Thorn shrugged tiredly. "I'm not sure exactly. Maybe some pattern we
haven't spotted yet. Some common method of operations or choice of
targets."
She nodded slowly. "Not a bad idea, Peter. Nobody on our task force has
the time or energy to look very hard at the big picture. Everybody's
locked into the little piece of the puzzle they're directly responsible
for investigating."
"What about Flynn?"
Helen shook her head. "He tries. But every time he starts pulling all
our data together, it seems like somebody from the White House calls for
another briefing. Or he has to fend off the press or the Congress. There
are too many distractions. Too many conflicting demands on his time."
She nodded toward his desk. "So, are you finding anything interesting in
all of that?"
Peter grimaced. "Nothing solid. Just an ugly sneaking suspicion that

we're looking in the wrong god damned place for these bastards. I'm
beginning to think we're not dealing with domestic terrorism at all.
That maybe most of what's been happening is something that was planned
and organised overseas. That we could be facing a single, coordinated
terrorist effort."
Helen straightened up to her full height, suddenly very alert.
"Explain."
His mouth turned down even more. "I wish I could. It's more a feeling
than anything else." He pushed some of the FBI incident reports to one
side. "Look, discount the background noise the murders and penny-ante
bombings conducted by the second-raters and punks we've already caught.
Right?"
She nodded. Each large-scale terrorist massacre or bombing seemed to

spawn half a dozen or more copycat acts most by known psychos or
members of hate groups already under FBI surveillance. The legwork
involved in running those incidents down consumed precious time and

resources, but it never seemed to bring them any closer to the people
who were doing the real damage.
"Well, then, take another look at what's left. Bombings and massacres
that jump from D.C. to Seattle, to Chicago, then back to D.C., and on to
Dallas. More bombs that hit L.A. and Louisville on the same day. Then
another series of bombs and ambushes back in this area. And now this
communications virus in the Midwest." Thorn jabbed a finger at the map
as he spoke, pinpointing each separate incident. "Every attack is
professionally planned and executed. Every attack strikes a new area and
a new type of target. And every attack spreads our personnel and
resources across a wider and wider area."
"Sure." Helen frowned slightly. "But, Peter, several groups with very
different agendas have claimed responsibility for the worst attacks."
"Sure. Groups that no one had heard of before this all started.
Terrorist organisations that never showed up on any law enforcement
agency's radar screen. Terrorists with access to plastic explosive,
SA-16s, and now computer viruses, for God's sake!" He shook his head
forcefully. "It's just too damned much, Helen. Every instinct I've got
tells me that there's someone lurking out there pulling the strings and
watching us jump." "Who?" she asked quietly.
"God knows. I don't." Some of the fire went out of his eyes. "Maybe
those German neo-Nazis we heard about after the synagogue hostage-taking
you smashed. Maybe the people who recruited those Bosnian Muslims
Rossini and I tried so hard to find earlier this year."
"So you think the terrorists, or some of them anyway, are foreigners?"
Peter nodded. "Yeah, I do. I think that's why none of your people have
ever been able to find a print they could match at any of the crime
scenes. Plus, there's at least one piece of supporting evidence that
backs up my hunch."
He sorted through the stacked documents and pulled out a stapled

collection of transcripts and photocopied letters. "Take a gander at
those."
She glanced through them and looked up. "The oral and written
communiques issued by the different terrorist groups?"
"Uh-huh. Supposedly issued by everybody from the New Aryan Order to the
Black Liberation Front. But they've got one thing in common. Rossini and

I both checked them over to make sure." Peter paused to take a sip of
his cold coffee, set the cup aside again, and continued. "Every single
message is perfect. Not a single spelling error. Not a single misplaced
comma. Not a single piece of slang. They're all absolutely grammatically
perfect."
Helen vaguely remembered hearing or reading something similar. Had it

been in a memo from the FBI's own language experts? She frowned. So many
documents had crossed her temporary desk in such a short space of time
that she'd often suspected the task force would drown in paper before
finding its first terrorist. Still, how had she missed something like
this? How had they all missed something like this?
She already knew the answer to her question. The FBI task force had been
swamped right from the day it was formed hit from all sides at every
turn by new demands on its time and its limited resources. If Peter's
guess was right, that had been an important part of the terrorist plan
from the very beginning. Her face darkened in anger.
He reached out and took the material out of her unresisting hand. "I
think all of these little propaganda pieces were written by the same
people. By people with a thorough, but very academic, knowledge of
American English."
Helen nodded slowly, still rocked by the stomach-turning possibility

that the Bureau task force had been walking right past an important
clue. '~God, Peter, I think you're probably right." She hesitated. "But. . ."
"But I don't have a single shred of solid proof beyond those

communiques," he finished the sentence for her.
She shook her head. "I'll talk to Flynn tomorrow morning anyway. We've
been focusing all our energies on the domestic angle. Maybe it's high
time we widened our search."
Peter smiled crookedly. "You think Special Agent Flynn's really going to
listen to a wild-eyed theory from an Army grunt?"
"Coming from a smart Army grunt? He might. Mike Flynn's got a good head
on his shoulders," Helen countered. "He doesn't put up with bullshit,
but I've never seen him turn away a good idea no matter where it came
from."
"That's nice," Peter said, still clearly unconvinced. He bit down on a

yawn and glanced at his watch. Then he pushed back his chair and stood

up. "Look, maybe we should try to get some sleep. You've got to report
back, and I've got a date with Rossini a little later this morning."
"Oh? A date with the Maestro?" Helen asked, slipping her arm around his
waist. "Is there something I should know about you, Colonel Thorn?"
He laughed softly, almost against his will. "Not that kind of a date,
Agent Gray." His smile slipped. "Rossini wangled a copy of that damned
computer virus out of the Computer Emergency Response Team. We're going
to run it by somebody he knows a guy the Maestro says is a Grade A
computer whiz."
He shrugged. "Of course, it's probably just a waste of time. God knows,
every cybernetics expert in the federal government is already doing the
same thing."
Helen hugged him tighter. "You just keep at it, Peter." Then she stepped
back and held out her hand. "Now come take me to bed."
Thorn's grin returned. "Yes, ma'am. Anything you say."
Herndon, northern Virginia
Joseph Rossini took the Dulles Access Road out toward Herndon, relying
on their official Pentagon identity cards to get them through the
tollbooths without having to scratch around for exact change. He also
drove fast, exceeding the speed limit by at least fifteen miles an hour.
The older man caught Thorn watching him out of the corner of his eye and
lifted his shoulders. "I hate poking along, Pete. Going fifty-five's
just not efficient."
Thorn hid a smile by pretending to take an interest in the passing

scenery. Saddled with a loving wife and a multitude of kids, the Maestro
had obviously decided to settle for the first half of the male equation
seeking "fast cars and loose women."
They sped past what looked like a military encampment. It was a staging
area for one of the security patrols established under the President's
vaunted Operation SAFE SKIES. Two Blackhawk helicopters and a couple of
Humvees sat under camouflage netting in a clearing off to the side of
the road. Soldiers wearing the Screaming Eagles patch of the 101st Air
Assault Division tramped through the mud left by another hard rain. They
looked thoroughly bored and uncomfortable.

Thorn looked away, still angry at the clear waste of good manpower. He
turned back to Rossini. "You're sure this guy Kettler can handle the
job?"
"Uh-huh. Without breaking a sweat."
Thorn hoped the Maestro's confidence wasn't misplaced. The man they were
on their way to see, Derek Kettler, made his living as a freelance
software designer and consultant. Apparently, JSOC had hired him once
before to craft special security and antiviral programs for its
intelligence section.
"Kettler lives and breathes computers, Pete," Rossini con tinned. "The
guy's a little unusual, but he practically dreams in machine code. He's
good. One of the best." "Just how unusual is he?" Thorn asked
sceptically.
Rossini shrugged. "He telecommutes so he can work alone. He likes being

alone. He hates having to take orders. In fact, he hates just about
anything to do with authority or control."
Thorn arched an eyebrow. "Then why work with computers? Hell, they're
nothing but rules and instructions. . ."
Rossini shook his head. "Those are physical limitations, like gravity or
the speed of light. It's people telling him what to do that Kettler has
trouble with."
Great, Thorn thought. They were off on a visit to the Computer Hermit of
Herndon.
The older man pulled off the Access Road, fast-talked their way past the
local tollbooth, and followed a series of treelined streets to a newer
part of the town.
The housing development still showed signs of newness. A Dumpster loaded

with construction scraps marked the corner where they turned off the
main road, and two of the end units still had raw, muddy earth instead
of lawns. The homes were attractive, brick-fronted, two-story town
houses. Different gables and copper trim gave each a small bit of
identity otherwise lacking in their construction.
Derek Kettler's house was third from the left in a row of ten. They
parked, and Rossini muttered, "Stay here in the car for a minute, until
I signal. He agreed to meet with us over the phone last night because

he's dying to see this new virus, but he really wasn't very happy with
the idea of a face-to- face chat. Like I said, he prefers dealing by
modem."
Swell. Thorn sat stiffly in the front seat, watching Rossini climb the
front steps to Kettler's town house.
The Maestro knocked, and then, after waiting a few moments without any
apparent response, pressed the bell. Even in the car, Thorn could hear
the sound, not of a bell, but a fierce animal roar. Rossini seemed to
expect it and looked apologetically toward the car, shrugging.
The door opened, and Thorn saw Kettler for the first time.
His immediate impression was a 1960s-style hippie without any of the

tie-dyed colon Rossini's computer genius wore a grey sweatshirt, jeans,
and sneakers, all of which looked rumpled even the shoes. Kettler
himself was in his thirties, slightly overweight, and badly in need of a
haircut. His black hair and beard were long and lank.
Thorn watched the two men speak for a few minutes. Kettler kept nervously
glancing toward the car while Rossini made soothing gestures. Finally,
the computer expert disappeared, still shaking his head, and the Maestro
motioned for Thorn to come on up.
He trotted up the steps and followed Rossini inside.
He first noticed the smell, a mixture of stale food and mustiness and
other things he didn't want to identify. The front door opened into the
living room, which was dominated by a six-foot-high, ten-foot-wide
entertainment canter. Thorn considered himself something of an
audiophile, but this system was incredible. It included a CD player and
a tape deck, but it also contained a reel-to-reel tape player and a
turntable. There was even what looked like a CRT and a computer keyboard
built into the system.
A mass of scattered clothes, magazines, and paperback books surrounded

the wall unit, covering about half the carpet. Empty potato chip bags
punctuated the mess.
If Thorn expected the living room to be the worst of it, he was

mistaken. When they walked back past the kitchen, he spotted countertops
littered with dirty dishes and empty soda cans. The room's main fixture
seemed to be a large green plastic trash can with so many pizza boxes
stuffed into it that they overflowed onto the floor.

Kettler led them upstairs.
A converted bedroom was obviously the heart of the house. A large

U-shaped desk filled the center of the room, with computer boxes and
electronic components on the desk, on shelves over the desk, and on the
floor beside it. Bookshelves crammed with thick hardcovers and trade
paperbacks lined one wall. They were all computer-related, with titles
like Numeric Process Control Codes.
Thorn didn't even feel tempted to open that one.
Like the rest of the house, the blinds were closed, and he doubted if
they were ever opened. In stark contrast to the rest of the house,
though, the desk and the room were comparatively neat, although he could
see small piles of debris in the corners.
Kettler's system was already on. Several large-screen monitors displayed

brightly colored geometric designs against a darkened background. The
center monitor, a huge two-page display, showed a blue and white emblem
surrounded with the words "United Federation of Planets."
Cute. Very cute.
"Gimme the disk," demanded Kettler.
Rossini handed it over without apparent qualm, violating several federal

laws in the process. Thorn winced a little, but kept his thoughts to
himself. The diskette passed to them by CERT bore only a handwritten
label identifying its contents as
"MidTel Virus, Unknown."
Kettler handled it like it was red-hot.
He sat down in a swivel chair and started typing. "Okay, Maestro, I'm
going to reconfigure my system. I'll isolate one CPU, and then we'll see
what this beast looks like." Rossini explained to Thorn what they were
seeing while Kettler typed in commands and threw switches on a homemade
junction box. The software designer had four computers wired together.
One was a server, or file manager. Another did nothing but log on to
bulletin boards, download files, and screen them for material he was
interested in. The final two were paired processors, hooked up in a
special rig that allowed Kettler to designate which processor would
handle a task. Isolating one of the units would protect the rest of his

system from damage if the virus started running wild.
Despite his misgivings, Thorn had to admit he was impressed by the sheer
amount of linked hardware in the room and by the evident ease with which
the other man handled his equipment.
New lines of text popped into existence on the central monitor.
"All right, here we go," Kettler muttered to himself. He slid the disk
into a drive and typed in another set of commands.
"All right, it's just one big file. Okay, baby, let's see if we can find
out just what you're made of." Kettler conducted a running monologue
with himself while he started running a series of keyboard controlled
tests, probing around the file's periphery. Rossini stood over his
shoulder, answering questions about the known behavior of the virus.
"Oh, yeah." Kettler nodded knowingly. "Same kind of trick we're supposed
to have pulled on the Iraqis during the Gulf War."
Thorn looked at Rossini. "Is that true?"
"Uh-huh," the older man agreed. "The story showed up in a number of the
journals. According to them, we planted a virus in the printers inside
their air defense computers in Baghdad. It would have worked pretty much
the same way."
Thorn whistled sharply. Maybe Amir Taleh's belief that Iraq was behind
the effort to rebuild radical Islam's terrorist forces was right after
all. Was this a case of an eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth?
The big monitor suddenly filled with jumbled numbers. "Yes!" Kettler
exclaimed.
Thorn looked over Rossini's shoulder. "That's it?"
"Yeah, in octal code," Rossini answered.
"This will make more sense," Kettler announced, and hit a key. The
numbers vanished. They were replaced by text grouped in three-letter
combinations.
Assembly code, Thorn realized. That was one step up from octal, but it
was still Greek to him.

Kettler, however, studied it as if he were reading a road map. Tracing

his finger across the columns of code, he scrolled the screen up and
down. There were pages of the stuff. Oblivious to the two men, he
murmured to himself and scratched notes on a pad.
Thorn fought the urge to check his watch.
After what seemed like an eternity, Kettler shouted, "All right!" for
the umpteenth time. Spinning around in his chair to face them, he
smiled, almost beaming. "It's the Bulgarian!" "You're sure?" Rossini
demanded.
"Absolutely," Kettler asserted. "This is his stuff. I know viruses. I

have to in my line of work. See?"
The computer expert took a key from his pocket and unlocked one of the
desk drawers. He pulled it open and lifted out a long disk box that had
been marked with yellow-and black striped tape.
He held the box carefully, as if afraid to jostle its contents. "This is

my collection. Every virus I've ever heard of, including some that were
stopped before they hit the street." He patted it almost lovingly.
Rossini looked at the box in horror, as though the codes it contained

were about to leap out and infect him personally. Like any good analyst,
he was instinctively repelled by the idea of a program deliberately
created to destroy information.
Kettler flipped open the lid and pulled out three neatly labeled disks.
"All three of these babies hold viruses created by the Bulgarian, and
the similarities are unmistakable. Some of the subroutines are
identical."
Rossini saw Thorn's impatient look and explained. "He's right, Pete.
Programmers are like other artists. They've each got their own styles
and their own bags of little tricks favorite techniques they use to
achieve specific ends. To somebody who knows how to read this stuff like
Derek here, those are as good as fingerprints or signatures."
Kettler was still engrossed in the machine code showing on his monitor.
"God, Maestro, this is beautiful work! Whoever paid to have this little
monster made sure went to the right place."
Unable to contain himself any longer, Thorn cut in. "Much as I hate to
break up this little mutual admiration session, can either of you tell

me just who the hell this Bulgarian guy is?"
Rossini filled him in, with Kettler interjecting occasional comments.
Only a few viruses had ever been traced back to people with names.
Several, the nastiest of a nasty breed, had been linked to a mysterious
individual "the Bulgarian."
Nobody knew his name, but detective work, much of it unofficial, had
traced some viruses back to Bulgaria and to a master programmer working
covertly there. Bulgaria's secret service had always had an evil
reputation. It had been involved in several assassinations, and even
linked to an attempt on the life of the Pope. As a result, many in the
computer world assumed the Bulgarian had originally been trained and
paid by that country's now-defunct communist government, probably as
part of a plan to wreak havoc on the technologically advanced West.
Whatever he had once been, it was now clear that the virus-maker was
working as a cybermercenary selling his destructive wares to the highest
bidders.
Kettler finished by saying, "Whoever made the deal for this program paid
pretty dearly for it. There's all kinds of gossip on the Net, the
computer bulletin boards, about what the Bulgarian charges to do his
thing including some pretty wild guesses. But I'd bet you're talking at
least a couple of million bucks to craft this baby, and probably a lot
more."
"Several million dollars?" Thorn raised an eyebrow and looked at

Rossini. "You believe that a white racist group or a band of black
radicals could raise that kind of cash without anybody hearing about
it?" ~
"Not a chance. That has to be a government's money," Rossini said

flatly. "Whichever it is, I'd say your theory is looking better and
better. This campaign is being orchestrated from overseas."
Kettler stared at both of them. "Let me get this straight. You guys
think these terrorists are working for some foreign government?"
They nodded slowly.
"Wow." Kettler shook his head. "Far freaking out. This'll sure rock some
boats on the Net." He pawed through the diskettes on his desk and came
up with a stack of four. "See these? That's almost four megs of traffic
on the terror wave alone. Practically everybody with a modem and two

brain cells to knock together has his or her own theory about what's
going on."
The computer expert slipped his diskettes back into place and shrugged.
"Between this terrorism shit and the code controversy, I've been on the
Net almost constantly." "Code controversy?" Thorn asked.
Rossini nodded. "Some government agencies wanted to restrict

commercially available E-mail encryption programs to ones the government
could break. . ."
"Hell, no, Maestro. Not that old gripe. That's yesterday's news,"
Kettler interrupted. "This is a privacy issue deal. It broke out a
couple of months ago when some guy started bitching about unbreakable,
coded E-mail he'd spotted on CompuNet, one of the worldwide computer
bulletin boards. Said he'd been intercepting a ton of scrambled posts
from somewhere in England to a bunch of users scattered across the
country all using an encryption program he'd never seen before. Boy, did
that set off fireworks!"
The computer expert smiled at the memory. "Geez, you should have read
all the screaming about the sanctity of private electronic mail, and the
First Amendment, and all the usual shit. . ."
"Hold it," Thorn broke in, his mind racing in high gear. Two or three
months ago? The timing could be coincidence, but he'd been wondering how
the terrorists coordinated their attacks. Were they using computer
hookups to communicate? He looked down at the younger man. "Are you
saying someone has spotted coded messages coming from a foreign source to
people here in the U.S.?"
"Yeah," Kettler answered with a nonchalant shrug, "and as far as I'm

concerned, they can put them in left-handed Swahili. I don't give a
rat's ass. I'm just getting a kick seeing how loud all the Net prudes
squawk about it."
Thorn took a step closer and spoke slowly, intensely. "You're missing
the point. We've got terrorist attacks going on right and left, and now
you're telling me someone's been intercepting coded messages?"
Kettler nodded, a little taken aback, but starting to understand.
"Yeah. But that's not necessarily unusual. A lot of Email these days is
PEM, privacy-enhanced E-mail. It's just that these messages are using a

real high level encryption program nobody's ever heard of." He shook his
head. "Like I said, a bunch of us have been arguing the issue on some of
the Net forums. It's not general knowledge. Cripes, if CompuNet or any
of the other public bulletin boards knew that someone was routinely
breaking into their private message files, they'd have a conniption
fit."
Thorn cut him off sharply. "I don't give a goddamn about the legalities,
Mr. Kettler." He leaned forward, towering over the openmouthed computer
expert. "Do you know the person who's been making those interceptions?"
"Only by his handle. He calls himself 'Freebooter,' " Kettler replied

hesitantly. "He's a real top-gun hacker. He's a little strange."
Thorn didn't say anything, though his mind reeled slightly at the
thought that the computer expert could find anyone else odd.
Rossini joined in. "Can we contact this guy, Derek?"
"I can dial him up, I guess. I know where he usually hangs out in
cyberspace." Kettler absentmindedly scratched his beard. "Freebooter
won't talk to you directly, though, Maestro. You work for the Man." He
didn't even mention Thorn.
"Whatever. Just do it." Rossini almost pushed Kettler into his chair.
"Do you think he'll be there?"
Kettler nodded, typing fast again. "Freebooter's always there. He

practically lives on the Net."
The strange lines of machine code vanished as he shunted back to the CPU
he had dedicated solely to monitoring the computer bulletin boards.
A speaker suddenly spat out a dial tone, followed by the sound of a

number being punched in at high speed. The screen flickered and then
blinked into another image. This one showed a rippling black flag
emblazoned with a white skull and crossbones. Bold text letters spelled
out: WELCOME TO THE PIRATES' COVE.
Kettler looked apologetic. "It's a hacker's BBS. I like to }eep my ear

to the ground here. . . you know, just kind of see what's new." He bent
over the keyboard again, fingers flashing through long-practiced
combinations as he logged on and called up a list of those currently
on-line. He leaned closer, scrolling through the names and then nodded

sharply. "There he is!"
Thorn focused on the list and saw it. A line read: FREEBOOTER, IN THE
TAVERN.
The computer expert punched a few more keys and leaned back. "Okay, he's
chatting with someone else right now, but I just paged him." "Good,"
Thorn said simply. "Now, you know what we want?"
Kettler nodded rapidly. "Yeah. A data dump of every encrypted message

he's collected, right?"
"Right."
"Okay," Kettler said. "Listen, Lemme work on him for a while. This could
be kinda tricky. Freebooter's a touchy bastard. If we screw this up or
he gets spooked, he'll drop off the Net, change his handle, and then
we'll never find him."
Thorn frowned. Despite Kettler's demonstrated computer expertise, he was

reluctant to trust something so important to someone so flaky. Still, he
had to admit the bearded whiz kid knew a hell of a lot more about the
strange subculture they were fishing in than he did. He nodded. "All
right, Mr. Kettler.~We'll do it your way. You reel him in."
Kettler hesitated. "There's just one more thing."
"Yes?"
"This guy won't do shit for free, Colonel Thorn. He lives on secret
knowledge. It turns him on. Makes him feel good. Know what I mean?"
Thorn nodded. He'd seen others in the intelligence game with the same
compulsion.
"So we've got to offer him something," Kettler continued. "Trade stuff
he'd be interested in for those message files."
Thorn nodded again. He thought fast. "Does Freebooter usually blab his
secrets? Or try to sell them?"
"No." Kettler shook his head. "At least, I don't think so. I think he
only started posting stuff about the codes because he got so frustrated
that he couldn't crack them. He even dropped out of the Net debate once
he realised no one there had the kind of decryption software he needed."

"Fine. Then you offer him what we just learned about the Midwest
Telephone virus. The Bulgarian connection. The fact that we now suspect
the terrorist campaign is under foreign control. The whole bit. You
emphasise that it's knowledge that only a very few people in the U.S.
government possess. And you promise a first look at whatever our
codebreakers come up with if they can crack those messages. Think
that'll make him bite?"
Thorn carefully avoided locking at Rossini as he spoke. What he was

proposing was a massive breach of security. But damn it, they needed
those message files. Trying to track them down on their own would take
too much time.
Kettler nodded slowly, thinking it through. "Yeah. That might do it.

Freebooter knows I've got some Pentagon connections."
He sat upright as text began appearing on his display. "Here we go. He's
answering my page." His hands came down again over the keyboard.
Thorn felt Rossini's touch on his arm and stepped back. Nothing more
would be served by crowding Kettler now. Strange as it might seem, he
would have to rely on the oddball computer expert who was busy wheeling
and dealing over the ether to acquire illegally obtained information
from an electronic Peeping Tom. It was an uncomfortable, if unavoidable,
position.
The time dragged by, punctuated only by a steady clicking as Kenler

typed in offers and responded to counteroffers.
Thorn paced impatiently, matched almost step for step by Rossini. His
mind whirled with the information that might be contained in those
encrypted messages. Proof that a foreign government was behind this wave
of terror. The hiding places and plans of the separate terrorist cells.
A target.
That was what he wanted. What the whole country needed. Something or
someone to focus their anger on, to strike back at to destroy. Knowing
their enemy would change everything. Maybe.
"Got it!"
Thorn's head snapped up at Kettler's triumphant cry. He crossed to the

computer expert's side in two long strides. `'Where?"

"There." Kettler pointed to the blinking red light on one of his

machines indicating a hard drive in operation. "I'm downloading
Freebooter's files now. Shouldn't take more than another minute."
This time Thorn stood impatiently by, waiting for Kettler to pull up a
directory of the files he'd just received. There were more than a
hundred of them, some dating back to early October when the mysterious
Freebooter had first stumbled across them. Others were more recent.
"Pull that one up," he ordered, pointing almost at random.
"Right." Kettler complied swiftly, his own curiosity now clearly

engaged.
All three men stared at the message that popped onto the display.
From: [email protected] NOV 22 00:15:35 GMT Received: from

sub-ingul~by by relay7(comnet.com) with SMPT (234.281 778/M8) id AA
314935146; NOV 22 00:15:35 GMT Text follows:
***
The main body of the message was an indecipherable hash of numbers,

letters, and characters.
"Go to another," Thorn commanded. He barely noticed Rossini pulling in

chairs so that they could all sit grouped around the monitor as Kettler
began dancing through the encrypted messages first at random and then in
chronological order.
Even a cursory check of the time/date stamp each message contained began
to reveal a distinct pattern. Communications from a single,
unidentified, foreign source, "Magi," were being sent to at least ten
separate users in the United States. And those users communicated only
with Magi never with each other. More damning still, there appeared to
be a rough correlation between the messages from Magi, the deadliest
terrorist attacks, and the messages back to Magi.
Thorn felt his pulse starting to accelerate. To his trained eye, the
sequence was a familiar one: operations orders and postaction damage
assessment reports. He felt the strange elation of seeing a long-sought
enemy moving into his sights. He was willing to stake his career on the
belief that he and Rossini had found the communications network the
terrorists were using to conduct their campaign.

CHAPTER 20.
TRACKING.
DECEMBER 2 Andrews Air Force Base, near Washington D.C.
With its navigation lights blinking steadily, an Air Force C20

Gulfstream slid down out of the night sky onto a floodlit runway.
Slowing, the aircraft rolled past the control tower and darkened hangar
buildings and stopped near a group of vehicles at the far end of the
field.
Without ceremony, Major General Sam Farrell emerged from the transport
plane, followed by several members of his staff.
Colonel Peter Thorn stepped forward to meet him at the foot of the
stairs and saluted.
The head of the JSOC snapped a return salute and shook hands with him.
"How's it going, Pete?"
"Better, sir."
Farrell nodded. "You have those encrypted messages ready to go?"
"Yes, sir." Thorn handed him a computer diskette. "They're all on that."
The general handed the disk off to a young captain. "On your way, John.
Download 'em to Fort Meade on a secure line. You know the number."
"Sir." The captain headed toward one of the waiting cars.
Farrell turned back to Thorn. "After I got your fax, I got on the horn
with the NSA's deputy director of operations. His people are eager to
see if they can crack these mystery messages of yours."
Thorn nodded his understanding. The National Security Agency was

responsible for cryptanalysts and code-breaking. Access to its trained
experts and supercomputers was essential. From what Kettler had said,
only the NSA had a chance at turning the gobbledygook on that diskette
into readable text. If it contained anything worth reading, that is.
"This could still be just a blind alley, sir," he warned quietly.

Farrell shook his head. "I doubt it." The taller man put a hand on
Thorn's shoulder. "You're one of my best officers, Pete. I trust your
instincts and judgment. That's why I'm here instead of still down at
Pope. If you're right, this damned situation could start breaking open
fast. And I want to be in a position where I can talk some sense into
the Chiefs if the balloon goes up."
Paced by Thorn and his staff, the general strode toward the vehicles
waiting to take him to the Pentagon. "You ready to take this discovery
of yours to the FBI task force?"
"Yes, sir. I have an appointment with Mike Flynn early tomorrow."
"Good." Farrell lowered his voice. "Be persuasive, Pete. The Bureau's
bound to be pissed-off if they think we're muscling in on their turf.
Make it clear that we know this investigation is still in their
bailiwick."
"Understood, sir," Thorn said, hoping he could pull that off. Diplomacy
had never been his strong suit. "I'll do my level best."
Tehran
(D MINUS 13)
General Amir Taleh listened with satisfaction to the brief assembled by

his staff. Despite a natural caution that had served him so well for so
long, he had to admit to himself that his intricately designed plan was
working perfectly holding precisely to its preset schedule. The short
video montage his officers had assembled from American news broadcasts
summed up the situation in a few dramatic pictures.
Shots of burning buildings, troops moving in armored vehicles down city

streets, and rows of bodies in makeshift morgues were telling evidence
of his special operatives' efficiency. In effect, the pictures of
soldiers moving through civilian neighborhoods told the whole story.
America's police were no longer able to keep order without help from
their National Guard. Soon, he thought coldly, even they would not be
enough.
His gaze turned from the television screen to the small staff grouped in
front of his desk. These men were his closest intimates the only men in
Iran he trusted with full knowledge of his plans.
"Are you satisfied that we are ready to begin Phase IV of SCIMITAR?"

Taleh asked quietly.
His question was largely a formality. The tight movement schedules

needed to bring his forces into place at the proper moment required an
intricate juggling of Iran's transportation resources its trucks,
trains, and ships. Unnecessary delay at this point might throw the whole
operation out of kilter. Nonetheless, nothing could begin without
Taleh's express authorization. He had taken great pains to ensure that
all the strands of military power ran through his hands and his hands
alone.
His senior operations officer, an elderly, precise man, now deaf. "We
are ready. Our meteorological reports also indicate a patch of bad
weather coming in, which we may be able to use to our advantage."
"Excellent," Taleh replied. Their troop movements had all been timed to
avoid American reconnaissance satellites as much as possible, but cloud
cover would simplify matters. Truly, God was showing his favor to the
Faithful.
His eyes sought out Farhad Kazemi in the back row and moved on. He knew
that the young captain was increasingly worried about his personal
security, but he was sure the internal opposition to his policies would
fade once the full magnitude of his plan became clear to all. Victory
always had a thousand fathers.
He made his decision.
"We are very close, brothers," Taleh said firmly. "In a very short time
the West will understand just how badly they have misjudged us."
DECEMBER 3 Washington, D.C.
Gray, gloomy light seeped in through the windows in Special Agent Mike
Flynn's office. It was just after dawn.
The FBI agent stood silently, watching Thorn spread printouts of the
still-encrypted messages across a long conference table filling one
corner of the room. Without offering any comments of his own, he
listened intently as the soldier described the suspicious pattern he
discerned in the E-mail transmitted between London and users in the
United States. Short messages from this mysterious "Magi" to a given
user were usually followed within a day or two by a new terrorist
outrage. And in every case, the same user sent a much longer post to
Magi within twenty-four to thirty-six hours after each attack. To Thorn,

the messages all slotted neatly into an identifiable chain of orders and
after-action reports.
"I believe what we're looking at are communications between a higher

headquarters and a group of operational terrorist cells. I think that's
how they've been coordinating this campaign right under our noses.
Basically, these bastards have been using our own high-technology and
computer networks to run rings around us," Thorn finished quietly.
Flynn stayed silent for several moments more. Finally, he looked up.
"Let me get this straight, Colonel. The NSA still can't make heads or
tails out of this stuff?" "No, sir," Thorn admitted. "But they've only
had the material for about eight hours. I understand their experts
believe the progra n used to encrypt these messages is extraordinarily
sophisticated far beyond anything available commercially. Like the
Midwest Telephone virus, it appears to be purpose- built. That's another
reason I believe these intercepted communications are significant."
"Maybe." Flynn sounded dubious. "But for the moment, Colonel, your
theory of a grand terrorist conspiracy hatched overseas basically rests
on an operational pattern you claim to see in messages none of us can
read."
"Not entirely," Thorn said stiffly. "What about the Bulgarian virus?
Where would a bunch of racist fanatics get the kind of money and
connections they'd need to buy something like that? And what about the
practically identical language all these supposedly separate terrorist
groups are using to claim responsibility for their attacks? Is that just
a coincidence?"
Flynn heard him out impassively, just standing there with his arms
crossed. "I've already talked to Agent Gray about that, Colonel. You've
raised some intriguing points. But I've spent too many years in this
business to dive headfirst at the first plausible theory I hear."
Thorn gritted his teeth, biting down an angry retort.
In the absent, he could understand the agent's skepticism. He HAS

making a lot of assumptions about the contents of that intercepted
electronic mail. More important, both of Flynn's superiors, the FBI
Director and the Attorney General, had already invested a lot of their
political prestige backing the notion that American neo-Nazis and
radical black extremists were the driving forces behind the wave of
terror. Convincing them that they had been wrong would certainly take a

lot more evidence than a few indecipherable computer messages.
Appearing more curious than anything else, Flynn watched him struggle to
hold his temper in check.
"So you're not interested in pursuing this angle further unless the NSA
can crack those messages?" Thorn asked finally, instantly aware of the
bitterness apparent in his voice.
The FBI agent snorted and shook his head. "That is not what I said." He
smiled wryly at the surprise on Thorn's face. "I may be a skeptic,
Colonel. But I'm not an idiot. And I've never turned my back on a
promising lead in my life."
He nodded toward the E-mail intercepts spread out across his conference
table. "We'll check with CompuNet's managers to see what they can tell
us about this stuff." He looked up at Thorn. "In the meantime, Colonel,
I suggest you try to light a fire under those folks at the NSA. See if
you can get 'em to crank those supercomputers along a little faster."
Flynn smiled humorlessly. "I'd feel a lot safer telling the Attorney
General she's been a Grade A idiot if I had a few more aces up my
sleeve."
Thorn felt his spirits lift. Helen had been right. He had been
misjudging the head of the FBI task force. Mike Flynn was one of the
good guys after all.
The Pentagon The telephone call Thorn had been expecting came shortly
after noon.
"Any more luck on those codes, Colonel?" Flynn asked.
"Not yet, sir," Thorn admitted. "The NSA is still stumped. They say the
system used to encrypt these messages is definitely better than anything
they've ever seen in private use. It's more sophisticated than many of
the data encryption systems used by other governments."
"I see," the FBI agent said quietly. "Then we may have to do this the
hard way."
"You mean, you'll have to work in from the other end," Thorn reasoned
out loud. "Find out who these users are first before we get a read on
the kind of data they're sending and receiving."

"Right on the money, Colonel. I talked to CompuNet's operations director

after you left this morning," Flynn explained. "Once I put the fear of
God, or more precisely, a Presidential National Security Directive, into
him, he agreed to release the billing information for your mystery
E-mail users. More important, he also agreed to let us trace any future
calls they make to CompuNet."
Thorn nodded to himself. By itself the billing information would have

been nearly useless. Once you were signed up with one of the computer
networks, you could dial in from anywhere in the world. Permission to
trace their incoming calls was the key to pinpointing the people sending
and receiving these messages.
Zahedan, Iran
(D MINUS 12)
The order reached the headquarters of the 12th Infantry Division shortly
before midnight.
General Karim Taleghani roused slowly at his orderly's shaking. He had

been driving his division hard, retraining both it and himself according
to Amir Taleh's new directives. The old, easy patterns of garrison life
had been completely disrupted. Now he and his troops were up well before
dawn and asleep only when their work was done.
"Sir, please, you must wake up. We have movement orders for the
division."
The orderly's frantic words finally penetrated the fog and Taleghani
came fully awake. "Give the message to me," he mumbled.
"Sir." The orderly passed him the message form and reported, "Colonel
Beheshti has already the staff to assemble."
Taleghani frowned slightly but then nodded. Beheshti was an efficient

officer, if sometimes a little too willing to assume authority not fully
his. "Inform the colonel I will be there in five minutes."
The orderly vanished.
Left alone, Taleghani scanned the decoded dispatch. It told him to ready
his division for movement to the port of Bushehr. The schedule attached
told him when to expect fuel and additional trucks, what supplies to
take, and when to arrive. Significantly, the message ordered him to take

his entire force. A much smaller Pasdaran brigade would take over the
division's mission of guarding Iran's border with Afghanistan and
Pakistan.
He stood up and started moving. Even as he automatically went through

the motions of dressing and washing, his mind raced through the
possibilities. Was this only another drill?
Taleghani had received a similar emergency alert from Tehran six months
ago, and the result was an utter disaster. Only one of his battalions
had been able to load on schedule, availability of vehicles was much
lower than had actually been reported, and many critical jobs were found
to be occupied by untrained officers and men.
In the aftermath of that fiasco he had been paid a visit by Taleh and
his shadow, that young Captain Kazemi. Taleghani still shivered at the
promises Iran's new military leader had made. Stories he had heard
whispered down the Army grapevine made him sure they were not idle
threats.
Driven by fear and by a prideful determination not to be caught napping

again, his division had done much better during a second surprise alert
two months ago. Two of the 12ths three brigades had been ready to move
on schedule that time.
Did the Army's new master want to see if they could get it completely
right given a third chance? Taleghani shrugged. Well, then, he would
show Amir Taleh what the 12th Infantry Division could do when it was
ordered into action.
By the time the extra trucks dispatched by Tehran arrived at dawn, his
troops were mustered in long lines, loaded with packs and weapons. The
division's own transport was already filling up rapidly.
Taleghani stood with his staff, watching closely as a mile long column
of military vehicles the first of many convoys roared out through the
Zahedan Garrison's main gate and turned onto the Kerman Highway.
Brand-new, Russianmade armored personnel carriers loaded with troops,
prime movers with towed artillery pieces, others with antiaircraft guns,
freshly reStted tanks, Chinese multiple-rocket launchers, supply and
maintenance vans all flowed by in a camouflaged, olive-drab river.
The river would flow for days. It took time to shift ten thousand men
and all their gear from one place to another.

- Taleghani wondered where his men and equipment would all end up. He
had waited in vain for a message canceling the movement for a signal
telling him that it was all an exercise. But no such order had arrived.
Perhaps this was not a drill.
As God wills, he decided.
Hamir Pahesh watched the convoy as well, from a very close viewpoint.
Loaded with artillery shells, his truck's suspension groaned as it
lumbered over the poorly maintained Kerman road.
A few days ago, the Afghan had reported to his company's dispatcher's
office for a new assignment. He'd found the place in chaos. Everyone who
could drive was driving anything that would move. Along with a score of
other truckers, he had been ordered to the eastern end of Iran. There
was no explanation given, of course, but something big was happening.
That was obvious.
From the cramped cab of his truck, Pahesh had watched with interest as
the 12th Infantry Division stripped its storerooms and magazines. Now
the entire division was pulling out of its garrison, headed west. He had
overheard enough to know that this was not a temporary move. They were
going to be replaced by another unit. What was going on? A redeployment?
Not the way everyone was hurrying. This had to be it whatever "it" was.
CompuNet network management renter, outside Baltimore, Maryland
The beauty of CompuNet's worldwide network was that it largely ran

itself. Automatic switching systems handled incoming calls. Intricately
crafted software managed everything from billing to file and
electronic-mail transfers. Even better from a corporate view, volunteer
systems operators, or sysops, monitored the various user forums and
roundtables on their own time. The sysops policed them when flame wars
clanging matches erupted, and coped with newbies who couldn't get the
hang of navigating through the system on their own. Usually, the network
required professional human intervention only when its software and
hardware crashed.
The result was that CompuNet's small permanent staff spent most of its
shift time playing computer games.
BEEP. BEEP. BEEP.
Byron Wu, CompuNet's senior technician on duty, swore and hit the pause

key on his auxiliary system. His space fighter had been within seconds
of dumping a plasma torpedo into an enemy base. It had already taken him
a dozen tries to get even this far in the mission. This interruption was
going to screw up his reflexes.
He spun his chair around to look at his main monitor. Beneath the
glowing schematic that showed the network in operation, a small red flag
pulsed: USER 1589077 CONNECTED.
"So who the hell cares?" Wu muttered irritably. He tapped a function

key, calling up management's reasons for layering this alert into the
system. His eyes widened as he read the first line aloud. "Emergency
network tap authorised by Federal Bureau of Investigation. . ."
Below the scrolling, boldfaced memo, the red warning flag changed: TRACE
COMPLETED. CONNECT NUMBER IS 703-555-3842.
The Pentagon
"You've got an address here in northern Virginia?" Thorn

asked into the phone again, scarcely able to believe that some of the
information they were seeking had come in so quickly. He checked his
watch. It was just after 10:00 P.M. It was too easy to lose track of
time under the Pentagon basement's fluorescent lights.
"Yeah," Flynn said. "One of the Magi group users logged onto CompuNet
less than an hour ago. We traced the number they gave us to an address
in Arlington."
"Oustanding."
"Yeah." The FBI agent sounded pleased. "I'm putting a team in

straightaway to scope the place out. . . to see what we can find out
about the people living there."
"Why not launch a raid right away?" Thorn asked. "If that Is a terrorist
safe house, why risk giving them time to scoot or launch another
attack?"
"It's that 'if' I'm having trouble with, Colonel," Flynn said flatly.
"Point A: We still don't know who this so-called Magi and his electronic
pen pals really are. It could just be a god damned lonely hearts club,
for Christ's sake! Point B: I need more than illegally obtained E-mail
to get a warrant. If these are some of the bad guys, and we take 'em

down without a warrant, the whole prosecution will be tainted from day
one. So unless we want these sons of bitches to walk, we're going to
have to do this by the book."
Thorn frowned. He hated the prospect of more wasted time. Delay only
benefited the enemy. "Damn it."
"Too true," Flynn agreed. "Look, Colonel, don't sweat it. Thanks to you
and this Maestro of yours, we've finally got a shot at what may be a
real target. So if my people pick up even a whiff of something bad at
this place, I'll get a search warrant and send an HRT section in on the
double. Any terrorists inside that house will be dead or behind bars
before they wake up."
DECEMBER 4 Near Kerman, Iran
(D MINUS 11)
Hamir Pahesh looked hack, toward the campfires and the road beyond. He
cursed the half moon, but in the next second was grateful for the hints
it gave him about the ground under his feet. After fourteen hours of
driving in convoy, all he wanted to do was join his countrymen at the
fire, eat, drink a little sweet, hot tea, and go to bed.
Instead, here he was picking his way across a pitch-black, rocky ground
looking for something, anything, that would give him cover. The treeless
landscape held nothing higher than a weed or two, and he needed more.
The bundle he had smuggled out of his truck cab was small enough so that
it could be tucked under his coat. But the rest of the drivers thought
Pahesh had left the convoy to attend to nature's needs, so he could not
afford to be gone too long.
There. A low rise, little more than a fold in the ground, seemed to
offer an acceptable solution.
Kneeling on the cold, stony ground, the Afghan ignored the lumps under
him, hoping none of them would start moving. He unzipped a small case
and fumbled in the darkness with the unfamiliar device it contained.
The antenna was easy enough, but there was a small lead that had to be
plugged into the case, and for a moment he could not remember which side
it went into.
In the quiet darkness every click and scrape seemed deafening. He paused

for a moment, listening for the crunch of a footfall in the sand, or

some more ominous sign, but all he heard was singing and faint chatter
from the roadside several hundred meters away.
Ah. Pahesh found the socket for the antenna cable, then the rocker
switch for the power, and turned the machine on. He typed in a series of
digits he had computed earlier, based on the date, and hit the start
button. While the transmitter sent out its signal, he slipped on a set
of earphones and picked up the microphone.
A small indicator on the front told him the transmitter had found a
satellite, that it had acknowledged his signal, and that he had entered
the proper code. Only a moment later, a voice answered, "Watch officer."
Pahesh hoped this man knew what to do. "This is Stone," he started.
Trying to speak clearly and whisper at the same time was difficult but
he dared not speak louder. "I have a flash message for Granite."
His own code name was Stone. He'd never met his controller, Granite.
Indeed, the Afghan didn't know if Granite was one man or more, or where
this signal was being received.
All he knew was that the Americans couldn't wait until the end of the
week to hear what he'd learned. He'd gathered more information at the
noontime break, and still more just now, with the convoy stopped for the
day.
"Roger, Stone, ready to copy."
Pahesh recited his message composed, changed, and polished a hundred

times as he drove. "Iranian 12th Infantry Division left barracks in
Zahedan zero six hundred hours today, 4 December, with all elements and
extra fuel and ammunition. Another unit, identity unknown, may be
arriving in Zahedan to take over its duties. Convoy passed through
Kerman in the afternoon and is now headed for Shiraz. Ultimate
destination is unknown. Message ends."
The American voice at the other end read back the message, then said,
"Received and understood. Please stand by."
"Stand by?" wondered Pahesh. He looked around nervously, but could see
nothing in the darkness.
"Stone, this is Granite." The voice was different, more purposeful.

"Could this simply be a routine redeployment?"
The Afghan shook his head in reflex before he remembered they could not
see him. "No. The Iranians have an urgent deadline. Two officers have
already been punished for not meeting their schedules."
There was what seemed a long pause before the American replied. "All
right. Can you give us an update in twelve hours?"
"Yes." Then Pahesh corrected himself. "I will try. I must go now."
"Understood."
Pahesh turned off the machine and hurriedly repacked it.
He was late. He hadn't counted on an extended conversation. The others

would be looking for him.
Tucking the satellite radio pack under his coat again, he strolled as
quickly as possible back to his truck. As soon as there was enough
light, he checked his watch. Only twelve minutes had passed since he'd
left the roadside. He felt the tension ease.
Fatigue replaced the tension, and he quickly unrolled his pallet near
one of the fires. Pahesh crawled in, reasonably sure the Komite, Iran's
hated secret police, were not going to arrest him before dawn. Before he
dropped off to sleep, he found himself going over and over his brief
communication with the Americans. It was good to know they were taking
him seriously. Instincts honed by years of war told him this long road
march was the first stirring of an evil wind.
CHAPTER 21.
HORNET'S NEST.
DECEMBER 4 Washington, D.C. Outside the Hoover Building, the capital

city's streets were filling up with rush-hour traffic. Even in the
present crisis, the hundreds of thousands of workers employed by the
various government agencies, businesses, and law firms seemed to be
determined to carry on as much of their daily routine as possible. For
all the outward show of normalcy, however, the unpredictable, ever more
frequent, and apparently unstoppable terrorist attacks were striking
nerves already worn raw.
False alarms were triggered more and more often, with less and less

provocation. Whole buildings emptied into the streets at the sight of a

package without a return address. Phoned-in threats prompted widespread
closures of the Metro or the region's major highways. Entire
neighborhoods, from wealthy, trendy Georgetown to the hopelessly poor
northeast sections of the city, barricaded themselves in by day and by
night, desperately hoping they could seal themselves off from the
terrorist contagion. The drab, olive-green Army Humvees arid Bradley
armored fighting vehicles posted to cover the capital's major
intersections and traffic circles only increased the sense of crisis.
London had been bombed flat during the Blitz and periodically targeted
by the IRA, but Washington, D.C., had existed in relative peace for many
years. Not since the riots following Dr. Martin Luther King, Jr.'s
assassination had racial tensions been so high. And not since Jubal
Early's tattered Rebels fell back toward the Shenandoah Valley in 1864
had so many in the American capital felt the oppressive dread of knowing
that a deadly enemy lurked close at hand.
Around-the-clock television coverage fed the public's barely controlled

panic. The first pictures of each new terrorist outrage were played over
and over again on every news channel, magnifying their scope and impact.
In the fiercely competitive war for exclusives, every wild rumor found a
reporter to repeat it, deny it, and then repeat it afresh often the same
reporter and often within the same hour.
Even the headquarters of the Federal Bureau of Investigation was not

immune to the general paranoia gathering force across the country. The
security detachments manning its entrances had been reinforced by U.S.
Army Rangers. Razorwire entanglements surrounded the building, keeping
pedestrians, the press, and potential terrorists at a distance.
Deeply worried by the signs of widespread, almost crippling fear he saw

all around him, Peter Thorn followed Helen Gray into the conference room
adjoining Special Agent Mike Flynn's office.
His Metro ride over from the Pentagon had been instructive. Uniformed
D.C. policemen were posted on every train coming into Washington. They
were backed by heavily armed SWAT contingents conspicuously stationed at
every subway stop. Passengers embarking and disembarking were subject to
identity checks and random searches. While the heavy security presence
provided some deterrence against terrorist attack, it also reinforced
the overwhelming feeling of entering a city under siege.
Thorn frowned. The nation's capital seemed to be nearing a breaking

point. They were running out of time.

There were only two men waiting for them inside Mike Flynn and his
deputy, Tommy Koenig. Both looked exhausted. That was understandable.
They had worked straight through the night trying to follow the lead he
and Rossini had given them.
"Thanks for coming, Pete. I'm glad you could make it," the head of the
FBI task force said quietly. "You have any trouble getting through our
watchdogs?"
Thorn shook his head, inwardly noting with some amusement the other
man's decision to use his first name. Evidently, he'd been promoted from
nosy, Pentagon pain in the ass to helpful, fellow investigator
overnight. Interesting. Well, better late than never. He took the chair
next to Helen and set his uniform cap aside.
"What's the skinny, Mike?" she asked.
"We've got a preliminary read on the CompuNet address," Flynn answered.

"Andy Quinlan's team checked in an hour ago."
Helen leaned forward, her eagerness apparent. "And?"
"I think we have a target."
Thorn felt himself relax slightly. More than anything, more than he had
wanted to admit to himself, he had feared that he and Rossini were only
stumbling down the wrong path and dragging everyone else along with
them. But they had been right. Their instincts were on target.
Helen, though, appeared unsatisfied. "You think? Or you know?" she

pressed.
Flynn shrugged. "Let's say the evidence Quinlan and his people have
assembled is mighty suggestive, but it's not conclusive." He glanced at
his deputy. "Tommy can take you through it piece by piece. He rode herd
on the investigative team every step of the way."
Koenig nodded. "Mike made it clear that we didn't want to spook these
people prematurely whoever they are. So Quinlan's been working around
the edges for the last twenty four hours."
He flipped open a file. "Basically, what we've got is this: The phone
number CompuNet gave us belongs to a house in Arlington just off the
Columbia Pike. The place was rented nine weeks ago by a blond-haired man

with a slight, but discernible, European accent. He told the Realtor

his name was Bernard Nielsen and that he worked for a Danish
import-export firm a company called Jutland Trading, Limited.
Apparently, this guy Nielsen told her his bosses wanted him to explore
business opportunities in the U.S. and that he needed a home base to
come back to between trips. He signed a six-month lease and paid his
security deposit in traveler's checks. Since then, he's paid one time by
mail using personal checks drawn on a local bank."
"Not from his business or from a Danish bank?" Thorn asked.
"Nope. Curious, isn't it?" Koenig looked up from the file. "One of our
guys took a little walk through Nielsen's account records. There's been
a steady movement of cash money in and out but the balance has always
been over five thousand dollars and always under ten thousand."
Thorn heard the shorter FBI agent's emphasis on those figures and nodded
slowly. Again, that made sense. Five thousand dollars in a checking
account made bank managers smile at you and generally kept them from
asking too many inconvenient questions. On the other hand, ten thousand
in cash triggered an automatic report to the IRS. It certainly looked
like this Bernard Nielsen liked cruising in a comfortable financial zone
that guaranteed him both flexibility and relative anonymity.
Helen frowned. "Does this Jutland Trading company even exist?"
Koenig shrugged. "We're still working with the Danish authorities on

that. The phone number our blond friend gave the Realtor only connects
to an answering service. The Danes are trying to follow the trail
further, but it'll take some time to generate results." He smiled
grimly. "I can tell you this. I spent the morning breathing down some
necks in the Commerce Department. And Commerce sure as heck doesn't have
any record of a Jutland Trading company registered to do business here
in the States."
"What a surprise," Thorn said flatly.
Flynn nodded. "After I heard that, I gave Quinlan the go ahead to dig
deeper near the house itself."
Thorn looked at Koenig. "And what did they find?"
The shorter man's grim smile faded. "That's the inconclusive part," he
admitted. "It's a transient neighborhood. Lots of rentals. Lots of
people moving in and out on temporary assignments with the Pentagon or

other government agencies. Lots of people who go to work early, come

home late, and go right to sleep. Nobody really knows much about any of
their neighbors."
"Nobody's noticed anything?" Helen asked, surprised. "Nothing odd at

all?"
Koenig spread his hands. "We did find one reared couple who said they'd
seen several suspicious men coming and going from the house at odd
hours. . ." His voice trailed off.
"But?" she prompted.
"But this Mr. and Mrs. Abbot are both a little blind and hard of
hearing. Plus, we checked with the Arlington police. They say the Abbots
average reporting one prowler, rapist, or drug dealer a week. The cops
don't usually bother investigating their calls anymore."
Thorn grimaced. Perfect. If this rented house in Arlington was a

terrorist safe house, whoever had picked it had done a brilliant job. He
turned to Flynn. "So what's the next step? Surveillance?"
- That would be the standard procedure, he knew. Find a house nearby,

move the occupants out, and put in a stakeout team to monitor the
suspect's comings and goings, phone conversations, and associates. Once
enough evidence of possible wrongdoing had been collected, the FBI would
obtain a search warrant from a sympathetic judge and move in. For a
by-the-book guy like Flynn, that would be the best and safest way to
proceed. But it would also gobble up hours and days he wasn't sure they
could afford.
Flynn surprised him. "No, Pete. We go in as soon as possible." He

pointed upstairs and growled, "When I briefed the Director and the
Attorney General this morning, both were adamant that we take any action
necessary to break this thing open."
From his tone, Thorn suspected the senior FBI agent was leaving a lot
unsaid. If anything, the country's political and media elites were even
more spooked by the terror campaign than the general public, and the
political pressures to act were enormous.
Flynn turned to Helen. "The Attorney General herself is seeking a search

warrant authorising an HRT raid. Once we have the warrant in hand, I'm
assigning the mission to you and your section. You know the general area
pretty well and you're damned good the best I've got, in fact. John Lang

concurs."
"Okay." Helen nodded flatly, taking the compliment in stride without any
false modesty. She glanced at Koenig, getting down to business without
wasting any more time. "What do we know about the house right now,
Tommy?"
"Not as much as I'd like." He slid a faxed copy of a real estate

brochure across to her. "The place is fairly large about twenty-five
hundred square feet. Four bedrooms. Two and a half baths. One story
aboveground and a good-sized basement below. A one-car garage attached
to the house."
"Brick exterior construction?" she asked.
Koenig nodded. "Hardwood floors upstairs. Concrete covered by carpet in

the basement."
Helen looked up from the brochure. "I need more than this. Can we get a
set of blueprints from the builder or the county records?"
"We're working on it," Koenig confirmed.
"Good. Now, what about numbers inside the house? Any data on that?" she
asked.
"Nothing solid. We risked one drive-by earlier this afternoon and

spotted two vehicles in the driveway one minivan, one Toyota Camry.
There was another car, a Taurus, parked along the street out front. The
Camry is registered to this Nielsen. The other vehicles trace back to
different names and addresses. Based on that, we're guessing a minimum
of two suspects and a maximum of six."
"I see." Helen sat back in her chair, her eyes distant as she considered
her options for several seconds. Finally, she turned back to Flynn.
"Okay, Mike, what are my rules of engagement for this operation?"
Thorn knew that was the key question. The rules of engagement, or ROE,
would determine the Hostage Rescue Team's tactics. The looser the rules
were, the more options Helen would have in laying out her assault plan.
If she could assume the people inside were hostile, she and her agents
could bring significantly more firepower to bear in the early stages,
and they could use their weapons a lot more freely.
Flynn looked troubled. "There's a snag. Without clear-cut evidence of

wrongdoing, I can't get the AG or the Director to sign off on unlimited

ROE. They're too afraid we might nail some innocent civilians by
mistake. So we have to tread lightly at first. I'm afraid you can't go
in with guns blazing on this one."
Helen nodded slowly, hiding her concerns behind an impassive mask.
Thorn knew his own face was less controlled. He didn't like the sound of
this not at all. Taking out terrorists was a lot different from
conducting a sweep against a suspected crack house. Success always
depended on the maximum application of controlled violence in the
minimum amount of time. Without that, the risks to the assault force to
the woman he loved went up dramatically.
Despite his relief that the FBI was moving at last, he couldn't help
worrying about Helen's safety. Concrete evidence or not, he firmly
believed that house in Arlington held some of the terrorists they were
hunting. If he was right, Helen and her comrades could be walking right
into a buzz saw.
"I'd like to move in after midnight," she said calmly. "We'll have a
better chance of catching these people asleep, or at least at a low ebb,
then."
Flynn nodded his understanding and approval. "I can buy that much time
from the Director."
"Good." Helen paused briefly, thinking again, and then went on. "That
should also allow us to covertly evacuate the nearest neighbors. I don't
like increasing the chances that we'll be spotted, but I think it's
imperative. If there are terrorists inside, we have to accept that they
have heavy weapons and that they'll use them if they get the chance. I
don't want civilians caught in the cross fire if we can help it."
"Agreed. Anything else for now?"
When Helen shook her head, Flynn checked his watch and stood up.
"Okay, then let's start moving things into place. The clock is running
fast on this one."
Determined not to be left wholly on the sidelines, Thorn leaned forward.

"I have one request, Mike. With your permission, I want to ride along as
an observer."

The senior FBI agent stared hard at him for a moment before replying.
Then Flynn glanced at Helen, obviously making sure she had no
objections. Finally, he nodded abruptly. "Okay, Pete. I guess you've
earned the right to be in on the kill. We'll find you a place in the
command van."
Thorn sat back, partially satisfied. He couldn't do anything to reduce

the risks she'd be running, but he knew he'd feel better if he were at
least close by.
Much as he longed to lead the planned raid himself, he couldn't think of

anyone better qualified for the assignment than Helen. She had more
tactical ability, fighting skill, and sheer guts than anyone else in the
FBI or even in the Delta Force for that matter.
Amazing. Six months ago, he would never have imagined himself thinking
that of a woman any woman. And now he couldn't imagine being left
without her.
DECEMBER 5 Arlington, Virginia
Somewhere off in the distance, a church bell chimed once and fell
silent.
Despite her Nomex-coveralls and body armor, Helen Gray shivered. It was
well below freezing outside and the need to stay motionless only
intensified the cold. She lay burrowed in a hedge bordering the street
and sidewalk across from the suspected terrorist hideout. Her post
offered her a good view of the front of the house.
She studied it carefully, looking for the slightest evidence of anything

wrong anything that might indicate they had been spotted. Even with her
night vision goggles down, she couldn't see anything out of place. From
the outside at least, the house appeared a perfectly ordinary suburban
dwelling, identical to thousands of others throughout northern Virginia
all the way from its sloping shingle roof to its redbrick walls and the
white trim around its curtained windows. There were no lights showing
behind those curtains.
Well, Helen thought coolly, it was time to find out exactly what was
hidden inside that quiet house.
She keyed her mike and whispered, "All Sierra units, this is Sierra One.
Everybody set?"

Voices ghosted through her earphones as her teams checked in, one right
after the other. Sierra Three and Four, Paul Frazer and Tim Brett, were
around the back, poised to enter through the rear door on her signal.
Five and Six, Frank Jackson and Gary Ricks, were crouched behind the
rear of the Ford minivan parked in the driveway. They would take the
front door. Sierra Two, Felipe DeGarza, lay prone beside her as a
reserve. Her own two-man sniper teams, Byrne and Voss, and Horowitz and
Emery, occupied positions in the surrounding homes.
She would have preferred to lead the assault teams herself, but with the
situation still so murky, Flynn wanted her in a position to exercise
tighter tactical control over her sections if things didn't go according
to plan. Leading from the rear wasn't her style, but orders were orders.
The head of the FBI task force wasn't taking many chances. As a
safeguard against an attempted breakout by the suspects, he had deployed
a cordon of local police and other special agents in a wide net around
the neighborhood. He even had a Blackhawk helicopter standing by on the
local elementary school's playground prepped for immediate flight if a
pursuit became necessary. From the absence of any media nearby, she
guessed that Flynn had also stomped hard on the Attorney General's
notorious tendency to curry favorable publicity.
Helen took a deep breath. Her next signal would open the ball. "Hotel
One, this is Sierra One. We're ready. Initiate shutdown sequence," she
said softly.
"Roger, Sierra," she heard Flynn say.
Helen clicked her mike again. "All Sierra units, stand by. Wait for my
mark."
She waited without moving for the next reports to be repeated over the
command circuit. It was crucial to take the suspected terrorists out
while they were deaf, dumb, and blind. CompuNet already had instructions
to block incoming and outgoing E-mail from the target address. Now it
was time to take more direct measures.
"Landlines down."
The telephone company had cut its service to the immediate calling area.
"Cell down."
All cellular phone communications were down.

"L ights down."
The streetlamps on this block blinked out as technicians switched off

all electric power to the vicinity. Now!
"Go! Go! Go!" Helen ordered, sighting down the barrel of her submachine
gun at the front of the house.
Jackson and Ricks were already on their feet and heading for the front
door. They carried a door-breaker, a heavy battering ram with twin
handles, slung between them. The restrictive rules of engagement
prohibited the use of the HRT's two favored methods for opening locked
doors breaching charges or shotgun blasts direct to the hinges.
One. Two. Three. Helen found herself mentally counting the seconds it
took her lead team to reach the front steps and get into position. They
were there!
Jackson and Ricks rocked back on their heels and then slammed the
battering ram into the front door. The smashing, tearing thud seemed
loud enough to wake the dead let alone the suspects they were trying to
surprise. The door sagged under the impact but stayed stubbornly shut.
Again! Another heave and more nerve-shattering noise. This time the
front door gave way and fell open.
"We're in!" Helen heard Ricks' triumphant report as he dropped his side
of the door-breaker and darted in with his weapon ready.
WH`4MMM. The doorway disappeared in a dazzling orange and red explosion

that lit the whole area. Caught full on by the blast, Ricks was blown in
half. Jackson, two steps behind, flew backward off the front porch and
landed on the lawn screaming in agony. He flopped around on the dead
grass like a gutted fish.
"Jesus Christ!" Helen snarled. A booby trap. Those bastards inside had
rigged their front door with a booby trap as a precaution against
unwelcome nighttime visitors. Part of her mind was silently screaming in
shock and in time with lackson. Another part, colder and more
analytical, realised that knocking down the door had triggered the
explosive probably a sheet charge mounted in the side jamb. Simple.
Classic. And totally unexpected.
She tore her eyes away from the boiling cloud of smoke and still-falling

debris at the front door. Ricks and Jackson were out of action, but she
had other forces in motion. She keyed her mike. "Three, are you in yet?"
Frazer answered immediately. "Negative! Negative! They've reinforced the

back door! It's backed by steel!"
"Can you rig a breaching charge?" Helen demanded. The tactical situation
was going from bad to worse at a rapid, breathtaking pace.
It got worse.
Gunfire crackled suddenly from somewhere in the back of the house.
"Shit! Shit!" Frazer shouted over the radio. "We're taking fire!
Christ!" The noise doubled ih volume as he and Brett started shooting
back. "We're pinned down, One! Can't go forward! Sure as hell can't go
back!"
Helen gritted her teeth. She called the leader of the sniper team posted
to cover the rear of the house. "Byrne! Take that bastard out!"
"Trying, Sierra One," the sniper replied calmly. She heard him pause and
caught the muffled crack of his high-powered Remington rifle. "Gonna be
tough. Hostile has a flash-suppressed weapon. I'm having a hard time
drawing a bead on him."
Lying beside her in the hedge, DeGarza suddenly stiffened. "I've got
movement in the right front window, boss."
"Great." Helen peered through her goggles, zeroing in on the window he

had indicated. Was that a curtain stirring?
More gunfire erupted this time from the front of the house. The Ford
Taurus parked on the street rocked crazily back and forth, hammered by
the stream of rounds that tore through its doors and shattered every
window. Sparks flew off metal in wild, corkscrewing patterns. Whoever
was inside the house was making sure there were no attackers hiding
behind the vehicle.
Helen saw brick dust and splintered wood puff up around the house's
front windows as her snipers opened up in an attempt to silence the
still-unseen gunman. The curtains jerked wildly shredded by each bullet
but the hostile fire continued without pause. She shook her head
decisively. This was too slow. "Emery!" she ordered. "Smoke 'em out!"

In response, a grenade launcher thumped once from behind her, hurling a

tear-gas grenade toward one of the house's windows. But instead of
sailing on through into the rooms beyond, the grenade bounced back
outside onto the lawn and lay hissing, spewing its grey cloud of tear
gas harmlessly into the open air.
Helen swore sharply to herself. The defenders must have strung netting
behind the curtains. She grimaced. Booby traps, reinforced steel doors,
and now grenade netting. She and her section were attacking a fortress.
Alerted by the attempted grenade attack, the gunman inside shifted his
fire away from the mangled Taurus to the homes across the street.
Helen and DeGarza burrowed deeper into the hedge as rounds whipcracked
past their heads. The chattering roar of automatic-weapons fire rose
higher. Someone else inside the house had opened up, systematically
shooting into every piece of cover that could shelter an attacker.
"Jesus," the stocky HRT trooper whispered into her ear. "Who are these
guys?"
She shook her head impatiently. Their enemies were damned good. That was
all that was important now.
Her gaze darted across the flame-lit, bullet-torn landscape in front of

her as she evaluated and then rejected courses of action in the blink of
an eye. That bomb-blasted front door gaped open invitingly, but getting
to it would be impossible. There was too much cleared ground to cover.
Anyone trying to cross that street would be gunned down before they took
three strides.
The back door was out too. Frazer and Brett were still pinned down
there, unable to get close enough to slap the necessary breaching charge
in place. What did that leave?
Helen's eyes narrowed as she made her decision. It was time to gamble.
They were running out of time and options. Every passing minute gave the
terrorists inside more time to destroy the information they needed or to
prepare for a mass suicide.
She tapped DeGarza's helmet to get his attention and wriggled back out
of the hedge. The other agent followed her. Crouching low to avoid the
bullets still flying past overhead, she made another radio call to the
sniper team covering the front. "Horowitz! Keep shooting! Keep these
bastards busy! Emery! Fall back and meet us at the school!"

FBI command van With half its interior taken up by the radio and other
equipment needed to manage a surveillance operation or raid, the five
men inside the back of the command van were crowded together almost
cheek-tojowl. They were parked out of sight, two streets away from the
pitched battle now raging around the terrorist safe house.
"Damn it!" Peter Thorn slammed his fist into his thigh in frustration as
he listened to the rising crescendo of gunfire outside and the desperate
radioed reports from the stunned HRT assault force. He couldn't just sit
here idle while Helen and her section were cut to ribbons. He yanked off
the headphones he was wearing and whirled around to face Flynn. "Your
people need help now! Give me a weapon and three men and I'll lay down a
base of fire on that Frigging house long enough for them to break
inside!"
For an instant, the older FBI man seemed tempted. Then he shook his
head. "Not possible, Pete! You don't have any jurisdiction here."
"Screw the fucking jurisdiction!" Thorn snarled angrily. He started to

stand without really being sure of where he planned on going or what he
planned on doing.
"Sit down!" Flynn barked. His voice softened. "Look, Pete, think it
through. Things are already bad out there. You really think throwing in
another set of strangers with guns in the dark is gonna make them
better?"
Thorn shook his head numbly, unwillingly admitting to himself that the
other man was right. His instincts urged him into action. His brain told
him an unplanned, unrequested intervention now could be disastrous.
Plenty of soldiers and police officers were killed by friendly fire in
the dark or in the swirling confusion of battle.
"Let Helen do her job," Flynn said quietly. "She's in command. If she
wants help, she'll ask for it."
Arlington
Lugging her submachine gun and a pack carrying extra gear,

Helen Gray dashed across the playground toward the waiting Blackhawk
helicopter. DeGarza and Emery, similarly burdened, ran right at her
heels. They ducked low under the hilo's turning rotors and scrambled up
into the troop compartment.

"We're in! Take us up!" Helen shouted to the pilot over her command
circuit.
"Roger."
Turbines howling, the Blackhawk climbed skyward, already spinning left

to head toward the battle. It levered off just fifty feet above the
ground.
Helen crouched in the helicopter's open doorway, staring down as they

slid low over the street. Orange flames and black, oily smoke billowed
out of the burning Ford Taurus.
She could see Jackson's body sprawled on the front lawn. They were over
the roof of the house in seconds.
The Blackhawk pilot's voice crackled through her helmet headset. "You
ready?"
Helen craned her head to check with her teammates. They both nodded and
gave her a thumbs-up signal. She whipped back around and confirmed that
for the pilot. "We're ready. Let's do it!"
Rotors whipping through the rising smoke, the Blackhawk went into hover
only a few feet above the roof.
Without pausing, Helen dropped out through the hilo's open side door.
Robbed of her natural grace by her weapons and extra equipment, she
landed awkwardly on the sloping asphalt shingles. She teetered there for
a second, fighting briefly for her balance. Breathing hard, she regained
it and knelt down already tearing open the equipment pack she'd been
carrying. DeGarza and Emery made the same leap and moved to her side.
Helped by DeGarza, she extracted the thin, rolled-up sheet of explosives

she'd been digging for, unrolled it, and started tamping the charge into
place on the roof. Emery crouched nearby, aiming his M16 downward.
Helen finished securing her end of the breaching charge and carefully
attached the detonator. They were almost set. She looked across at
DeGarza. . .
And rolled away from a hail of splinters as bullets blasted through the
roof directly in front of her, fired upward from inside the house. She
felt a sharp, stinging pain in one cheek and wiped away a smear of
bright red blood with one gloved hand. Some of the splinters must have

caught her in the face. "Jesus!"
Emery fired back, using three-round bursts to punch new holes in the
roof. Suddenly, the FBI sniper jerked upright, caught by a bullet under
the chin. The top of his head blew off, and he toppled backward, sliding
rapidly out of sight.
Hell. Helen blinked away tears and felt the welcome inrush of a cold,
focused, killing rage. At least three of her men were down dead or
dying. She intended to make the bastards inside this house pay for that.
Her fingers raced through the last adjustments, setting the detonator
for a five-second delay. "Done!"
Four. Three. She and DeGarza scrambled up the sloping roof and over the
peak. Then they threw themselves flat, hugging the shingles. Two. One.
The house rocked under them. Flame spurted skyward, but most of the
blast was directed downward through the roof.
With her ears still ringing from the enormous explosion so close by,
Helen pulled herself back upright and peered at their handiwork. The
breaching charge had torn a jagged, five-foot-wide hole in the roof.
Smoke and dust boiled upward through the new opening.
She clapped DeGarza on the shoulder and shouted, "Come on!"
Then she unslung her MP5, skidded down the roof, and dropped straight
through the ragged opening. Speed was life. They had to strike before
the stunned terrorists inside the house recovered.
Helen landed heavily on a tangled heap of debris torn shingles, pieces

of charred support beams, and the mangled corpse of a man. One of the
terrorists had been right below the charge when it went off. Good, she
thought coldly. One less to kill.
Ignoring the sharp, stabbing pains shooting through her legs and rib
cage, she rolled off the still-smoking pile of wreckage and came up into
a crouch with her submachine gun ready to fire. DeGarza followed
immediately after her and came up facing in the other direction. He
swung around after making sure they were alone in the room.
Helen summoned up memories of the blueprints she'd studied. They were

inside what had been a living room before the HRT's bullets and their
breaching charge ripped it apart. She rose and moved toward a hallway

that ran the width of the house. A hand signal sent DeGarza right toward
the two bedrooms and bathrooms on the ground floor.
She turned left toward the dining room, kitchen, back door, and the
stairs leading down into the basement.
Gliding quietly across the dining room's scarred hardwood floor, she
skirted past a dinner table and chairs and drew closer to the open arch
connecting to the kitchen. Every sense, every perception, she possessed
was at its highest possible pitch.
"One, this is Two. All clear." DeGarza's hoarse whisper rang loudly
through her earphones. "Coming back your way."
Helen froze. She could see part of the kitchen now. Not much of it
really, just the glint of a glass-fronted microwave on one of the tiled
counters. Was there something reflected in that dark glass? An arm?
Perhaps a weapon?
Conviction crystallised without conscious thought. She shifted her aim

and fired a burst through the edge of the doorway, tearing away chunks
of wood and plaster. Before the stuttering echoes faded she was moving
again, charging sideways to bring more of the kitchen into her line of
sight.
There! She spotted a moving shape near the opening.
Helen squeezed the trigger again, holding her submachine gun tight on
target as it spat out another three rounds.
The terrorist, already hit at least once, jerked again convulsively and
fell back against a refrigerator, sliding slowly to the floor. His eyes
were already open and fixed before his arms and legs stopped twitching.
Helen's eyes took in the dead man's dark hair and light skin before
moving on to inspect the rest of the room. It was empty.
"Two, this is One. Kitchen is clear. Come ahead," she breathed into her
mike.
DeGarza followed her in, his weapon still sweeping through controlled
arcs as he checked potential hiding places.
Helen stopped facing a door left ajar. It led down into the basement.
Her gaze fell on a dark smear on the door handle. Blood. Another of the
terrorists must have been wounded in the earlier exchange of fire with

Frazer and Brett.
She moved closer to get a better look at the staircase and frowned. It
turned sharply at a right angle halfway down. This was going to be a
bitch. And there wasn't time to summon reinforcements.
She signaledDeGarza into position on one side of the half-open door and
crouched on the other. Then she tugged a flash/bang grenade out of her
leg pouch and looked across at the stocky agent. He nodded.
Counting silently to herself, Helen tugged on the grenade's pull ring,

slammed the door open, and lobbed the cylinder down the stairs, trying
to bounce it around the bend. DeGarza followed the grenade down, taking
the stairs two at a time. She hurtled after him.
They rounded the corner at high speed and took the last few steps into a
long, low-ceilinged room lit only by the blinding strobes thrown by the
exploding grenade. Helen sensed rather than saw motion in the far corner
and yelled a warning. "Down!"
She and DeGarza dropped prone just as a third terrorist reared up from
behind a sofa and fired a long, tearing burst from an assault rifle. He
missed. They shot back from the carpet. Shredded by multiple hits, the
man collapsed across the sofa, bleeding into the ripped stuffing and
exposed steel springs.
Helen breathed out. These bastards were good good enough to shake off
the effects of a stun grenade and fight back. Well, she thought wearily,
maybe this one had been the last.
More gunfire rang out suddenly inside the basement, muffled only
slightly by distance and closed doors. Crap.
Helen surged to her feet and sped down a hallway that led to the last
two bedrooms and bath. DeGarza dogged her heels.
Without pausing, she kicked open the door to one room and rolled back
away as the other HRT agent dove inside. She risked a glance and got a
hasty impression of a small, starkly furnished room containing nothing
but an unmade bed and a few closed suitcases. A bullet-riddled portable
computer lay in pieces near the bed. That explained the gunfire they'd
heard.
Damn it! They'd needed the information that shattered machine had once
contained.

She swore again in sudden realisation. If the man who'd destroyed that
computer wasn't in there, then. . .
Helen whirled as the door to the bedroom behind her flew open. A fourth
terrorist, this one a fair-haired man with pale blue eyes, stepped out
into the hallway, already raising an AKM assault rifle in her direction.
He was too close, and there wasn't any cover she could reach in time.
The world around her slowed to a crawl. In the long, seemingly endless
blink of an eye, she recognised the face she had stared at for so many
weeks. The face captured in black and white by a Metro security camera.
The cruel, arrogant face of the man who had planted the National Press
Club bomb.
Reacting instinctively, Helen threw herself forward and slammed her

submachine gun down across the AKM's longer barrel, pushing it toward
the floor. Her finger tightened on the MP5's trigger.
Both weapons fired at the same time.
Helen felt something punch across her thigh and ignored it at first.
Then she was falling backward as her leg buckled. She felt a second
impact, as another steel jacketed round ricocheted off the concrete floor
and slammed into her lower back below her body armor.
She tumbled to the floor still clutching her submachine gun. Clenching
her teeth, she raised her head high enough to see the terrorist she'd
shot. He lay propped up against the doorjamb. Her bullets had torn his
chest open.
The fair-headed man stared back at her, breathing in shallow, gasping

pants as the blood pumped out of his wounds. "A woman," he whispered in
amazement. One corner of his mouth twisted upward in a terrible smile
and then froze. He was dead.
Helen shivered, suddenly horribly, terribly cold colder than she had
ever been in her life. She could sense something wet spreading across
her back, but she couldn't feel anything below her stomach.
"Oh, my God." DeGarza dropped to his knees beside her and smacked his
hands over her thigh, desperately trying to hold back the blood spouting
out of her severed femoral artery. "Hotel One, this is Sierra Two! I
need a medic! Sierra One is down and hit bad!"

Helen slid slowly into an icy, black void.
HAT medevac Blight With an ashen Mike Flynn at his side, Peter Thorn
pushed through the crowd of grim-faced policemen and FBI agents
surrounding the Blackhawk. Medical teams were busy loading stretchers
into the helicopter as it spooled up for an emergency hop to the trauma
unit at the Walter Reed Army Medical Center. Blankets covered most of
the faces. All four terrorists caught inside the shattered safe house
were dead. Two members of the HRT assault force, Ricks and Emery, were
also dead. Helen and Frank Jackson were still alive but only barely.
Thorn saw Helen lying motionless on one of the stretchers already aboard
and stopped, rooted in place by his own despair. Paramedics surrounded
the stretcher, working feverishly to stabilize her condition long enough
to get her into surgery. One had his hands clamped around her thigh,
holding the artery closed, while another slid a blood pressure cuff as
high up as he could over the wound and started pumping it up, using the
device as an improvised tourniquet.
An FBI agent he didn't recognize stepped in front of him, motioning him

away. "Sorry, sir. Medical personnel only. You'll have to move back."
A red mist floated in front of Thorn's eyes. He moved forward, ready to

fight his way through.
Flynn grabbed the agent and pulled him aside. He turned back to the
blank-faced Army officer. "Go on, Pete," he said gently. "Ride with her.
I'll take care of things here."
Still not trusting himself to speak, Thorn nodded abruptly and climbed
into the waiting helicopter. He crouched next to Helen's stretcher,
trying to ignore the muttered exclamations from the paramedics working
on her.
"God, what a mess! I've got a major impact wound right near the sacrum .
. . Jesus, it shattered her pelvis. . . bone splinters everywhere. . ."
"She's deep in shock and bleeding out. . . keep that pressure up!"
"Trauma, this is Medevac One-One. Request immediate clearance. Suggest

you alert surgical team. . ."
Helen's eyes opened suddenly, bright blue against skin so pale it was
almost transparent. She looked up into his worried face and said in
wonder, "Peter?"

He leaned closer, whispering, "I'm here. Remember that I love you."
She smiled drowsily and closed her eyes. "First time you ever told me
that. . ." She slid away into unconsciousness.
The Blackhawk lifted off, climbing steeply as it flew north toward the
hospital. Peter Thorn sat silently, holding Helen's hand. Tears ran
unnoticed down his face. He had some of the answers he had been so
desperately searching for.
But the price had been terribly high. Too high.
CHAPTER 22.
TARGET ACQUISITION.
DECEMBER 5 Trauma Unit, Walter Reed Army Medical Center.
"Colonel Thorn?"
Peter Thorn stopped his pacing and turned abruptly at the sound of his
name. He found himself facing a haggard, unhappy-looking man still
wearing a surgical smock.
"My name is Doyle. I'm one of the trauma unit surgeons here. I
understand you're waiting for news about Agent Gray?"
Thorn nodded, holding his breath. He'd been besieging the medical
center's volunteers for information since the paramedics first wheeled
Helen off the helicopter and straight into emergency surgery. After
making an awkward call to her parents back in Indiana, he'd been left
with nothing to do but stare at the pastel walls in the visitors'
lounge. Either that or to sit watching the clock as the hours ticked
past.
He fought to control his voice and asked, "How is she?"
"Not good, Colonel," Doyle said bluntly. He shook his head. "She
suffered two very serious wounds. The first injury, the one to her
femoral artery, was bad enough. We've repaired the artery after some
pretty delicate vascular surgery. But she'd already lost a lot of blood
and she was pretty shocky when she came in. Despite the units we've put
into her, her blood pressure is still abnormally low."

The surgeon frowned. "I think that's from shock, but I want to monitor
her very closely over the next several hours. If her pressure doesn't
start coming back up soon, that could be a sign of continued internal
bleeding. I'd have to reopen her to make sure we didn't miss anything
the first time through."
Thorn nodded grimly. He'd seen enough soldiers wounded in combat to know
how dangerous shock could be. It was often the first killer. Helen had
survived the first crisis point, but going back into surgery in her
weakened state might be more than she could stand.
"Frankly, though, Colonel," Doyle said slowly, almost reluctantly, "it's

Agent Gray's second wound that worries me."
The surgeon lowered his voice. "She took a 7.62 mm ricochet that
shattered her pelvis. The impact pushed bone splinters and bullet
fragments into her peritoneal cavity." He spread his hands helplessly.
"So we're looking at a severe risk of infection even a likelihood, I'd

say. I'm starting her on a massive multi-antibiotic regime to fight that
off, but it'll be touch and go for the next forty-eight to seventy-two
hours."
"Christ." Thorn closed his eyes in pain for a moment and then opened
them. "Is that the worst of it?"
Doyle paused. "No, sir. I wish it was. You see, that second bullet
struck very near the plexus of nerves at the base of her spine. If those
nerves were irreparably damaged. . . well, she might never walk again."
Thorn stood silent, afraid to trust his own voice. The thought of Helen,
so alive and so graceful in every move
permanently confined to a wheelchair was too terrible to
contemplate. Finally, he croaked, "Can I see her?"
The surgeon shook his head firmly. "Not now, Colonel. She's in intensive
care and we have her sedated. Leave me a number where I can reach you
and I'll contact you as soon as a visit would be advisable."
He reached out and put a hand on Thorn's shoulder. "We'll do our best
for her, Colonel. I promise you that. She's young and she's strong. She
has a fighting chance to pull through. That's more than a lot of people
who come in here start out with."
Thorn nodded blindly, barely noticing when the other man left him. After

his father's long, losing battle with cancer, he'd shut part of himself
off from others, preferring loneliness to vulnerability. But then,
despite all his defences, Helen had found her way into his heart. What
would he do if he lost her now? And if she lived, what would she do if
she found herself reduced to a life so dependent on others?
"Colonel Thorn?" The young student volunteer's hesitant contralto cut

through his misery. "You're wanted on the phone. It's a priority call,
sir."
He took the portable telephone she offered him without comment.
"Thorn."
"Pete, this is Joe Rossini." He could hear the deep concern in the older
man's voice. "How's Helen?"
Fear and sorrow gave his answer a harsh, monosyllabic character. "Not
good. She may die. If she lives, she may not be able to walk."
"Jesus, Pete. I'm sorry." Rossini stopped for a second and then
continued. "Maria and I will pray for her."
"I'd appreciate it, foe." Thorn had known that the Maestro and his wife
were fairly devout Catholics. He'd always been something of a skeptic
himself, but agnosticism was cold comfort now. Prayer might not help
Helen, but it certainly could not hurt her. If he had ever needed to
believe in the existence of a just and loving God, it was now.
"Have you been able to visit her?" Rossini asked gently.
"Not yet," Thorn answered. "She's in intensive care. From what one of
the doctors just told me, it might be days before she'll be out of
danger."
"You can't stay there that long, Pete. Not now."
"I know." Thorn knew he had to set his personal anguish aside at least
for the moment. The nation still faced a crisis, and Helen and her HRT
teammates had put their lives on the line to obtain the information he
and his analysts needed. His job now was to make sure their sacrifices
hadn't been in vain. "Has the Bureau turned up anything useful in that
damned house yet?" "Some," Rossini said guardedly. "Look, Pete. . . this
isn't really a secure line."

"Hell. Sorry." Thorn ran a hand across his weary eyes. He must be losing
it to overlook something so elementary. He'd come dangerously close to
blabbing classified information over the open airwaves.
From the first breathless television news bulletins he'd seen, Flynn had
handled the situation perfectly. The FBI had sealed off the entire area
around the terrorist safe house. No residents or media people were being
allowed anywhere close by. The Bureau's preliminary statements said only
that its agents had surprised a suspected neo-Nazi group inside the
house, and that there had been a prolonged firefight one in which all
the terrorists were killed. Reporters were being told that the house
itself had been utterly destroyed by fire either in a blaze set
accidentally or tear-gas grenades or as part of a suicide pact by those
trapped inside. They were also being told that all the bodies found
inside the ruins were charred beyond easy identification.
There were still other terrorist cells operating in the United States,
and Flynn was determined to conceal just how much information the FBI
had been able to recover from the safe house.
"Sam Farrell wants you back pronto, though," Rossini advised. "I'm told
there's a helo enroute to Walter Reed now."
Though his sorrow remained, Thorn felt part of his Fatigue drop away. If
the commander of the JSOC wanted him back at the Pentagon that badly,
the information recovered in the raid on the terrorist hiding place must
be pretty hot. "Understood, Maestro. I'm heading for the pad."
The Pentagon Thorn scrambled down out of the helicopter and hurried
toward the nearest entrance. Rossini was there waiting for him. Already
briefed, the security guards and soldiers stationed at the doors passed
the pair of them through with a minimum of fuss.
Thorn returned their salutes impatiently and glanced at the older man.
"How much have Flynn's people been finding?"
To his relief, Rossini clearly understood that he needed to work right

now more than he needed a sympathetic ear. The analyst started filling
him in, limping slightly as he tried to keep up with the rapid pace
Thorn set through the Pentagon's corridors. "A lot. That place the HRT
knocked over was a miniature armory. The FBI's still cataloging all the
weapons and explosives they found, but they've learned enough to tie the
people inside to the press club bombing and those blown-down
transmission towers for sure. The C4 and detonators match the traces

left at both scenes."
"What about the bodies?"
"No firm identification yet," Rossini answered. "Two were clearly

Caucasian. The other two could be either Hispanic or Middle Eastern in
origin. . ."
"Some rabid, neo-Nazi group," Thorn interrupted bitterly. "Those

bastards were pros."
"Uh-huh. Looks like our hunch was right," the older man agreed. "Mike
Flynn said pretty much the same thing. He's having the bodies shipped to
their D.C. lab for more detailed examination."
Thorn nodded. The FBI's forensics experts should be able to develop a

fair amount of information about their dead terrorist John Does. Even if
their fingerprints were not on file here or anywhere abroad, dental work
and the evidence of old injuries or illnesses could provide useful clues
as to their places of birth or prolonged residence. That level of
forensics work would take time, however certainly days and probably
weeks. He had been hoping the HRT raid would produce more immediate
results. "Any documents or papers turn up?"
Rossini shrugged. "Several sets of false ID passports, driver's

licenses, even credit cards. All top-notch work."
"Naturally." Thorn started down the stairs leading to the Pentagon's

basement. "Nothing else, though?"
"Nothing on paper, Pete." Rossini limped after him. "But the NSA's still
going over the laptop computer Helen found."
"What?" Thorn stopped dead, narrowly avoiding a collision with the older
man. "I thought that was destroyed. Flynn said one of the suspects blew
it to hell with an AKM burst."
"Maybe. Maybe not," Rossini said. He explained. "Apparently a round

clipped the hard drive, but the NSA techs think they may still be able
to recover some of the data it contained. They're working on it now."
National Security Agency headquarters, Fort Meade, Maryland
Greg Paige, a gangly, twenty-something computer specialist in the NSA's

T Group, finished readying the damaged hard drive sent over by the FBI

for his data retrieval attempt. Not a particularly difficult job, he

thought with a mild trace of contempt for the cyber-challenged. A
portable computer's hard disk was less than three inches wide and barely
an inch thick. It was also buried inside a concealing case. Wrecking the
information a portable contained by hitting a target that small was
staking more on luck than most people realised. And in this case, the
shooter had not been lucky.
One round had utterly mangled the machine's floppy drive and internal
modem. Another had torn a gaping hole in the computer's battery. But a
third bullet had only scored the outer casing of the hard disk itself.
The drive's bearings and heads were completely undamaged. Finding out
what it contained required little more than transferring the assembly to
another machine and running a simple diagnostics program.
Humming a made-up tune off-key, Paige finished making the last cable
connections and hit the power switch. He swung back to his keyboard as
the new machine's monitor blinked on.
"Piece of chocolate cream cake," the NSA specialist mumbled to himself.

He quickly scrolled through the hard disk's directory, ignoring standard
listings for off-the-shelf commercial word processing, communications,
and accounting programs. If he didn't find anything else more
intriguing, he could always go back through those hunting for signs
someone had buried other, less innocent pieces of code inside them.
As he had expected, a few of the disk's sectors were damaged rendered

unreadable when the bullet clipped its casing but most were fine.
Paige stopped scrolling when he reached a program whose name he did not
recognise: BABEL.EXE. He shook his head in disbelief. "Well, well, well.
. . how very cute."
Someone the FBI was interested in had a very dry sense of humor.
He probed deeper into the program, summoning up its inner workings. Line
after line appeared on the screen an intricate interweaving of complex
algorithms clearly intended to turn plain text into meaningless
gibberish and back again. Paige smiled. Pay dirt.
To make absolutely sure he was right, he fed one of the pieces of E-mail
intercepted from CompuNet into the sus peeled program. Seconds later, a
complete, plain- text message flashed onto his screen.
Paige read through the translated E-mail once in surprise and then a

second time in growing horror. Still staring at his monitor, he reached

out for the phone on his desk and punched in an internal number. "This
is Greg Paige with Group T. I need to speak to the deputy director.
Right away!"
The Pentagon Rossini poked his head into Peter Thorn's office.. "Pete? I
think you'd better come see this." The Maestro sounded strained.
Thorn looked up from the investigative reports Flynn had faxed over from
the terrorist safe house, slowly realising that he had been staring at
them for minutes without really seeing them. His brain still seemed to
be functioning at half-speed. Despite his determination to throw himself
into his work, he was finding it difficult to focus on anything beyond
Helen Gray. So far his hourly phone calls to Walter Reed had yielded
little more than the news that she was still in critical condition and
still in intensive care.
He made an effort to gather his scattered thoughts. "See what?"
"The NSA found the encryption program they were looking for on that
computer Helen captured. They're downloading the complete set of decoded
E-mail from our terrorist friends into our database now." Rossini looked
almost ill. "It contains a damned ugly surprise."
Thorn was on his feet instantly, following the older man next door into
his cramped office.. "Show me."
Rossini handed him a printout without comment. A time/date stamp at the

top showed that it had been transmitted from London on October 12.
Special Operations Order MAGI Prime via MACI Link to LION Prime:
1. Activate Phase 11 of SCIMITAR.
2. Your field operations will commence on 5 November. Target selection

BRAVO TWO is approved.
3. Go with God.
Message Authentication: TALEH, MAGI Prime, VXE115
Thorn stared down at the printout in his hands in shock. Taleh? Amir
Taleh had organised this terror campaign? The terrorists posing as
American extremists were Taleh's creatures? His friend was the man
responsible for these atrocities against innocent civilians? The man

ultimately responsible for Helen's terrible injuries? The man whose

actions might cost him the one person who meant more to him than anyone
else in the world?
It was insane utterly unbelievable. How could the man who had been like
a brother to him all those years ago be capable of such evil? How could
Taleh have changed so much?
Thorn's face darkened. Maybe Taleh had not changed after all. Perhaps
the evil had always been inside him a core of malice hidden behind a
mask of honor and friendship.
He crushed the sheet in his hands without thinking, caught up in

cascading images of the past months. The Iranian had conducted a
brilliant and cunning masquerade to conceal his true intentions. Taleh's
attacks on the HizbAllah, his push for renewed U.S.-lranian diplomatic
relations, and even his offer to help track down the missing Bosnian
terrorists all had been nothing more than a gigantic deception, a
blindfold pulled over American eyes while he readied his organised
butchery.
Thorn tossed the crumpled printout aside in sudden, blind fury. Clearly,
he had been one of the Iranian's favorite dupes a trusting conduit of
disinformation to the highest reaches of America's counterterrorist
forces. His hands curled into fists. The bastard had used him. Taleh had
asked him to come to Iran to renew their friendship and to seek new ties
with America all the while plotting to use his old friend's trust as a
shield for this murderous campaign.
Brought face-to-face with the magnitude of the Iranian's treachery,

Thorn's whole view of the world wavered. He was accustomed to making
fast, accurate judgments about people and then trusting those judgments
with his life. Taleh's betrayal struck at the heart of his confidence,
weakening his own faith in himself.
His breathing slowed as reason returned. The anger remained, but it was
now an icy, calculating enmity.
Amir Taleh was obviously a man of hidden malice, but he was not a fool.
The Iranian must have realized that the United States would eventually
discover his nation's responsibility for this terrorist offensive. No
sane man could hope to keep so large an operation secret forever. He had
to know the kind of awful vengeance that would descend on Iran's head
once his duplicity became clear.

Peter Thorn stood motionless in Rossini's office, staring at nothing

while his mind grappled with questions that seemed to have no rational
answer. Why would Taleh involve himself and his country in this
slaughter? What could he possibly gain that would make the inevitable
price worth paying?
DECEMBER 6
It was well past midnight.
Thorn and Rossini sat on opposite sides of a desk piled high with maps,
satellite photos, transcripts of intercepted Iranian military
communications, and reports published by a dozen different U.S. and
foreign intelligence agencies. Some of the data came from the files
pulled together earlier that year by the Maestro's tiny team trying to
track down those first rumors of Bosnian Muslim terrorists. More had
been scraped up by JSOC-ILU researchers held long after normal hours and
sent out to scour the Pentagon's voluminous databases. After reading
through Taleh's E-mail to his terrorist teams, Thorn had put the entire
unit on a de facto war footing.
Both men were exhausted, but neither of them was willing to break for
sleep. Their growing certainty that Taleh had something else up his
sleeve something even worse than the terrorist campaign drove them
onward.
Thorn put down the fragmentary telecommunications intercept he'd been

studying, pulled a map of Iran closer to him, and scrawled a hasty note
on the map next to one of the Iranian Army's garrison cities.
Rossini looked up from his own pile of papers. "Another one?"
"Yeah." Thorn slid the intercept across to the older man. "One of our
VORTEX satellites picked up part of a conversation between the commander
of the 25th Parachute Brigade and one of his battalion COs. They're
going to full readiness all leaves canceled, extra practice jumps, full
equipment draw. The works."
"Jesus." Rossini scanned the sheet quickly and then eyeballed the map
Thorn had been working on. "There's a hell of a lot of movement going on
over there, Pete."
Thorn nodded. Although the picture of recent Iranian military activity

they'd been putting together was by no means complete, it was
increasingly ominous. Significant portions of more than six elite

Iranian divisions were either in motion or preparing to move somewhere.

Air and naval units scattered across the Islamic Republic were also
being brought to higher states of alert.
So far, no one else in the U.S. defense and intelligence communities had
spotted the full scope of the Iranian maneuvers. That was
understandable. Viewed in isolation, the various clues and bits of
evidence meant very little. Few analysts were in a position to see all
of the information gathered by America's satellites, signals intercept
stations, and spies. Lulled by Taleh's phony U.S.-lran detente and
immobilised by the terrorist attacks at home, nobody in authority had
paid much attention to the tiny warning bells going off.
"Colonel? Maestro? You got a minute?" Mike McFadden came bustling in,
clearly excited.
"What've you got, Mike?" Thorn asked.
"This just came down the wire from Langley. It's a summary of the latest
Satcom transmission from that Afghan truck driver, 'Stone.' " The young,
red-haired analyst held out a two-page color fax with blue stripes
running down one side of the cover sheet. The stripes indicated the fax
contained information from a CIA agent. "He just reported the final
destination for the Iranian 12th Infantry Division and most of the other
convoys."
"And?"
McFadden stabbed a finger down on the map in front of Thorn. "They're

moving to Bushehr!"
Bushehr? Thorn stared at the map. Why Bushehr?
Suddenly, the data they'd been accumulating bit by bit began falling
into place with dizzying speed.
"My God," he said softly. He turned to Rossini. "I'm going to see Sam
Farrell."
The older man looked confused. "Why?"
"To make sure he demands an immediate emergency meeting of the National

Security Council."
"To do what, exactly?"

Thorn showed his teeth in a grim, bitter smile. "To persuade the
President and the NSC that we have to kill General Amir Taleh before he
kills us."
The White House
The White House Situation Room was packed to the

rafters. The President and his Secretaries of State and Defense sat
around a long rectangular table flanked by the Directors of the CIA and
the FBI, the Attorney General, the National Security Advisor, and the
uniformed Joint Chiefs of Staff. Notepads, pens, and glasses of ice
water were precisely squared away in front of each man and woman at the
table, along with briefing books hastily prepared for this meeting.
Chairs lining the walls were filled by civilian and military aides.
"Major General Farrell, is your officer ready to brief us?" The

President's familiar voice sliced through the buzz of uneasy speculation
and concern. Word of Tehran's complicity in the wave of terrorism had
already swept through the administration's upper circles like wildfire.
So far, the threat of prosecution for leaking classified information had
kept it away from the media. That and the realisation that revealing the
information prematurely would shatter an administration that had rested
so much of its reputation on the mistaken assumption the terrorists they
were fighting were homegrown radicals.
"Yes, sir," Farrell nodded. He glanced at Thorn. "You're on, Pete."
Thorn appreciated the symmetry of Farrell's decision to let him conduct

the brief. He had played an unwitting role in Amir Taleh's diabolically
clever deception plan. Now he was being given an opportunity to make
amends by punching a hole through the tissue of lies surrounding Iran's
true objective.
He rose from his chair and moved to the plain wood lectern at the front
of the room. Its raised front concealed an array of buttons, knobs, and
switches that gave the briefer control over the room's computer-driven
displays.
By rights the concentrated gaze of the most powerful political and

military leaders in the United States should have made him nervous.
Instead, he felt nothing beyond the same cold anger that had filled him
since he first learned of Taleh's treachery.
"Mr. President, ladies and gentlemen, my name is Colonel Peter Thorn,

and I command the JSOC's Intelligence Liaison Unit. This briefing is

based on satellite photography, signals intercepts, and on human
intelligence from CIA assets inside Iran much of it received over the
past seventy-two hours," he began in a quiet, confident voice. "By now
you all know that General Amir Taleh, the Chief of Staff of Iran's armed
forces, is the prime mover of this terrorist campaign directed against
us."
Heads nodded around the table, some of them impatiently. This was old
news by Washington standards. Most of them had read the intercepted
dispatches proving that the terror groups operating in the United States
were receiving their orders from the military high command in Tehran.
"What you do not know," Thorn continued firmly, "is the reason we
believe General Taleh has committed his country to such a risky course
of action."
He tapped a button on the lectern. The large video monitor behind him
came on, showing a map of the Persian Gulf region. Blinking symbols on
the display showed Iran's armed forces in motion.
"As you can see," Thorn said flatly, "a sizable fraction of Iran's
conventional military forces are on the move. These forces include
Tehran's most elite divisions and its most sophisticated ships and
aircraft. Although the Iranians are making significant efforts to
conceal the full scope of this sudden mobilisation, we now know that the
majority of these units are heading here to Bandar-e Bushehr." He
touched another bunon, highlighting the port city.
Thorn paused briefly to let the President and his advisors take in the
vast size of the Iranian buildup and then went on. "Put bluntly, Mr.
President, Taleh's open diplomatic
lures toward us and his covert terrorist campaign here have all been
nothing but a smoke screen a calculated and successful effort to conceal
Iran's true objective for as long as possible. He has been buying the
time he needs to complete these massive military preparations."
"And what exactly is this man's real aim, Colonel Thorn?" the President
asked. His eyes were still fixed on the outlined port of Bushehr.
Thorn answered him quietly but with absolute conviction. "General Taleh
is preparing to conduct a major amphibious operation across the Persian
Gulf within the next seven to ten days. He intends to invade Saudi
Arabia."

There were gasps around the crowded table and throughout the room.
"Surely that's not possible!" the President exclaimed, clearly stunned.

His eyes roamed around the Situation Room, seeking someone, anyone, who
would contradict such a dire prediction.
"On the contrary, Mr. President. Such an operation is not only feasible
it is likely to succeed," Thorn cut in decisively. He was determined not
to offer any excuse for inaction or delay. "Taleh has systematically
strengthened Iran's armed forces. Their weapons are better. Their
maintenance and supply units are better. Most important of all, the
Iranian officer corps is more professional and more capable than at any
time since the fall of the Shah. Iran is once again a major military
power in the Gulf region."
"Hold on, Colonel," the Secretary of Defense, a quiet, scholarly man,

protested. "Aren't you jumping to conclusions prematurely? Isn't it
possible that these Iranian troop movements indicate a possible
offensive against Ira~and not against Saudi Arabia?"
"No, sir," Thorn said. "First, Iran's elite divisions and Air Force units
are moving away from its land border with Ira~and there are no signs of
any higher alert these. Second, why would General Taleh conduct a
murderous campaign of terrorism on our own soil simply to distract us
from a planned attack against Baghdad?"
Silence greeted that. Although no one welcomed the thought of another

war, few could doubt that Washington or its allies would strenuously
object to seeing the Gulf region's two most powerful and troublesome
states again entangled in conflict. The same could not be said of Saudi
Arabia. The vast oil reserves controlled by the House of Saudi were
vital to the world's developed economies and to U.S. national ~security.
"What about the Saudi armed forces?" an aide asked aloud. "They're well
equipped. Can they defeat this Iranian invasion on their own if we warn
them in time?"
Thorn shook his head grimly. "Not a chance! Most of the Saudi troops are
deployed in the north against Iraq, around Riyadh guarding the Royal
Family, or as security forces for the holy cities of Mecca and Medina.
Even if they could be redeployed in time, their military value would be
nil."
The military men inside the Situation Room nodded. Saudi Arabia's armed
forces had performed reasonably well during DESERT STORM~after intensive

retraining by American advisors. Since then, however, the Saudis had

slipped back to their older, more slipshod methods of operation. Much of
their high-tech weaponry was out of commission, awaiting repair. Once
ashore, Iran's revitalised divisions could slice through the weak Saudi
Army practically without breaking stride.
"If this is all true, then clearly we must deploy our own forces to the
Gulf. . . as a deterrent," Austin Brookes, the Secretary of State, said.
He looked horribly depressed. Thorn knew that the successful
rapprochement with Iran had been one of his cherished projects. The
public revelation that it had been nothing more than a ruse in an
undeclared war would finish the elderly man's career as the nation's
chief diplomat. It would also rob him of any hope of future reputation.
"We simply have no other choice."
A medley of raised voices around the room contradicted door. Thorn

recognised Jefferson T. Corbell, the administration's political guru,
from news photos The small Georgian snorted. "Well, I guess you and
General Farrell won your point, Colonel. You mind telling me just who
you think will lead this suicide mission?"
Thorn did not hesitate. "I will, Mr. Corbell."
CHAPTER 23.
PREPARATIONS.
DECEMBER 7 Bushehr airfield.
(D MINUS 8)
General Shahrough Akhavi looked up from his cargo manifests as another

C-130 Hercules touched down on Bushchr's short main runway. The short,
stout logistician turned toward the taller Air Force colonel at his
side. "There are the last of your missiles, Imad."
"Thank you, General." The colonel smiled and nodded toward the airport
perimeter. "Now, with God's blessing and some hard work, my men and I
will have all of our batteries in position by nightfall."
Akhavi followed the younger man's nod, squinting into the sunlight
sparkling off the blue Gulf waters. There, silhouetted against the ships
crowding Bushehr's waterfront, he could just make out the low, tracked
shape of an SA-6 SAM Brookes. There wasn't time to deploy a sufficient

force to Saudi Arabia. Even using the propositioned equipment stockpiled

in Kuwait, it would take at least four days to put a lone mechanised
brigade in the region. Additional forces would take far longer to
arrive. U.S. aircraft could be on the ground at Saudi airfields in
forty-eight hours but it would take far more time to move the munitions,
ground crews, and spare parts required to conduct a prolonged campaign
against the revamped Iranian Air Force. Once the Iranian invasion
actually began, all U.S. troop movement bets were off. The ports and
airfields needed by arriving American reinforcements were bound to be
among Taleh's first targets.
"Even if we had enough time, Mr. Secretary, it would be impossible for

us to conceal the signs of a major military move into Saudi Arabia,"
Thorn added flatly. "And that could easily trigger the very thing we are
attempting to prevent an Iranian invasion. Taleh's preparations are so
advanced that he can launch his attack on virtually a moment's notice."
At Farrell's quiet signal, he stood back from the lectern, listening as

the discussion grew more and more heated, and more and more desperate.
The level of rancor did not surprise him. Clearly, the President and his
national security team were all too aware that they faced a political
and military disaster. Command of the Saudi oil reserves would give
Tehran a potential stranglehold over the global economy. Catapulted to
status as the most powerful Islamic nation in the world, Iran would be
free to smash its foes and reward its friends at will. Decades of
diplomacy and the careful application of American military force would
be erased in the blink of an eye. The West would face its ultimate
nightmare: a powerful Islamic alliance dominated by one able and
ambitious man, Amir Taleh.
He kept his eye on Sam Farrell. The head of the JSOC had a fine sense of
timing and the ability to navigate smoothly through troubled political
waters. Both men had agreed on the only possible course of action before
the meeting began.
And both men knew the first hurdle would come in persuading their
superiors to take the high-stakes gamble needed to stop Taleh's invasion
before it got off the ground.
After the futile wrangling had lasted for several minutes, he caught a
tiny nod of Farrell's head. Thorn mentally crossed his fingers. It was
time to pitch his plan.
"We have only one viable option, Mr. President," he broke in suddenly.

"We must launch a special forces operation aimed at destroying the

Iranian high command before Taleh and his generals can strike. Taleh is
the focus of political and military power inside Iran. He is also the
mind controlling the terror offensive in our own nation. Kill him and
the Iranians will be disorganised even vulnerable."
Heads swung his way. Most of the men and women around the table were
clearly astonished by his abrupt suggestion. A few, those with a better
understanding of Iranian politics, looked thoughtful.
"If we're lucky," Thorn continued forcefully, "eliminating Iran's top

military leaders will force them to abandon their invasion plans. Even
at worst, it should sow enough confusion to buy us the time we need to
strengthen Saudi Arabia's defences."
Austin Brookes stared at him, clearly appalled by his proposal. "You

cannot be serious, Colonel!" The Secretary of State turned to the
President. "Surely, sir, no responsible government can support a plan to
assassinate its foreign rivals? Our own laws clearly prohibit killing
rival heads of state. Such conduct would be infamous!"
Infamous conduct! Thorn thought angrily. What the hell did Brookes
consider the murder of American women and children? Still on the rising
crest of his anger, he rode roughshod over the older man's objections.
"Taleh is not Iran's official head of state. He's a military leader and
a legitimate target in time of war. And that, Mr. Secretary, is exactly
what we're facing here a war."
Brookes sat back, pale and clearly flustered at being contradicted so

abruptly by someone so much his junior.
No one around the table jumped to the Secretary of State's defence.

Thorn realised suddenly that most of the senior people in this
administration were old hands at reading the prevailing winds. They
could sense the growing sentiment in favor of eliminating Amir Taleh. It
was the only course of action that offered any hope of avoiding the
catastrophe he had so vividly conjured.
The Chief of Naval Operations spoke up strongly. "The colonel is dead

right, Mr. President. We have to wipe out this General Taleh and his top
aides."
Then he shook his head. "But he's wrong about the means, Mr. President.
Putting Delta Force troops on the ground inside Tehran is far too

dangerous. Too many things could go wrong. Too many American lives would
be at risk." The admiral leaned forward so that the room lights gleamed
off his balding pate. "We hold a decisive technological superiority over
Iran. I suggest we play to our strengths, not to our weaknesses. I say
we leave the job of crippling their high command to a massive,
time-on-target, Tomahawk attack, followed by air strikes using
precision-guided munitions."
The Air Force's Chief of Staff nodded his agreement with the admiral's
proposal. "We can put together a strike package that should blow the
hell out of this Taleh's headquarters within seventy-two hours, Mr.
President."
To Thorn's relief, Sam Farrell intervened. In a clash of brass on brass,

the JSOC chief's general's stars carried more weight than the eagles on
his own shoulders.
"Blowing apart a building is not the same thing as killing a man, sir,"
Farrell said. He turned to the others grouped around the table.
"During DESERT STORM, we used hundreds of Tomahawks and laser-guided

bombs in an effort to kill Saddam Hussein. We failed."
They nodded their understanding. America's air war and lightning land
campaign against Iraq's dictator had driven his forces out of Kuwait.
But it had not killed him or driven him from power.
"No, sir." The head of the JSOC shook his head grimly.
"The only way we can be sure we've eliminated Taleh and his top aides is
to root them out on the ground up close and personal. Anything short of
certainty means risking the loss of the Saudi oil fields to invasion."
Farrell turned his gaze on the President. "My troops have trained hard
for just this kind of mission, sir. They know the risks. They can do the
job. Just say the word, and we'll start moving!"
The President nodded slowly, looking far older than his years. While his
top aides sat fidgeting, he studied the blinking symbols on the
electronic map in silence, apparently hunting for other, less risky
options. That was understandable. If the Delta Force failed, the
repercussions and resulting casualties would tear his administration
apart. But the risks of inaction were even more appalling.
Finally, he shook his head. Something about the set of his shoulders

told Thorn that he had made up his mind.
The President turned to Thorn and Farrell. "All right, gentlemen," he

said hoarsely. "Draw up your plan for a Delta Force raid on Tehran! But
I want to see it before I make a final decision."
Before Thorn could protest any further delay, Farrell caught his eye and
shook his head slightly. He sat back. The general seemed satisfied by
what they had accomplished. Presumably, the older man knew enough about
the way this White House worked to be confident the President would
approve their final plan.
Thorn just hoped the JSOC commander's confidence was justified. They
were already pushing the outer edge of the time envelope for planning,
organising, and carrying out a large-scale commando attack.
He paid little attention to the meeting's closing formalities. His mind

was already far, far away wrestling with the challenge of inserting a
strike force deep into the heart of an enemy country.
A tiny, ill-dressed man stopped him on the way out the launcher.
Soldiers and technicians were busy piling sandbags around the vehicle
and stringing camouflage netting over it. More men were occupied
elsewhere around the field, digging in towed anti-aircraft guns and
building missile and ammunition storage bunkers.
The logistician breathed a little easier. Each load of military supplies

ferried in by coast freighter, train, truck, or aircraft had made the
little port city a more inviting target for a preemptive strike. Now, as
General Taleh's plans took final shape, Bushehr's own defences were at
last being strengthened.
Operation NEMESIS
planning cell, Fort Bragg, North Carolina
Colonel Peter Thorn was practically hip-deep in maps, satellite

photographs of Tehran, and intelligence reports when one of the senior
sergeants assigned to his planning cell looked in the door of his
temporary office. "Sir, Major General Farrell is on secure line one."
"Thanks, Hal." Thorn dumped the pile of papers in his hand to one side
and grabbed the phone. The JSOC commander was still in Washington,
shepherding events there while he ran things at this end. "Thorn here."

Farrell didn't waste any time. "NEMESIS is a go, Pete. The President
signed off this morning after seeing your preliminary ops plan. He also
confirmed you as mission commander."
Thorn relaxed slightly. NEMESIS was his plan to kill Taleh. "Thank you,
sir."
Farrell snorted. "You ought to thank me. I've had Bill Henderson and the
other guys in my face ever since they heard the news." "Sorry about
that," Thorn said without much real remorse.
He wasn't surprised by his peers' reaction. In the normal course of

events, Hendewn or one of the other Delta Force squadron commanders
would have been selected to lead the raiding force.
Certainly, no one would have expected command to fall to a staff officer

even one who was a Delta veteran with a sterling combat record. But he
had been prepared to pull every string and use every chit accumulated
over his career to wangle this assignment. In the end, Farrell had
agreed to give him the job for two very good reasons. First, he knew the
territory and Taleh's mind and personality better than any other officer
in the U.S. Army. Second, the NEMESIS force would, of necessity, be a
mixed outfit one hastily drawn from the existing Delta Force squadrons.
Given the limited time available, that was the only way to create a team
with the needed language and combat skills. Besides, if NEMESIS failed
to stop Taleh's planned invasion, Farrell's other officers would have
more than enough bloody work for their own skilled hands.
There was a third reason, of course one he and the general left
unspoken. Helen Gray. Both men knew this mission would be the most
difficult and dangerous operation ever mounted by the Delta Force. Much
could go wrong in the blink of an eye. And both men instinctively knew
the on scene commander might need the driving force of a very personal
and very compelling passion to push NEMESIS through to victory. Peter
Thorn had that fiery drive for vengeance. He wanted Amir Taleh dead more
than any other man alive.
"Are you getting the data you need on the Iranian HQ?" Farrell asked.
Thorn's mind came rapidly back to the present. "Yes, sir. The CIA and
NSA assessments agree with our own. Taleh and his staff are definitely
working out of the old Pasdaran building near Khorasan Square."
Fragments of intercepted telephone conversations, satellite photographs

showing upgraded defences, and gossip the CIA's agents inside Tehran had

picked up from local residents all confirmed Amir Taleh's presence

there. With their primary target locked in, Thorn's planners had kicked
their work into high gear.
"You have enough to build your HQ mock-up?"
The Delta Force always tried to run its assault teams through detailed
mock-ups of their targets before any major operation. In the Delta
Bible, elaborate, full-scale dress rehearsals were essential to reducing
both confusion and casualties.
"Yes, sir," Thorn answered. "I have the construction crews out working
now. We're using satellite photos for details on the outer defences. We
were even able to dig up a set of floor plans for the interior."
Farrell whistled appreciatively. "How the hell did you manage that?"
"Before the Revolution, the Shah's secret police used the building as a
prison. Apparently, our mission there tried to keep an eye on SAVAK
excesses," Thorn explained. "Captain Pappas found the blueprints in an
old Army Intelligence file."
"Outstanding." Farrell cleared his throat. "Look, Pete, I don't want to

rush you, but you know the time pressure we're under. I need to know
when you and your assault force can be ready to go."
Thorn glanced at the massive piles of paper still heaped throughout his
office he considered his reply. To lay out the detailed plans for
NEMESIS, he'd commandeered talented officers and NCOs from Delta's
intelligence, operations, logistics, and administration staff
directorates. They had already been working nearly around the clock for
more than twenty-four hours. The planning cell was making enormous
strides adding real substance to the skeletal outline Farrell had laid
before the NSC yesterday. But there was still a lot of hard work and
hard training left to be done.
"We need at least a week to prep," he said finally.
"That's cutting it mighty close, Pete," Farrell warned quietly. "A week
is well inside the early window for the Iranian invasion."
"Can't be helped, sir. I won't send my troops into Iran unprepared,"

Thorn said stubbornly. They were already moving faster than was really
wise. Previous Delta Force operations, even those of less inherent
danger and complexity, had often required more than a month of planning

and preparation. "Besides, having this CLIP contact inside Tehran is

critical to the mission, and Langley tells me he can't possibly be in
position for at least another three days."
Neither he nor the head of the JSOC were happy about having to rely on
the Afghan truck driver code-named Stone. Unfortunately, there wasn't
time to infiltrate anybody else into the Iranian capital. Stone's CIA
controllers regarded him as a man of the utmost integrity and
reliability. Thorn just hoped like hell they were right for once.
"On the other hand," he continued, "we should have thirty-six to

forty-eight hours' notice of any imminent Iranian move now that we know
what to look for. If Taleh puts his plan in gear sooner than expected,
we'll saddle up and go right away."
"Fair enough," Farrell said. "I'll try to keep the President and the JCS
off your backs for as long as possible."
"One last thing, Pete." The general's tone changed, becoming less
official and more personal. "What's the latest word on Helen?"
The room seemed to darken around Thorn. "I talked to one of the surgeons
at Walter Reed this morning. She's still in intensive care and still
fighting off the infection. But, as best they can tell, she can't move
anything below her waist. They just don't know yet whether the nerve
damage is temporary. . . or permanent. He couldn't give me much more
than that."
"I am sorry, Pete," Farrell said sadly. "Louisa's flying up here

tonight. She plans to stay near the hospital and keep an eye on Helen
for you."
Grateful beyond words, Thorn was conscious of mumbling his thanks, but
he couldn't shake the feeling that he should be there himself waiting by
Helen's bedside to comfort her, to stroke her hair, to tell her again
that he loved her.
The general seemed to read his mind. "Helen will understand, Pete. She
has a soldier's heart. She'll know that this mission must come first.
There's too much at stake." "Yes, sir," Thorn said slowly.
Farrell's next words were in deadly earnest. "This is gonna be a rough

one, Pete. Don't screw up and get yourself killed."
"No, sir."

DECEMBER 8
Special operations headquarters, Tehran
(D MINUS 7)
General Amir Taleh stood with his arms folded near the front of the
chair-filled subterranean room, watching the men he had summoned
assemble.
His audience was a distinguished one. It included not only the full
Defense Council and staff but senior officers from each of the armed
forces. Significantly, it also included the remnants of the Pasdaran
command structure and many of his most powerful political enemies. All
had been summoned with only a few hours' notice after morning prayers
and whisked here by limousine, helicopter, and military aircraft.
Taleh had invited his enemies to his headquarters for two reasons:
First, Kazemi's reports made it clear that their opposition to his
declared policy of detente with America was growing stronger with every
passing day. Assassination was no longer his sole concern. Some in the
Pasdaran were moving closer to open revolt particularly as many of the
Army's best troops were moved further from Tehran. By asking them here,
to his visible center of power, he was invoking the oldest traditions of
Persian hospitality. For the duration of this meeting at least, he was
their host and they were his honored guests. None of the various
factions would move against him or each other under those conditions.
More important, though, these men needed to be here. This was the time
for truth-telling. A time to drop the mask that had so enraged them.
One worry still nagged at him. He turned to Kazemi. "Has there been any
further word from Halovic's team?"
The young captain shook his head. "No, sir. Nothing since we received
their December 4 situation report."
Taleh nodded. It was as he had feared when he first heard the American
news reports crowing about the destruction of a neo-Nazi terrorist cell
near Washington, D.C. The Bosnian and his men were undoubtedly out of
action. He sighed. That was unfortunate. He had grown fond of Halovic
over the past months. Like Kazemi, the Bosnian had been a perfect
weapon. "And we are sure that the Americans took no prisoners, Farhad?"
"Yes, sir," Kazemi replied with satisfaction. "Their broadcasts make it

clear that Halovic and his men fought to the last even as their house
burned down around them. The Americans are still stumbling around like
lost sheep."
"Good." Taleh shrugged off the Bosnian's death. Casualties were to be

expected in any war and he had seen many brave men die to less purpose.
Besides, his other special operations teams were still at large,
undetected, and conducting terrorist attacks to keep the United States
in a state of confused panic.
Colonel Najmabadi, his chief intelligence officer, stepped closer and

whispered, "Sir, I believe we are ready to begin. All of those invited
have arrived."
Taleh nodded briskly. "Very well." He stepped forward.
The gentle hum of whispered conversation hushed abruptly as heads turned

in his direction. He was pleased to see more fear and uncertainty on
their faces than open hostility. His grip on power was still firm
enough.
"I am glad to see you, my friends," Taleh began smoothly. He showed his
teeth in a thin smile. "Much as I regret it, I cannot waste much time on
the ordinary pleasantries. Time presses in on us."
The mullahs and Pasdaran leaders stirred uneasily, dearly wondering what
justified such urgency.
Taleh went on without pause, ignoring their unease. "This should be

considered an operational briefing by all military officers present."
That drew muttered exclamations. The terms he was using were usually
reserved for times of war or crisis.
"By now, you are all familiar with the exercise currently under way,"
Taleh said.
Heads nodded irritably throughout the room. Code-named PERSIAN HAMMER,

the exercise had been authorised as a test of Iran's ability to
coordinate the movements of its ground, air, and sea forces at short
notice. As part of the exercise, all military leaves had been canceled,
and security had been greatly tightened around all ports, airfields, and
military installations. Many of those present had condemned the endeavor
as a foolish waste of desperately needed resources.

Taleh smiled again, a fighting grin this time. "What I can tell you now,
my friends, is that the real name of this operation is not PERSIAN
HAMMER, but SCIMITAR." He saw their puzzled expressions and delivered
his bombshell. "In precisely seven days, at 0600 hours local time, the
armed forces of the Islamic Republic of Iran will begin landing in Saudi
Arabia by sea and air. They will conduct an offensive that will change
the course of world history. . ."
As he outlined his long-held plans, Taleh saw members of the Defense

Council, politicians and mullahs alike, rising to their feet in shock,
ready to protest this wild, insane move.
He continued speaking forcefully, glaring at them to sit

and listen. Such was their fear of him that they sat.
Taleh smiled again, relishing the moment. He had saved his biggest
surprise for the last. "Best of all, the Americans are in no position to
intervene against us. The seeds of violence we have sown through our
carefully orchestrated terror campaign are now bringing forth their own
fruit. Our great adversary is tearing itself apart. By the time
Washington awakes to its peril, it will be far, far too late."
More astonished exclamations greeted his latest revelation. Most of the

men inside the room had followed the news of death and destruction in
America with mounting delight. Only a handful had any idea that the
terrorists had been trained and armed in Iran.
Taleh ignored their amazement, intent on his own great vision. "When
SCIMITAR is complete, Iran will hold the balance of world power. We will
command the respect of all who yearn for Islam throughout the world! We
will begin the long march back to greatness the long march back to a
united Faith strong enough to subdue the infidel!"
He stopped speaking as the new Pasdaran commander rose abruptly. He was

young, in his forties, and he brought zeal but no real skill to his job.
A jet-black beard and mustache hid a soft face, but he was known to be
one of Taleh's bitterest surviving enemies. Much would depend on his
reaction.
The Pasdaran general suddenly raised his arms over his head and cried
out aloud, "I praise you, Amir Taleh! You have made the Great Satan
suffer as I have only dreamed! You are a worthy commander a true leader
of the Faithfull You are a man of God! A man of vision!"
Others took up the cry. In moments the entire audience was on its feet,

chanting his praises. Taleh tried to remain calm, but his exhilaration
would not let him.
Nothing could stop Iran now.
DECEMBER 9 Fort Bragg, North Carolina
The sound of automatic-weapons fire rattled through the Delta House of

Horrors, rising in volume as more and more troopers opened up on
suspected targets. Sharp thuds punctuated the noise as smoke grenades
went off to cover movement down staircases and into enemy-held rooms.
White smoke drifted lazily out through the building's open windows.
Peter Thorn and Sergeant Major Roberto "TOW" Diaz stood near the front
steps, observing the rehearsal closely. The short, dark-haired noncom
held a stopwatch in his hand.
They were watching the lead elements of each handpicked assault team
show off their paces. Where possible, sections of the House of Horrors
had been altered to mimic portions of Taleh's operations headquarters.
Using the existing building for training was a stopgap expedient at
best, but it would have to do for now. The construction crews feverishly
erecting mock-ups of the buildings around Tehran's Khorasan Square were
still at least two days away from finishing their work.
Thorn nodded in satisfaction as the first Delta Force troopers fell back
out through open doors and windows. They had a strange, wild look about
them. Like him, anyone with lighter colored hair had dyed it black. And
all of the men assigned to the NEMESIS force were letting their beards
and mustaches grow. Roughly half of them wore Iranian uniforms. The rest
were still waiting for the seamstresses to finish sewing.
"Jesus, what a motley crew," Diaz muttered with a grin. "I keep
expecting someone to raise the Jolly Roger."
"Sorry you signed on for this little jaunt, Tow?" Thorn asked.
"Hell, no, Pete!" Diaz shook his head. "Believe me, it sure beats
waiting by the phone for Jimmy to call. All the kid does is piss and
moan about how rough it is being a plebe! I'm looking forward to a
little peace and quiet when we hit Tehran."
"Sure," Thorn said, not believing a word of it. West Point Cadet James
Diaz was his father's pride and joy. Still, he was very glad to have the
sergeant major aboard. TOW Diaz was the best rough-and-tumble soldier in

the Delta Force, and he had a hunch they were going to need every edge
they could get when they shot their way into Amir Taleh's den.
FBI Surveillance Team Six near Milwaukee, Wisconsin
FBI Special Agent James Orr stared through a set of almost closed blinds
at the house just across the way. He could see the terrorists moving
around inside again.
After a full day of close surveillance, he was beginning to put the

faces and habits of these men together. There were four of them, all
told. One, a short, brown-haired Caucasian, was a dedicated smoker. He
was puffing away now while watching television with the sallow-faced
Middle Easterner who seemed to be used mostly as a driver by the
terrorist cell. The other two were out of sight somewhere in the back of
the house they were renting.
Orr grimaced. This was crazy. He had these guys. He had them and now he
was being told to back off. He spoke sharply into the handheld secure
phone. "Jesus Christ, Mike, I'm telling you we can take these guys
without breaking a sweat. Hell, my snipers could drop two of them this
second!"
Mike Flynn's voice came over the line loud and clear. "Negative, Jim.
I'm telling you just what I've told every other team around the country.
You wait for the word. You watch those people closely, but you do not
make a move on them without my direct authorisation. Is that
understood?" he demanded.
Orr bit back another oath. "Understood, Mike. Out."
Still shaking his head in disbelief, he clicked the phone off and went
back to watching the enemies he was not allowed to touch.
CHAPTER 24.
MOVEMENT TO THE OBJECTIVE.
DECEMBER 1 1 Kil~class submarine laugh, off Bandar-e Abbas, near the

Strait of Hormuz.
(D MINUS 4)
Iran's submarine force sortied out of Bandar-e Abbas well after dusk on
a moonless, cloudy night. Three black, seventy-meter-long shapes slid

quietly past the blinking buoys that marked the main channel. One after
the other, as soon as they cleared the harbor area, the diesel boats
submerged and went to periscope depth.
Followed by her consorts, the lead submarine, Taregh, crept almost due
south through the shallow Gulf waters. She was an ultra-quiet,
Kilo-class boat, originally designed and built by the Soviets, and
purchased for hard currency from the shrinking, cash-poor Russian fleet.
Her forty-five-man crew was the best in the Iranian Navy.
Once he was satisfied that they were safely enroute and free of any
shadowers, Taregh's captain picked up the annunciator microphone.
"Attention to orders."
He ignored the significant looks and whispers among his control room
crew. "We have been assigned an extended exercise one which may last
several weeks.
"Our mission is a simple one. We will take station in the Gulf of Oman
and begin patrolling, maintaining silent status. Once on station, we
will track all ships encountered, especially warships and foreign
submarines. I know each man aboard will do his best. That is all."
In truth, the captain doubted any man aboard believed they were out on
only a simple practice run. For two days before they sortied, working
parties had sweated around the clock loading provisions and advanced
torpedoes. Backed up by hired Russian technicians, the submarine's
officers and senior ratings had run countless tests double-checking
every critical propulsion, sonar, and weapons control system aboard the
boat. Those extra efforts and the extraordinarily tight security around
the Bandar-e Abbas Naval Base were clear evidence of something serious
in the wind and water.
The reality was so daunting that the captain wished he could share it
openly with his men. Right now, only he, his executive officer, and the
submarine's departmental heads knew their full orders.
Part of what he had said was true. They were heading for a box-shaped
patrol area just outside the Strait of Hormuz. And they would indeed be
tracking enemy warships. However, his instructions also required him to
come up to listening depth at regular intervals. Once he received a
specific coded radio signal, the boat's mission would change
dramatically: Taregh would sink all Western warships in its patrol zone.
Its sister submarines had similar orders. Together they were expected to

lay a deadly barrier across the entrance to the Persian Gulf.
The captain felt a small shiver run up his spine at the thought of
actual combat. Any new submarine with untested officers and crew was
like an unfired clay pot. The fire might harden it, but some pots
cracked in the flames.
Then he shrugged. It would be as God willed it. In any case, all the
advantages were his. Taregh was ideally suited to hide undetected in
these shallow waters and she would have complete surprise. The first
enemy vessel to die would know of his intentions only when a torpedo
tore into its hull.
Suddenly, he was eager for the go code.
DECEMBER 12 Near Lavan Island, in the Persian Gulf
(D MINUS 3)
Just after midnight, the passenger ferry Chamran slipped through the
channel between Lavan Island and the rugged Iranian coastline, steaming
north through the darkness with its running lights off. Five miles off
her port bow, two armed Boghammer speedboats belonging to the Iranian
Navy cruised back and forth in a patrol pattern ready to shoo away
unauthorised vessels intruding in what was now an unannounced restricted
sea zone. There were more passenger ships requisitioned by the Iranian
Navy at sea, some ahead of the Chamran and some behind all moving north
toward Bushehr, all at fairly regular intervals.
One hundred and fifty miles above the Gulf, an American KH-12 spy
satellite passed almost directly overhead and continued silently
eastward. Ground controllers had used the 40,000-pound satellite's
on-board thrusters to shift it into a new orbit several days before.
Using a MILSTAR satellite as a relay, the infrared photos the KH-12 took
were transmitted back to the United States in real time.
Fort Bragg, North Carolina
It was still dark and bitterly cold outside

when the lights began flicking on inside the Delta Force headquarters
building.
Summoned by phone from their temporary quarters, sixteen Army and Air
Force officers and senior NCOs were waiting inside the briefing room for
Colonel Peter Thorn and Sergeant Major Diaz. Together they commanded the

four twenty-man Delta troops, five Army helicopters, and three specially
equipped C-17 transport aircraft assigned to Operation NEMESIS.
"Good morning, gentlemen," Thorn said briskly as soon as he came through

the door.
He waved them down when they started to snap to attention. Inside its
closed compound, Delta Force prided itself on its relative informality.
Talent mattered more than rank among the outfit's experienced
professionals. They reserved the spit-and-polish show for outside
visitors.
Thorn moved to the front of the room while Diaz started setting up an
overhead projector. "Sorry about interrupting your beauty sleep,
gentlemen. God knows from the look of some of you, you could certainly
use it."
That earned him a strained chuckle.
He didn't waste any more time. "I just got a call from Sam Farrell. The
President has activated NEMESIS."
His commanders sat up straighter.
Thorn nodded. "We've run out of time. New intelligence shows that the
Iranian offensive is probably now less than seventy-two hours away." He
raised his voice slightly to reach the back of the room. "Ready, Tow?"
Diaz nodded and dimmed the lights.
"These satellite photos came down the wire from the National
Reconnaissance Office fifteen minutes ago," Thorn explained.
The short, stocky NCO slipped each picture into the projector, keeping
pace as Thorn ticked off the information they revealed. "Both the CIA
and the DLA now estimate there are more than four front line infantry
divisions closed up and in their final assembly areas near Bandar-e
Bushehr. Additional formations, all of them tank and mechanised units,
have been spotted moving by rail to Bandar-e Khomeini."
He watched their reactions closely, pleased to see that every man

appeared fully alert and utterly focused. "Even more important than
that, KH-12 and LACROSSE radar satellite passes yesterday and early
today picked up signs of significant naval movements. First, the
Iranians have shut down their regularly scheduled ferry services to the

offshore islands. Those ships are now sailing north toward Bushehr.
Second, their entire submarine force has left Bandar-e Abbas, apparently
heading for the Gulf of Oman. If we needed anything else, the NSA
reports that all Iranian army, air, and naval units switched to a new
set of codes and ciphers six hours ago."
The lights came back to full brightness. Thorn stepped forward. "This is
not a simple exercise or drill. They're getting set to go and to go
soon."
Heads nodded in agreement with his assessment. The final pieces of the
Iranian operation were falling into place. Switching codes and
frequencies was a classic precursor to any significant military move,
and no one with any economic sense moved that much shipping around on a
whim.
Thorn swept his eyes over the little group of officers and senior
sergeants, picking out individuals. Keenly aware that they were looking
to him for direction, he kept a tight rein on his expression. Beneath
the impassive mask, however, he could feel the old eagerness, the
driving urge toward action, welling up inside. He could tell they felt
much the same way.
Still, he had no illusions about the dangers involved in the mission

ahead. Despite their intensive work over the past several days, NEMESIS
was still very much an improvised, pick-up-and-go operation. If the plan
started falling apart under the stress of unexpected events, it would be
up to the men in this room to pick up the pieces and carry on against
all odds and no matter what the cost.
Thorn focused on the commander of the NEMESIS helicopter detachment.
"Your guys ready, Scott?"
Captain Scott Finney, a compact Texan so calm other people often thought
he was asleep or dead, nodded. "Yep. No sweat."
"How about yours, Mack?"
The tall, lanky Air Force lieutenant colonel commanding their C-17
transports shrugged. "I wouldn't mind making a few more practice runs,
Pete, but we can do it without them."
One by one, the majors and captains commanding the four Delta troops
gave him the same answer. No one was very happy about cutting their

planned prep time short, but no one was ready to ask for further delay
now that the Iranians were poised and ready to attack.
Ordinarily, Thorn did not believe in giving pep talks especially not to
men like those in this room. Most were already veterans of half a dozen
special operations some of them so secret that only the barest hints had
filtered out to the world beyond the Delta Force compound. Still, he
wanted to impress on them his absolute conviction that NEMESIS, no
matter how difficult and no matter how dangerous, was a mission with
purpose a mission with a critical and achievable objective.
"One thing we know from the computer messages we've intercepted is that
Amir Taleh is a control freak," Thorn said firmly. "Taleh is the focus
of political and military power inside Iran. He runs the Iranian armed
forces pretty much as a overman show. All crucial orders pass through
his headquarters. His field commanders are highly unlikely to begin an
invasion without a clear directive from him personally.
"So our job is essential. If we stop Taleh, we stop this war before it
starts. Everything else is secondary. Everything. Understood?"
They nodded solemnly.
"Very well, gentlemen," Thorn said calmly. "Have your troops saddle up.
We move out at 2030 hours, tonight."
In the Persian Gulf Twenty miles outside Saudi territorial waters, an

old wooden chow chugged through calm waters at a steady ten knots,
relying on its auxiliary motor for power instead of its furled,
lateen-rigged sails. Crates, boxes, and bales of varying sizes crowded
the boat's deck. To all outward appearances, the chow was nothing more
than a simple trading vessel one of the hundreds that plied the Gulf on
a daily basis. Her crew, too, appeared utterly ordinary: a mix of wiry
young lads and weathered old men clad only in T-shirts and shorts
against the noonday sun.
Feeling self-conscious in his unaccustomed civilian garb, Lieutenant

Kazem Buramand leaned down through the chow's forward hatch After the
dazzling brightness outdoors, the hold below seemed pitch-black. It took
several seconds before the Iranian naval officer's eyes adjusted enough
to make out the ten men squatting comfortably around a mound of their
own equipment.
All of them wore the camouflage fatigues and green berets of Iran's
Special Forces. Besides their personal weapons, they were equipped with

radios, two light machine guns, handheld SA-16 SAMs, demolition charges,
directional mines modeledon the American claymore, and antitank mines.
"Is there a problem, Lieutenant?" their leader, a captain, asked softly.

Scarred by Iraqi grenade fragments, his narrow face had a permanently
sardonic cast that always unnerved Buramand.
"No, sir," he stammered. "But we are two hours outside Saudi waters. I
thought you would like to know."
"Yes." The Special Forces officer nodded politely. "Thank you. I assume
we have not received any recall order."
Buramand shook his head. "No, sir. None."
He had been monitoring the sophisticated communications gear he had

brought aboard the chow almost continuously, half expecting to hear the
repeated code words that would bring this boat and the others like it
scurrying back to port. Instead, he had heard nothing beyond the steady
hiss and crackle of static. It was just beginning to dawn on the young
naval officer that all their weeks and months of training had been in
earnest.
"Very good." The captain tipped his beret over his eyes, leaned back
against his bulky pack, and said quite calmly, "Then please wake me when
it gets dark. My men and I will help you prepare the Zodiac rafts for
our little trip to the shore."
DECEMBER 13 Loading docks, Bandar-e Khomeini (D MINUS 2)
The Iranian city of Bandar-e Khomeini lay at the northern end of the
Persian Gulf, one hundred and fifty miles north and west of Bushehr. In
peacetime it served as an oil terminus. Now its docks were crowded with
valuable cargo of quite another kind.
Shrill whistles blew as another heavily loaded freight train rumbled

slowly down a spur line and out onto Bandar-e Kliomeini's largest pier.
Although heavy tarpaulins muffled the massive shapes on each flatcar,
Brigadier General Sayyed Malaek's experienced eyes easily made out more
of the T-80 tanks and BMP infantry fighting vehicles belonging to his
32nd Armored Brigade.
Everywhere the bearded, hawk-nosed brigadier looked, he saw signs of

hurried activity. Out at the end of the long pier, working parties of
his own men were busy fueling and arming the vehicles brought down from

the Ahvaz Garrison by earlier trains. Dockworkers and sailors scurried

among the neat rows of tanks and APCs, guiding those that were ready
aboard the waiting ships.
Five vessels were moored at Bandar-e Khomeini. Three were the Navy's
Ropucha-class tank landing ships. Together, they could carry more than
seventy of his tanks and six companies of infantry. Two more vessels
were car ferries hastily modified to safely lift another company's worth
of the brigade's vehicles.
Malaek checked his watch and smiled. His troops were well ahead of
schedule.
Bushehr Air Base Arc lights strung around the airfield perimeter cast
artificial daylight across a scene of frenzied activity.
The first echelons of the SCIMITAR strike force more than fifty advanced
combat aircraft were parked in hastily constructed shelters spaced
around the Bushehr base. Additional squadrons were moving to full
readiness at fields ranging northward in a wide arc from Bandar-e Abbas
to Aghajari and Khorramshahr.
Major Ashraf Bakhtiar stood near the revetments assigned to his Su-24
Fencer squadron, carefully overseeing the ordnance handlers fitting
antiradar missiles and laser-guided bombs to his planes. Other teams
were hard at work across the runway, outfitting the MiG-29s that would
escort his fighter-bombers to their targets. Trolleys towing carts piled
high with missiles, bombs, and decoy pods trundled to and fro around
parked aircraft.
He raised his eyes to the eastern horizon, noting the hint of pale pink
that signaled the coming dawn. The high, concealing clouds of yesterday
and the day before were gone. A new front was moving in one that would
bring clear skies and light winds for the next several days.
Bakhtiar smiled and rubbed his hands together. He and his crews would
have perfect flying weather. Perfect war weather.
Special operations headquarters, Tehran General Amir Taleh looked at the

bustle around him with undisguised pleasure. The Khorasan Square
headquarters building was a hive of purposeful activity. In every room,
staff officers hunched over keyboards or spoke into telephones, urging
greater speed on the field commanders. Enlisted men updated status
boards or carried messages and printouts. The long, hard months of
training, reorganisation, and reform were coming together perfectly. His

staff was functioning like a well-oiled machine.
That was just as well. In less than twenty-four hours, he would issue
the final orders setting the invasion in motion. Six hours after that,
the first attack transports would depart Bushehr and Bandar-e Khomeini,
bound for the Saudi coast.
At this stage, even a half-hour hiccup in the schedule would have been
cause for concern.
Taleh turned as General Hashemi, his senior operations officer,

approached. The older man looked worried.
"Yes, Hashemi?"
"Captain Kazemi has informed me that you intend to activate his special
security plan before our final staff conference."
Taleh nodded. "That is correct." Hashemi hesitated and then said

cautiously, "You realise, sir, that such a move may complicate our work
at a critical moment? Since there is no sign of any unusual enemy
activity, wouldn't it be more prudent to wait a while longer?"
Taleh shook his head. "No, General. I have not survived this many years
by depending on foolish behavior from my adversaries. We will go on a
full war footing as scheduled. In battle our soldiers must expect the
unexpected. I see no reason that my staff should expect more certainty
and convenience in their own lives."
Despite his native caution, Taleh was sure the first stroke would be
his. SCIMITAR would fall where and when he wished, on an ignorant and
ill-prepared enemy.
NEMESIS strike force, Incirlik Air Base, Turkey
Colonel Peter Thorn slipped through the side door of the massive hangar
hiding his lead C-17 transport from prying eyes and stood watching the
American warplanes taxiing across the field.
Officially, the NEMESIS force did not exist. Its black, brown, and grey
camouflaged aircraft had been moved out of sight almost as soon as they
were wheels down. Heavily armed Air Force security detachments were on
guard around the three hangars allocated to his planes. Major General
Farrell wanted to make sure the Iranians didn't get wind of the
impending raid. The JCS and the President were equally determined to

make sure the Turks didn't find out. NATO host countries tended to be
picky about covert operations launched from their territory.
Inside the hangars, some of the more than one hundred soldiers and
airmen under his command were busy making final checks of their weapons
and gear. Others were resting following the old Army tradition of
catching up on your sleep whenever somebody wasn't actively yelling or
shooting at you.
Thorn smothered a yawn. He'd tried to grab some shuteye during the
seven-and-a-half-hour flight from Pope, but he hadn't managed very much.
He'd told himself that was because of the eight-hour time difference
between late night in North Carolina and pale noon sunshine in Turkey.
He'd also blamed his restlessness on the pressures of command and on the
need to go over every last piece of his plan for the hundredth time.
The truth was both simpler and more complicated. Every time Thorn closed
his eyes, he saw Helen lying helpless and in pain in her hospital bed.
The last report from Louisa Farrell was not very encouraging. Although
the doctors now believed she would live, they weren't sure she would
ever regain the use of her legs.
He felt a sudden stab of sorrow. Helen was so intensely physical, so

intensely alive on her feet and in motion. Robbing her of the ability to
walk unaided would almost be worse than robbing her of life itself. What
kind of life would she be willing to build with him if her injuries were
permanent? He stared out across the runway, trying to suppress, for even
a short time, his fears for her and for himself.
The noise outside was ear-shattering. Caught unaware by what most people
on the base thought was a practice alert, Incirlik was in a sustained
uproar. Pair by pair, F-1SE Strike Eagles were arriving from bases
further west in Europe. As fast as they arrived, ground crews swarmed
over them, arming and refueling each fighter-bomber at the double-quick.
Thorn shook his head. If NEMESIS and a follow-up Tomahawk strike failed
to stop Taleh's attack, the planes hurriedly assembling here would be
thrown into a series of desperate, extended-range attacks against the
Iranian invasion force. Given the relative numbers of aircraft involved
and the fact that. Iran's MiGs would be operating close to their own
bases, American losses were certain to be high maybe even crippling.
Tehran
With as much patience as he could muster, Hamir Pahesh lounged in

one of Tehran's many bazaars and waited for his contact to appear. He
found the waiting difficult.. The normal frenzy of the marketplace was
nothing compared to the sense of urgency he had felt for the last
several days.
His last radio conversation with the CIA controller he knew as Granite
had sent him straight back to Tehran at the best speed he could manage.
The journey had taken him longer than he had planned. At every major
road junction, he'd fought congestion as military convoys rolling the
other way strained Iran's primitive road net. The soldiers and their
vehicles all seemed to be heading south for the coast, most for Bandar-e
Bushehr.
The Afghan shook his head. Meeting the CIA's needs for this mission had
proved extraordinarily difficult.. Right now, the only thing more
important to Iran's armed forces than an empty truck was a full one.
Luckily, there had been many empty trucks returning north, some of them
driven by his own countrymen. Among his fellow Afghans, he had found two
men he knew and two friends they trusted. All four had some experience
in moving illegal goods, and they were all less than pleased with the
Shiite Iranian government. They had agreed to collaborate with him on an
unspecified, though very profitable, undertaking. They would join him
soon.
In the meantime, though, he had other details to attend to. Two of his
recruits were off buying enough black-market gasoline for their five
trucks.
That left the not-so-small problem of papers. Five trucks traveling

together, empty, without travel papers, were sure to be stopped at the
first roadblock. He got enough grief from the Pasdaran swine even when
his papers were in order. Luckily, the comings and goings of the regular
military should provide the perfect cover. If, that was, the man he was
waiting for came through. . .
"Hamir! My friend! Hello!"
Pahesh turned abruptly. Ibn al-Juzjani, an old acquaintance, if not

truly a friend, had silently appeared beside him.
Stealth was a valuable skill in the smaller man's line of work. Pahesh
knew him from his days as a mujahideen, but al-Juzjani wasn't a fighter.
The little man had helped smuggle weapons across the borders between
Iran, Pakistan, and Afghanistan. He was still in the same line of work.

"Peace be with you, Ibn," Pahesh greeted him languidly. It took

considerable effort to appear disinterested. "You were successful, I
hope?"
Al-Juzjani's sly brown eyes twinkled. "Yes, with the blessings of God.
Come, follow me."
The smuggler preferred to transact his business out of a nondescript

shop near the edge of the bazaar one of many in this district selling
televisions, transistor radios, and VCRs. The proprietor, a third or
fourth cousin in al-Juzjani's extended clan, reserved a private room for
his use.
Once they were out of sight of prying eyes, Pahesh scanned the documents
the smuggler offered him. There were two sets of forged travel orders
one for a trip out of Tehran and another set for the return journey.
They weren't perfect, but he'd seen enough real travel documents to know
these would pass.
He nodded in satisfaction. "Good enough, Ibn. These will suit me very

well." Ordinarily, he would have expected to sit, drink tea, and talk
over old times with al-Juzjani, as was the custom when doing business,
but he had no time left for pleasantries. He held out a wad of rials.
The other man held up a hand. "Alas, my friend, you know better than
that. Rials are worth less than the paper they are printed on in my line
of work. Besides," he said slyly, "my suppliers were so busy with their
other endeavors that I had to pay extra to persuade them to complete
your little task."
Pahesh swallowed his impatience and his resentment. He had expected

nothing more from al-Juzjani. He sometimes thought the man only breathed
because the air around him was free. He arched an eyebrow. "How much
more do your suppliers require?"
"Another one hundred American dollars."
Pahesh considered that. Even with the clock running, it would be a

mistake to simply accept the smuggler's first price. Folding too easily
would only tell the little man just how important those papers were to
him.
He snorted and spread his hands wide. "Alas, Ibn, that is impossible. My
funds are wholly tied up in this small enterprise of mine," he lied.

"I see. What a pity." The smuggler stroked his chin and then shrugged.
"Perhaps I can persuade them to accept ninety-f~ve dollars."
They haggled pleasantly for another few minutes before settling on a

mutually acceptable, if extortionate, price. He was not worried about
using American currency to settle his debt with the smuggler. Tehran's
black market used dollars exclusively and Iranian banks exchanged it
freely though at a terrible rate. In truth, he had never expected
al-Juzjani to accept Iranian rials.
Besides, the money was of no consequence. Pahesh would cheerfully have

handed over his entire, hard-earned fortune to secure those papers. They
were his passport to a better life.
His little convoy of five trucks headed out from Tehran shortly after
noon, Flowing southward through the ever-thinning traffic on a paved,
two-lane road to Robat Karim, a small town roughly one hundred
kilometers from the capital. Except for a few large, expensive cars
Mercedes sedans whose owners could either countermand or safely flout
the regulations, most of the other vehicles on the highway belonged to
the military.
Their forged documents got Pahesh and his companions past police
checkpoints without much trouble. The papers were ostensibly issued by
the Pasdaran. Even with General Amir Taleh in power, nobody with half a
brain wanted to look too closely at the activities of the Revolutionary
Guards.
At the town of Kasham, they turned off the highway onto a winding gravel
road, heading west into a flat, dry landscape littered with stones. A
few miles out of town, even the gravel surface ended, leaving only a
dirt track barely wide enough for a single truck Despite the poor road,
Pahesh kept his speed as high as he dared, and then a little higher. The
sun was now only a few fingers above the western horizon. He faced it as
he drove, slitting his eyes against the glare as though he were staring
down an adversary.
The odometer was his master. The clock was his enemy. It was vital that
he reach the right spot before dark.
Keeping one hand on the wheel, Pahesh fumbled through his duffel bag and
pulled out a small device the size of a handheld calculator. He switched
it on and waited. First one, then two, three, and finally five small

green lights glowed on the front of the little machine. Each light
represented a GPS global positioning system satellite whose signal it
was able to receive. With five satellites, the receiver could fix his
position to within three meters.
At the moment, the receiver's readout showed latitude and longitude

values almost matching those given him by Granite.
He studied the landscape ahead. There. He saw the landmark he'd been
looking for a long, low, east-west ridge that paralleled the road a few
hundred meters to the north. The sun was just touching the horizon.
Once he was abreast of the hill, Pahesh pulled off the road and stopped.
He clambered down out of the truck cab and stretched well aware that he
still had much work to do. A gust of icy wind warned him of the cold
night ahead.
The others dropped out of their trucks and came to join him. They seemed
puzzled to find themselves so far from anywhere. They stared back and
forth from the long, low ridge to the straight dirt road laid across the
empty landscape like a pencil line on a piece of paper.
Mohammed, a big man with an unkempt beard, was the most suspicious.
"You are sure this is the right spot?"
Pahesh nodded calmly. "I've done this before," he lied smoothly. He

turned to the other three men. "Move your trucks off the road and wait
for us. Mohammed and I have a little scouting to do."
Without waiting to see if they obeyed him, he got back in his truck and
headed west through the growing darkness. As he drove, he scanned the
terrain closely. Granite's orders ran through his memory: "Make sure the
road is not blocked, and that the ground is flat for at least fifty
meters to either side. Watch out for potholes or large boulders."
A little over a kilometer to the west, the road curved slightly,

disappearing around the ridge and into the distance.
Pahesh nodded to himself. It would suffice. The only thing in that

direction was a small village another twenty kilometers further on. At
night, in the winter, this should be an empty and abandoned area. Or so
he hoped.
He parked at the curve and waited for Mohammed to join him. "Park your

truck off the road as though it has broken down. Then build two fires,
one here and one over there," he said, pointing across the road. "Keep
the fires small and keep watch, but do nothing unless I say otherwise.
You understand?"
The big man nodded slowly, staring down the long stretch of road to the
east. "So this shipment of yours comes by air, then?"
Pahesh frowned. Since he first met the man, Mohammed had been
questioning him digging whenever possible to find out more about what
they were up to. Without his friend Agdas' recommendation, he would
never have taken on a man who was so nosy. Agdas, though, had promised
him that the big man could keep his mouth shut when it mattered.
"Yes," he answered shortly. "The goods I am expecting are large very

bulky." That much, at least, was true though it was cloaked in a lie.
"Are you armed?"
Mohammed nodded, and lifted up his coat enough for Pahesh to see a dull
black shape tucked in his waistband.
The Afghan nodded. He had expected no less. His countrymen usually felt
naked without at least one weapon concealed somewhere. "I will send
someone to relieve you in half an hour."
Pahesh climbed back into his truck and drove off without looking back.
To find the others, he followed the truck tracks with his headlights as
they led him over the ridge.
The rest of his little band were gathered around a small fire of their
own, and they were cooking a light supper. The circle of bearded faces,
lit only by the leaping flames, reminded the Afghan strongly of the days
long ago the days in his own country when the mujahideen ruled the hills
and mountains and kept their Soviet foes in fear.
He lugged his duffel a short way from the fire and set up his SATCOM
radio. He did not hide his actions from others, but he did not invite
them closer either.
Somewhere off in far distant America, Granite was waiting by the radio
for his signal. "Granite here."
"This is Stone," Pahesh reported. "We are in Kabul." Translated, that

meant they were at the proper coordinates and there were no obstructions

blocking the road.
Even across the ten thousand miles, he could hear the relief in the
American's voice. "Understood, Stone. Expect your shipment tonight."
Pahesh paused and then said, "Wish them safe journey."
After stashing the radio out of sight again, he rejoined his compatriots
at the fire.
"These friends of yours will arrive soon?" Agdas asked quietly.
"Soon," Pahesh agreed.
"Can you tell us yet what this cargo of yours is?" the other man
pressed. "This is mysterious. . . even for you, Hamir."
"Yes, it is." The Afghan shrugged. "You will see soon enough."
"So what now?" one of the other men asked. "What are we supposed to do
in the meantime?"
Pahesh smiled at him across the campfire. "We wait, my friend. We wait."
CHAPTER 25.
NEMESIS.
DECEMBER 13 NEMESIS strike force, south of Lake Van, near the

Turkish-Iranian border.
(D MINUS 2)
Lit red by the setting sun, November One-Zero, the lead C17 Globemaster
assigned to NEMESIS, flew eastward toward Iran at twenty thousand feet,
drawing jet fuel down a boom from the giant KC-10 aerial tanker just
above and ahead. The formation's two other C-17s, November TwoZero and
Three-Zero, were in position to the rear right and left, each tanking
from their own dedicated KC-10.
"We're nearly full up, Mack," November One-Zero's copilot reported.
"Roger," Air Force Lieutenant Colonel Thomas McPherson replied. He spoke

to the tanker's boom operator. "Ready to disconnect, Foxtrot Alpha."
"Understood, One-Zero. Pumping stopped." The operator aboard the KC-10

paused briefly and then announced, "Released."
White vaporpuffed into the darkening sky as the jet fuel boom popped
out. McPherson slid his throttles back a tiny bit and watched the KC-10
pull further ahead.
Within seconds the two other C-17s finished gassing up and broke away
from their own tankers. November TwoZero slid into position behind
McPherson's plane, while the third Globemaster, brought this far as a
spare in case one of the first broke down, slotted itself into the KC-10
formation.
"Coming up on Point Echo," One-Zero's copilot warned. They were nearing

the coordinates preselected for their covert entry into Iranian
airspace.
McPherson nodded. "Got it. Here we go." He drew a breath, steeling

himself for the difficult flying ahead. "Navigation lights off."
"Nay lights off," his copilot confirmed, flicking switches that shut
down the blinking lights on the C-17's fuselage, tail, and wingtips.
"FLIR on. TFR on standby," McPherson said. His wide-angled, heads-up

display HU~came on, showing the dark, rugged landscape ahead and below
them in clear, black-and white detail. To allow them to fly below
Iranian radar and through the middle of the jagged mountains around
Tehran, Air Force technicians had specially modified each of the C17s
assigned to NEMESIS. The LANTIRN-type pod installed in each aircraft's
starboard fuselage cheek contained both a FLIR, a forward-looking
infrared sensor, and a terrain-following radar.
He spoke into the intercom system. "We're starting the E-ticket ride,
Pete. Have your guys strap in."
Colonel Peter Thorn's unruffled voice came back through his headset.
"We're all set, Mack. Let her rip."
McPherson pulled November One-Zero into a tight, diving turn to the

right, angling east-southeast toward the Iranian border. He kept his
eyes fixed on the altitude indicator winding down on the right side of
his HUD. Trailing one thousand feet behind, the second C-17 followed him
down with its own navigation lights off.
Now ten thousand feet above and several miles behind them, the three

KC-10s and the spare transport cumed right in a gentle, sweeping turn
that would take them back toward Incirlik.
McPherson levered off just three hundred feet above the sharp-edged,
snow-covered ridges that separated Turkey from the Islamic Republic of
Iran. The two American aircraft crossed the border in total darkness,
flying low at nearly four hundred knots over the great salt lake of
Orumiyeh and on over an arid, sparsely populated plateau.
Fourteen minutes after entering Iran, he began throttling back, slowing

the C-17 to two hundred and fifty knots. The ground ahead was rising
steeply, thrusting skyward to become the boulder-crowned foothills of
the Zagros Mountains.
With his eyes locked to the HUD and his hands to the controls, McPherson
linked suddenly hard right, lining up with a narrow, winding valley that
cut east and south through the mountains. Sheer rock walls rose above
the C-17 on either side, sometimes crowding in so close that a fiery,
rolling impact seemed inevitable.
The tall, lanky lieutenant colonel grinned tightly as he nimbly

maneuvered the large, four-engine aircraft through box canyons and over
rugged escarpments. He'd like to see some hot-shit fighter jock try
following in his wake tonight. Hell, this was real flying.
Back in the C-17's troop compartment, Thorn nearly let go of his map
case when another abrupt bank threw him forward against his seat straps.
"Crap," he muttered.
Diaz heard him. A broad smile spread across the sergeant major's face.
"You want a puke bag, Pete?" he asked helpfully. "I guess the ride's a
little rough after all those cushy Pentagon executive flights, huh?"
Oh, very nice, Thorn thought wryly.
"No thanks, Tow." He shook his head and then nodded solemnly toward the
two forty-foot-long shapes tied down in the middle of the troop
compartment. "I was just hoping the guys who loaded those birds knew
what they were doing."
The "birds" were UH-1N Hucys painted in Iranian camouflage and markings.
Even with their rotors off, each weighed nearly two tons. If the chains
and guy ropes holding them in place gave way under the stress and strain

of the aircraft's repeated sharp turns, the helicopters would first
crush the soldiers seated against the side and then smash straight
through the C-17's fuselage.
"Oh, man," Diaz chuckled. "You're just full of cheerful thoughts

tonight, aren't you?" He raised his voice loud enough to carry over the
steady roar of the engines. "How about you, Mike? You checked your
lottery ticket, yet?"
"Sure thing, Tow! You're looking at the first Delta Force millionaire."
Thorn listened to the banter passing back and forth, keeping his own
growing worries to himself. The Duke of Wellington's advice to his
officers at Waterloo seemed apt: "Anything that wastes time, indulge
it." He and his troops were still at least two hundred and fifty miles
from the landing zone. During this hair-raising, low-level flight, none
of their hard-earned skills would make one damn bit of difference to
whether they lived or died.
Kabul landing site, Iran
Hamir Pahesh kept a close eye on his companions around the campfire.
Even his friend Agdas was growing more nervous as the minutes and hours
ticked past. The others, those who had less reason to trust him, were
now openly suspicious. Mohammed was the worst of all.
"These friends of yours are very late, Pahesh," the big, bearded man
rumbled slowly. He scratched his stomach idly, a movement that kept his
hand very near the pistol stuffed into his waistband.
"Our business does not always run on a timetable," Pahesh reminded him
sharply. "You should know that." "Perhaps they have trouble," another
man said. His gaze kept darting off into the darkness beyond the fire at
the slightest change in the sound of the wind.
"Or perhaps they are leading the Komite here to catch us all sitting on
our asses," Mohammed snarled, still irked at being cut short so rudely.
"Hush!" Pahesh held up a hand for silence. He cocked his head,

listening. He could hear the sound of jet engines whining somewhere off
to the south, drawing nearer at a rapid clip. "There! You hear them? The
planes?"
They all nodded.

The sound faded abruptly.
"Pain! So where did these friends of yours go now. . ." Mohammed began
belligerently.
He was drowned out by the rippling, piercing howl of jet engines at full
thrust. All four men looked up in stunned surprise as a huge aircraft
popped up over the low ridge and banked sharply to circle back around
for a landing. Another plane followed the first only seconds later.
"Come!" Pahesh led the other four men toward the top of the ridge at a
stumbling run.
They arrived in time to see the first C-17 dive, flare out suddenly, and
touch down near the end of the fire-marked dirt road. Thrust reversers
kicked in with an ungodly roar as the enormous camouflaged jet rolled
past them, trailing a billowing cloud of dust, sand, and gravel. It
braked to a complete stop only a thousand meters from where its wheels
first kissed the ground.
Bearded soldiers wearing Iranian Army uniforms were charging down the
aircraft's rear cargo ramp even before the second C-17 came to rest.
NEMESIS command team Flanked by Diaz and a five-man team, Colonel Peter
Thorn jogged up the ridge to meet their CIA contact. He slowed down near
the crest, studying the scruffy, dirty-faced men waiting for them. They
looked more like brigands than truck drivers, he thought grimly.
He mentally crossed his fingers. Dealing with local talent on a covert

op was always chancy. You never knew how far you could trust them.
The oldest of those waiting for him, a scarred, thinbearded man with a
hooked nose, stepped forward and smiled. He bobbed his head and spoke in
understandable, though heavily accented, English. "Peace be upon you, my
friends. My name is Hamir Pahesh. The code name given to me by your CIA
is Stone."
Thorn introduced himself and looked at the other man's fidgeting

companions. Most still seemed stunned at the sight of so many troops
pouring out of his grounded aircraft. One, taller than the rest by half
a head, looked blackly furious.
Diaz caught his nod in that direction and slipped off to the side.
Thorn turned back to Pahesh. "These men are the drivers we asked for?"

The Afghan nodded. "Yes." He rattled off their names in quick succession
and then asked shyly, "You have the money I have promised them?"
Thorn touched the backpack he had slung over one shoulder. "I have it,
Mr. Pahesh. Twenty thousand American dollars apiece. Five thousand now.
Fifteen thousand more after we reach Tehran safely."
The big man, the one called Mohammed, reared back. "You are a crazy man,
Pahesh!" he sputtered in rough, broken English. "I do not put my head on
the chopping block to carry spies into the city Not for thousand of
dollars. Not for million of dollars!"
Mohammed fumbled for the weapon stuck in his trousers and then froze
suddenly, his eyes wide, as Diaz ground the muzzle of an M16 rifle into
his ear.
"Slowly, pal. Very slowly," the sergeant major said softly. "I'd sure
hate to mess up my nice new uniform with your tiny little brains."
Diaz held his weapon on target until another Delta trooper stepped in
and relieved the big trucker of his pistol. Without pausing, a third
member of the command team bound Mohammed's wrists behind his back and
marched him away toward the parked C-17s.
Thorn turned back to the dumbfounded Afghans. His eyes sought out those
of Pahesh. "It seems~hat Mr. Mohammed will not be joining us this
evening after all. Do any of your other associates feel a burning desire
to go on strike?"
The older man shrugged, amusement plain in his own expression. "I will
ask them, Colonel Thorn. But I suspect they will see reason and profit
in doing as you ask."
A hasty, whispered conference in Pushtu confirmed Pahesh's assessment.

None of the other Afghans looked very happy at this unexpected turn of
events, but none of them seemed unhappy enough to prove treacherous.
Nonetheless, Thorn planned to take out a little insurance of his own. He

glanced at Diaz. "Tow, please tell Major win I want one of our Farsi
speakers riding shotgun in each truck cab. And have these gentlemen
taken back to their vehicles."
"Sure thing, Pete." Still holding his M16 at the ready, the sergeant
major trotted off into the darkness. Escorted by other Delta Force

soldiers, the three remaining truck drivers followed him at a discreet

distance.
Thorn turned back to the older Afghan. "Now, Mr. Pahesh, if you'll come
with me, I'll tell you where we need to go and what we plan to do." He
led the way back down the ridge, pleased by all the activity he could
see around the parked aircraft.
Nobody was wasting any time. The sixty men he was taking into Tehran
were carting their weapons and equipment toward the waiting trucks. A
fourth twenty-man troop would remain behind to provide security here.
They were busy deploying machine guns, antitank guided missiles, Stinger
SAM teams, and sniper teams to cover all avenues of approach to the
improvised landing strip. Aided by some of the C-17 crewmen, Scott
Finney's helicopter crews were already beginning to assemble their birds
four lJH-1N Hueys and a tiny AH-6 gunship.
Now that they all were safely on the ground inside Iran, NEMESIS was
starting to take its final shape.
DECEMBER 14 Near the Khorasan Square headquarters
(D MINUS 1)
Three hours after leaving the isolated desert landing strip, the five
canvas-sided trucks pulled off to the side of a quiet Tehran street and
parked. Their long trip northward had been uneventful. The forged travel
orders supplied by Pahesh got them through the checkpoints without much
trouble. After all the military hubbub of the past several days, trucks
full of Iranian soldiers no longer drew much attention. Even the most
curious citizens and police had been sated by the sight of so many
weapons and olive-drab vehicles moving through their streets. In any
case, it was past midnight and few lights were on anywhere in the
sprawling, sleeping city.
Thorn dropped out of the back of the lead truck and went forward to
speak to Hamir Pahesh. The Afghan slid out from behind the wheel and
joined him on the pavement.
The older man pointed down the road. "The headquarters is three blocks
further up this avenue, Colonel. You know the building?"
Thorn nodded once. He'd spent so many hours studying the blueprints and
satellite photographs he felt sure he could practically find his way
blindfolded through Taleh's lair.

He glanced up at the apartment houses on either side of this street.

None of the plain concrete five- and six-story, flat-roofed buildings
would have won any architectural prizes for elegance or style, but he
was not interested in esthetics. They were important because they were
the tallest buildings in this poor, run-down neighborhood and because
they offered a clear line of sight to the roof of the Khorasan Square
military headquarters.
Thorn turned back to the Afghan. "Will your friends obey my orders, Mr.
Pahesh? You know this will be very dangerous." "They will obey you,"
Pahesh said firmly. "All of us have seen war before, Colonel."
"Fine." Thorn spun on his heel and strode to the last truck in line.
Captain Doug Lindsay peered down at him through a half open flap. With
his flaming-red hair and mustache dyed black, the commander of the
NEMESIS force sniper teams looked alien, almost unrecognisable.
"You ready for us, Pete?" the younger man asked.
Thorn nodded. "You know the drill, Doug. You've got five minutes to move
your people into position. Then, when I give you the word, you do your
stuff. Clear?"
"Clear." Lindsay swung away from the opened flap. "Everybody out. Shaw
takes the building on the left. I'll take the building on the right.
Let's move!"
Thorn watched the heavily laden soldiers scramble out over the truck's
tailgate before heading back to his own vehicle. Without further orders
from Lindsay, the snipers formed up on the street and then split apart.
Four two-man teams crossed over to the other side and entered the
tallest apartment building on the block. Four more teams disappeared
inside the nearest tenement.
Breathing normally even under the weight of his weapon and other gear,
Captain Doug Lindsay took the narrow, dimly lit stairs to the roof two
at a time. Boots rang on concrete as his troops followed him up.
Farsi-speaking soldiers stopped long enough on every landing to yell

stern warnings at any sleepy Iranian civilians who poked their heads out
of apartments to see what was going on. "Everyone inside! This is Army
business!"

Doors slammed shut again as the building's inhabitants obeyed their

shouted orders. No one who lived this close to General Amir Taleh's
headquarters wanted trouble with the Army.
Five flights up, Lindsay pushed open an unlocked metal door and came out
onto the tenement's flat roof. It was deserted. He nodded to himself,
noticing his breath steaming in the cold night air. In the summer they
would have found people camped out here driven out of their tiny,
crowded apartments by the heat. Now, this close to the winter,
temperatures were already dropping fast toward freezing once the sun
went down.
Followed by the sergeant who would serve as his spotter and backup, the
Delta Force captain moved closer to the edge of the roof He dropped
prone and started setting up his weapon, conscious of the faint rustle
of clothing and scrape of metal on either side. The rest of his teams
were moving into place.
Lindsay slid an eleven-round magazine into his Barrett Light Fifty

sniper rifle. Nearly five feet long and weighing in at thirty-five
pounds, the M82A1 Light Fifty was badly misnamed, but it had several
features that made it perfect for special operations use. First, it was
a simple, rugged, semiautomatic weapon accurate out to twelve hundred
meters. Second, it fired the same enormous .50-inch Browning round used
in the U.S. Army's heavy machine gun. More than three times the size of
the 5.56mm bullets used by most modern assault rifles, the .50-inch
round had enormous penetration and lethality. To handle the recoil, the
Barrett Light Fifty was equipped with a muzzle brake and a thick butt
pad. A biped mounted near the muzzle helped steady the rifle.
With practiced ease, the Delta Force officer attached an ITT-made

optical sight to his weapon and peered through the scope. Two AA
batteries powered an image intensifier that turned the night into day.
He flicked to 8x magnification and shifted his aim to one of the
emplacements on top of the squat, drab building roughly four hundred
meters away. His crosshairs settled on an Iranian soldier seated behind
a twmbarreled ZU-23 light anti-aircraft gun. The man looked tired and
bored.
Lindsay held his aim steady. The ZU-23 was virtually useless against
modern attack aircraft, but its rapid fire could murder infantry caught
out in the open. He frowned. Something seemed odd. Fewer than half the
defensive positions atop the enemy headquarters were manned. Maybe this
guy Taleh wasn't so thorough after all.

One by one, his teams reported that they were in position.
Lindsay contacted Thorn and confirmed their readiness. "November One

Alpha, this is Sierra Four Charlie. We're dialed in. Standing by."
"Understood, Four Charlie. We're moving now."
The sniper focused all his attention on the bored Iranian anti-aircraft
gunner, waiting for the single command that would open the attack. He
could hear motors revving up on the street below. NEMESIS was under way.
Three trucks crammed with Delta Force soldiers rolled down the Avenue of
the 17th of Shahrivar, heading for Khorasan Square. A fourth truck
veered right, peeling off to come in behind the main entrance to the
headquarters building. The men it carried would seal off a rear exit,
killing anyone who tried to escape outside when the rest of the attack
force went in.
Peter Thorn rode up front now. A staff sergeant who spoke Farsi fluently
sat wedged in between Pahesh and him. The sergeant, an olive-skinned man
named Alberi, wore Iranian Army insignia identifying him as a captain.
Alberi also held a 9mm pistol outfitted with a Knight noise suppressor
in his lap. Although the device made it impossible to fire more than a
single shot without working the slide to manually feed another round
into the pistol's breech, it reduced the sound of firing to that of a
child's air rifle.
Thorn carried a Heckler & Koch MP2000 submachine gun. The weapon, an
advance over the similar MP5, had a silencing system built in. Holes in
the barrel allowed some of the propellant gases to bleed away, slowing
the rounds being fired to below supersonic speed and cutting the noise
they made dramatically. For open combat, the gas bleed holes could be
closed. Right now, he had the weapon set for silent fighting.
They turned into the square and rumbled straight toward the
headquarter's main gate. The truck's headlights flashed across a guard
post that barred direct access to an open courtyard visible beyond the
gate. When they were within fifty meters, an Iranian soldier came
forward, signaling them to stop. Four more sentries manned a sandbag
redoubt built adjacent to the entrance. Two were talking to each other,
arguing cheerfully about something. The others leaned against the
piled-up sandbags near a light machine gun sited to sweep the square.
One of them had a cigarette dangling from his mouth.

Pahesh stopped right in front of the gate and cranked his window open.
The soldier who had flagged them down walked right up to the truck cab,
yawning slightly. The guards here must be very used to comings and
goings at irregular hours, Thorn decided, vaguely surprised by their
nonchalance. He had expected somewhat tighter security.
The Iranian looked in through the open driver's-side window. "Show me

your orders "
Phut. Sergeant Alberi leaned across the Afghan truck driver and shot the
astonished guard in the head. The man toppled backward without a sound.
Thorn popped open the door on his side and dropped onto the street
before the other stunned guards could even begin to react. His
submachine gun stuttered, kicking against his grip as he walked
three-round bursts across the top of the redoubt.
Sand sprayed out of torn sandbags. Blood sprayed out of torn men.
Thorn stopped firing. Nothing moved near the gate. Now for the enemy
soldiers posted on the roof. He spoke softly into his throat mike. "Take
'em out, Four Charlie."
Eight sniper rifles cracked suddenly, firing so close together in time

that it almost sounded like one long, tearing shot. A few more scattered
shots followed as Lindsay's snipers engaged new targets. Then the
Barrett Light Fifties fell silent.
"One Alpha, this is Four Charlie," the sniper reported. "The roof is
clear. Go on in."
Thorn scrambled back into the truck and waved Pahesh forward. Grinning
like a madman, the Afghan threw the vehicle in gear and drove through
the open gate. The other trucks followed them into the interior
courtyard.
Delta Force assault teams piled out of the trucks while they were still
moving, fanning out across the courtyard to cover every door and window
leading into the headquarters building.
Thorn snapped a fresh magazine into his submachine gun and followed them
inside.
NEMESIS

command team Twenty minutes later, the smoke from flashbang

grenades and burning papers and furniture still eddied through the
bullet-riddled headquarters. Large numbers of dead Iranian soldiers and
staff officers scattered through the corridors and in several of the
offices. But there were too few corpses wearing the right kind of rank
insignia.
The top commanders of the NEMESIS force were meeting inside an empty
office on the building's second floor. None of them were pleased. When
he heard his second-in-command's first report, Thorn had to fight an
impulse to smash his fist into the nearest wall in frustration. Instead
he asked again, "You're sure, John?"
Major John Witt nodded flatly. "Dead sure, Pete. I went over the bodies
myself. There's not a high-ranking officer among 'em." He rubbed a hand
wearily across his shaved head and then continued his report. "We got
plenty of majors, captains, lieutenants, and enlisted guys. But nobody
else. And there's no sign of Taleh."
Christ, what a fuckup, Thorn thought in despair. At first, he'd thought

their attack had gone off without a hitch at the cost of only two Delta
Force soldiers lightly wounded. They'd even secured the headquarters
complex without alerting anyone outside the area. Now, though, it was
dear that their intelligence had been wildly off the mark. Neither Taleh
nor his top-level invasion command staff had been inside the Khorasan
Square building. He and his troops had hit the wrong damned target!
His eye fell on the two troopers setting up a SATCOM radio near an open
window. Once they had a clear signal, he was going to have to report the
failure of their mission to Washington.
Diaz stuck his head into the office. "I have something I think you
should see, Pete." "Where?" Thorn asked tightly.
"The HQ comm center. I think we may be able to draw a bead on our

Iranian friend."
"Show me." Thorn grabbed his weapon and followed the sergeant major down
three flights of stairs into the basement.
On the way they passed Delta Force troopers checking bodies for identity
cards. Major Witt believed in being thorough.
The communications center was a large room just off the staircase. Banks

of high-frequency radios, telephone switchboards, and teletype machines

lined three of the walls. The fourth held a large street map of Tehran
with various locations marked. Most of the equipment was old 1970s and
1980s vintage but there were a few newer computers and fax machines on a
group of desks cluttered in the center of the room. There were more
corpses huddled on the floor or sprawled across the desks. The comm
center at least had been fully manned.
Diaz led him straight across the room to where a Delta Force trooper,
Master Sergeant Vaughn, stood tracing circuits and switches on one of
the telephone switchboards. "Show the colonel what you found, Tony."
Thinner than most of the men who made it through the Delta selection
course, Tony Vaughn was one of the outfit's top technical specialists
and linguists. He pointed to a set of panels. "See these?"
Thorn nodded.
"They're patch panels to several remote sites. Phone calls come in here
to the main center and this gear reroutes them elsewhere automatically,"
Vaughn explained. "Now, what's interesting in all of this spaghetti wire
is that I've found a series of switches that show that several primary
circuits are being routed to one site but not to any of the others."
"They're tied into an auxiliary command post," Thorn realized suddenly.
Vaughn nodded. "Exactly." He led the way back to the desks in the middle
of the room and hefted a pile of loose-leaf binders. "So that's when I
started looking through their latest comm logs."
The noncom flipped the top log open to a page near the end. "And this is
where I hit pay dirt." He tapped an entry. "Here's what the chief watch
officer noted for 1210 hours, 13 December: 'MAGI Prime transferred to
Aux Site Three. Command circuit, staff phones, emergency circuit routed
to Aux Site Three.' "
Thorn swung toward the wall map of Tehran. A walled compound near the
intersection of two major avenues was clearly marked as Auxiliary Site
Three. A soccer stadium lay to the east just across the street. The
location was painfully familiar to any Delta Force officer with a
knowledge of his own unit's history. His jaw tightened. "I'll be damned!
The son of a bitch has set up his new command post smack-dab in the
middle of our old embassy!"
He shook his head, angry at himself for underestimating Amir Taleh's

cunning yet again. With the clock counting down toward a major military
move, transferring his headquarters was a reasonable precaution for the
Iranian general to take. He suspected it would also give the man a
twisted sense of pleasure to issue the orders that would emasculate
America's economy from inside the embassy buildings Iranian militants
had used in 1979 and 1980 as a prison for their hostages.
Thorn and Diaz took the stairs back up at a dead run.
Witt and the others were still waiting for them inside the second-floor
office. "We're in contact with the CAC," the major said.
Thorn went straight to the SATCOM, slipped on the headset offered to him
by one of his soldiers, and picked up the microphone. "Nemesis Lead."
"This is Centurion," Farrell's voice answered. To oversee the mission,

the general had flown down to the Special Operations Command
headquarters at MacDill Air Force Base. SOCOM's Crisis Action Center had
secure computer, phone, fax, and satellite links to the Pentagon, the
CIA, the White House, and every major U.S. military headquarters around
the world.
"What is your status, Nemesis?" Farrell asked.
"Not good. We've missed the primary target, Centurion," Thorn reported
quietly. He quickly filled the other man in on what they had learned and
then said, "I recommend we delay our evac, move the force, and
immediately attack Taleh's alternate HQ."
"No way, Pete," Farrell replied. "Look on the bright side. You've shot
the hell out of Taleh's lower-echelon staff. That alone should throw his
operations for a loop. Going for anything more now is too dangerous.
"The embassy compound is nearly eight klicks from your current location.
You don't have time to drive there, set up for a new assault, and go in.
Finney's birds are only twenty minutes out right now. Hell, the Navy's
first Tomahawks are already on the way. You're going to have cruise
missiles raining down around your ears in less than thirty minutes." "I
know that, sir," Thorn said stubbornly. "But I do not believe we have an
alternative. Taleh is not going to let himself be sidetracked by one
lousy commando raid and a missile strike. This is our only chance to
nail the bastard. None of our missiles are going to hit anywhere close
to him. We either kill the son of a bitch now, or he will launch his
invasion and then we're screwed." "Wait one," Farrell said finally. The
satellite link went silent.

Thorn turned toward Diaz and Witt. "Start rounding the teams up. I want
everybody packed and ready to move in ten minutes."
Both men exchanged startled glances. Delta Force doctrine frowned on

attacking without surprise. Of course, Delta Force doctrine also frowned
on suicide. They hesitated.
Thorn stared hard at them. He didn't have the time or inclination to

conduct a council of war. Not right in the heart of an enemy capital.
"You heard me, gentlemen. Move!"
"Yes, sir." Diaz and Witt sped off to fulfill his orders.
After several agonisingly long minutes, Farrell's voice came back over
the SATCOM. "It's a no-go, Pete. I took your request all the way up to
Satrap." Satrap was the code name assigned to the President for the
duration of NEMESIS. "He believes the risks of continuing are too high,
so he's ordered us to abort the mission. Between the damage you've
already done and the inbound Tomahawk strike, he believes we'll knock
the Iranian timetable off kilter enough to win any war."
"Then he's wrong," Thorn said heatedly.
Farrell's voice bristled. "What you or I think doesn't matter a damn,

Colonel. Point is: That's the President's decision. So you're going to
pull your people together and get out of there as per the plan! Is that
clear?"
Thorn did not answer right away. Conflicting thoughts were tumbling
through his mind one after another at great speed.
He understood the President's desire to take a small victory and bring

the Delta Force home unbloodied rather than chance more lives in a
high-stakes gamble. It was a desire he shared a duty he owed his own
men. he knew every soldier on this mission better than most men knew
their own brothers. The NEMESIS assault force had been lucky so far. Its
luck could not last. Pushing deeper into Tehran after Taleh meant
accepting casualties maybe a lot of them.
There was more. He had devoted his whole adult life to the military. He
had sworn an oath to obey all legal orders from his superiors. But did
his career mean more to him than doing what was right? Should his oath
stop him from taking action that would right a great wrong and prevent

an even greater evil?
The chaos sparked by General Amir Taleh's terrorists had already cost
thousands of American lives. The war the Iranian planned in Saudi Arabia
might easily kill thousands more. Could he fly away and let that happen?
Could he leave the man responsible for Helen's wounds alive and free to
plot again?
He could not. Taleh's campaign had demonstrated America's vulnerability

to organised terrorism. Other fanatics and despots around the world
would eagerly follow his lead unless the United States showed plainly
that it would exact a terrible price from them. That there would be no
negotiations, no comfortable pensions, no forgiveness nothing but a
bullet in the head or a bayonet in the guts.
Thorn made his decision. "Centurion, this is Nemesis Lead. Regret unable
to comply with your last. Mission proceeds, out." He knew those words
would force any court-martial panel to convict him out of hand, but
right now nothing else seemed important.
Farrell was aghast. "Jesus, Pete! Don't do this! You can't "
Thorn switched the SATCOM off and changed frequencies on his tactical
radio, shifting to the channel reserved for the NEMESIS helicopter
force. "Hotel Five Echo, this is November One Alpha. This is a wave-off.
I repeat, a wave-off. Primary target has shifted to a new location.
Standby for the data."
"Roger, One Alpha." Captain Scott Finney's laconic voice came up over
the circuit. The rotor noise in the background made it clear that
Finney's Huey transport ships and the AH-6 gunship were airborne and
closing rapidly on Tehran from the south.
Thorn flipped open his map case, hurriedly scanning for the grid
coordinates of the old U.S. Embassy. "On my signal, new exflltration
point will be. . ." He rattled off the coordinates and listened
carefully while the helicopter pilot read them back to him.
"Got one point, One Alpha," Finney said calmly. "My birds don't have the
gas to loiter over the city. We're gonna have to turn back and refuel.
That will put us at least another ninety minutes out. Think you and your
boys can hang on that long?"
"Affirmative, Five Echo," Thorn said, praying that he was right. "We'll
be there waiting for you."

Auxiliary Command Post Three, inside the old U.S. Embassy, Tehran
General Amir Taleh sat up on his cot when Kazemi came through the door
to his quarters. The young captain looked distinctly worried. "What is
it, Farhad?"
"We've lost contact with the main headquarters and with all elements of
the SCIMITAR assault force, sir."
What? Frowning, Taleh swung himself around, stamped his feet into his
combat boots, and began lacing them up. Except for his boots, he was
already fully dressed. "Are there any power outages in the city? Any
other unexplained communications failures?"
Kazemi shook his head. "NO, sir. Everything else seems normal. There
have been no reports of disturbances. But all our secure phone and telex
links routed through the main building are down."
Taleh reached for the sidearm on a footlocker beside his cot and buckled
it on. He looked up at his aide. "Order the Komite to send a patrol to
Khorasan Square. I want a full report. Prepare a repair detail at the
same time. If our communications have been knocked out somehow, I want
them back up in short order!"
"Yes, sir."
"In the meantime, place the headquarters force on full alert. Post the
troops yourself, Farhad. I want nothing left to chance, is that
understood?"
The captain nodded again. "Yes, sir." He hesitated. "Should we break

radio silence to contact the assault division HQs directly?"
Taleh pondered that briefly. The final preparations for SCIMITAR were
entering a critical stage. Without secure links to his far-flung units,
the odds of catastrophic confusion or delay multiplied greatly. On the
other hand, a sudden surge in military radio traffic now was bound to
draw unwelcome attention from the American and Saudi intelligence
services.
NO, he decided, he would not act prematurely. He would not be goaded

into a mistake by ignorance. He shook his head. "Not yet, Farhad. I need
more information first. Send out those patrols!"
NEMESIS force, near central Tehran Thorn hung on tight as Pahesh threw

the big truck around another corner at high speed, narrowly missing a
black 4x4 tearing past in the opposite direction. He caught a momentary
glimpse of bearded men wearing green fatigues when their headlights
swept across the other vehicle. "Who were those guys?"
"Komite," the Afghan answered grimly.
Thorn nodded. The Iranian authorities were starting to wake up. He

checked his watch. "How much further?" he asked.
"Not far. Perhaps two kilometers."
An enormous flash lit the night sky ahead of them to the west, out near
the Mehrabad International Airport. "What. . ." Pahesh started to ask. A
rolling thunderclap silenced him.
"Our missiles," Thorn shouted into his ear. The leading edge of the
Navy's Tomahawk strike had arrived.
There were more flashes now, spreading across the horizon and marching
closer and closer to the center of the city. Tehran's antiaircraft
batteries suddenly cut loose, spewing shimmering curtains of fire into
the air. Pieces of steel shrapnel from the shells they were firing began
clattering down across roofs and streets. Amid the din, Thorn could
barely make out a high-pitched rising and falling wail. The city's
air-raid sirens were going off.
Followed closely by the other four trucks, Pahesh turned left onto a
wider street. Five hundred meters ahead, the road opened up into a large
public square. On the south edge of the square, the satellite towers
soaring above a building surrounded by barbed wire identified the main
Tehran telegraph Office.
Oh, shit, Thorn thought, that's on the target list. He leaned toward the
Afghan. . .
Hit squarely by a Tomahawk carrying a thousand-pound warhead, the

telegraph office vanished in a searing white flash. Shattered chunks of
concrete and mangled pieces of metal flew outward from the center of the
blast, crashing down across the square and smashing into the other
buildings nearby. The ground rocked wildly under the impact.
Pahesh slammed on the brakes.
Mounds of rubble from damaged apartment houses and hotels blocked most

of the street. Many of the buildings around the square were already
ablaze and the fires were growing fed by ruptured natural gas lines.
The Afghan leaned out through his open window, already reversing as he
waved the other trucks back toward a narrow side street leading north.
Outside the U.S. Embassy compound Five minutes after the last Tomahawk
cruise missile detonated over Tehran, Delta Force teams were advancing
cautiously up both sides of the wide north-south thoroughfare locals
still called Roosevelt Avenue. They were leapfrogging forward in pairs,
using doorways and parked cars for cover. Two hundred meters behind the
first assault teams, Hamir Pahesh's trucks ground forward slowly with
their headlights off. More U.S. soldiers advanced beside the vehicles
ready to act as a reserve or to block any Iranians coming up from the
rear.
Thorn turned his head when Diaz ducked into the doorway behind him.
"Still no reaction?" the noncom asked quietly.
"Not a peep." Thorn scanned the area ahead again through his night
vision goggles. He could make out a large part of the embassy now.
Barbed wire laced the top of the brick wall that surrounded the
compound. There were no lights showing behind any of the windows in the
upper floors of the chancery building. The Amjedeih soccer stadium
bulked to the east, right across from the embassy complex.
He frowned. It was too damned quiet.
His lead teams were drawing close to Taleghani Avenue an east-west road
that intersected Roosevelt and formed the embassy compound's southern
border. He planned to blow straight through the wall there, attacking
north to clear the complex from bottom to top. Time constraints robbed
the NEMESIS force of any hope for further tactical subtlety. The more
time they spent driving around through Tehran's awakening streets, the
more time the men inside Taleh's headquarters had to prepare their
defences.
"One Alpha, this is Tango Seven Bravo. Movement on the wall, near the
southeast corner," one of the forward teams reported over the radio.
Rifle shots rang out suddenly, joined a second later by the staccato
chatter of a light machine gun. A parachute flare soared high overhead
and burst into incandescent splendor with a soft pop, spilling light
across the area.

Thorn and Diaz dove for cover. Machine-gun rounds ripped down Roosevelt
Avenue, blowing shop and car windows inward in a hail of flying glass.
Someone behind them starting screaming.
The sound of gunfire rose in volume. Delta Force troops armed with M16s
and HK21 light machine guns were shooting back now, aiming at the muzzle
flashes winking from atop the embassy's brick wall. An M203 launcher
mounted under an M16 went off with a hollow thump, propelling a
fragmentation grenade toward the Iranian defensive position.
It exploded right on target, throwing deadly fragments through a wide

circle. The Iranian guns fell silent.
Thorn jumped to his feet, waving his troops forward. They had to do this
fast. Delay only aided the enemy. "Move out!"
He and Diaz led twelve men in a rush across Taleghani Avenue toward the
wall. When they were halfway across, another Iranian machine gun opened
up, firing from a position near the embassy's main gate.
"Christ!" Thorn felt a slug rip past his face. He threw himself forward
onto the pavement. Men all around him were falling hit and badly wounded
or dead. Diaz dropped prone beside him, calmly hunting for targets
through the scope attached to his M16. Another heavy machine gun burst
hammered the street and sidewalk, gouging fist-sized holes out of the
concrete and asphalt.
"Can't stay here, Pete!" the sergeant major yelled to him. "We get
pinned down. . . we get killed!"
Thorn nodded. He craned his neck to look behind them. Doug Lindsay's
sniper teams were smashing their way into the shops and homes fronting
Taleghani, but it would take them time to set up and provide covering
fire. The same went for Major Witt and the reserve teams he'd stationed
back by Pahesh's trucks. Wonderful.
He bel1y-crawled over to one of the bodies sprawled on the street. The

dead soldier had been carrying an AT-4, a one-shot disposable recoilless
rifle, slung across his back. Basically just a fifteen-pound tube with a
cone-shaped flare on the back end and a ridged muzzle, the AT-4 was a
Swedish-made weapon designed to knock out light armored vehicles and
bunkers. It fired an 84mm round that could penetrate up to 420mm of
armor. Two men in every assault team carried one.

Working furiously, Thorn tugged the weapon off over the dead man's
shoulder and peered through the night vision scope attached to it,
sighting toward the main gate. Come on, you bastards, he thought grimly,
let me see you.
The Iranian heavy machine gun fired again, sending a stream of bullets
slashing right over his head. A trooper behind him moaned and then fell
silent hit several times.
Thorn shifted his aim to the center of the dazzling flashes and squeezed
the AT-4's trigger.
WHUMMP. The enemy fighting position vanished in a cloud of flame and

smoke.
He threw the spent tube to one side and got to his feet. He and Diaz and
the five other Delta Force soldiers who'd escaped the fusillade unhurt
hurried toward the shelter offered by the brick wall, dragging their
wounded with them. They left four men dead in the middle of the street.
More assault teams tried to cross the avenue and were driven back by
Iranian rifle and machine-gun fire this time coming from around the
soccer stadium and from the upper floors of the chancery building.
Several Americans fell writhing to the ground.
"Hell!" Thorn swore out loud. His men were being cut to pieces by a
dug-in enemy ready and waiting for them. Taleh's security troops had
cross-fires laid on every approach to the embassy and they were showing
perfect fire discipline never shooting wildly, always waiting for the
Americans to show themselves.
He glanced quickly right and left. Two of the men who'd made it safely
across with him were busy administering first aid to the wounded. Diaz
and the other three were already busy slapping breaching charges against
the wall, but the seven of them were not going to be enough to clear
that vast compound. He needed more firepower.
Thorn keyed his radio mike. "Four Charlie, this is One Alpha. I need you
to suppress those people in the chancery. Now!"
"Roger, One Alpha." Doug Lindsay's voice crackled through his earphones.
"We'll do our best."
Thorn contacted Witt next. "John, use half our guys to lay down a base
of fire on those bastards in the stadium. I need the rest here on the

double! Got it?"
"Got it, Pete!" the major acknowledged briskly.
Thorn heard the first distinctive, high-pitched cracks made by the

Barrett Light Fifties. His snipers were going into action, picking off
Iranian marksmen and weapons teams sited inside the embassy compound.
The Delta Force troops deployed near the intersection cut loose,
methodically shooting toward half-hidden enemy positions. Grenade
launchers thumped, lobbing fragmentation and smoke grenades toward the
soccer stadium to suppress and blind the Iranian defenders there.
A grey haze drifted across the street, building steadily in size and
thickness as more and more grenades went off. Moving in pairs, another
twelve American soldiers dashed across Taleghani Avenue. One man went
down shot through the temple and killed instantly but the rest made it
safely. The Iranians were still firing, but they were firing randomly
now, unable to see their intended targets.
Thorn grabbed his team commanders as they each reached the wall and
snapped out his orders for the attack in a few, terse sentences. "Here's
the drill. Three breaches. Three teams. After we blow the charges,
nobody goes in until we use the AT~s to blow the shit out of the
chancery building's ground floors. Clear?"
Strained faces nodded.
"Good." Thorn checked to make sure the wounded had been moved far enough
down the wall to be safe then nodded toward Diaz. "When you're
ready, Tow!"
The sergeant major gave him a thumbs-up signal and bellowed out a
warning, "Fire in the hole!"
WhMMM. WHAMMM. WHAMMM. The three breaching charges went off in rapid
succession, blowing huge gaps in the brick wall. And the Iranian troops
defending the embassy compound itself immediately opened up, firing from
concealed positions inside the chancery. Hundreds of steel jacketed
rounds came whizzing and tumbling through the empty breaches.
Thorn grinned to himself. You just made your first big mistake, you
bastards, he thought grimly. He keyed his mike. "You see them, Four
Charlie?"

"Yeah," the sniper commander answered coolly. "Ground floor. From right
to left. One MG in the third window. Riflemen in the next two. Another
MG. . ." He methodically detailed the exact location of each of the
newly revealed enemy positions.
The guns gradually fell silent as the Iranians realized they were
shooting into thin air.
At Thorn's signal, the six men carrying AT-4s popped up and fired their
84mm rockets into the chancery. Explosions tore across the front of the
building, smashing through walls, doors, and windows and spraying deadly
shards across the rooms behind them.
"Move! Move! Move!" Thorn shouted. He and Diaz were the first ones
through the right-hand breach, scrambling and slipping across a mound of
smoking, shattered bricks. He had his submachine up and at his shoulder
as he ran, firing bursts at anything moving ahead of him.
His assault teams flooded through the breaches behind him. One six-man
team peeled off through the rising smoke and dust to dear the old
embassy residence used by the ambassador. The rest followed him inside
the chancery.
Thorn burst in through a blown-open door. He swiveled left and right,

scanning for enemies. There. Three Iranian soldiers were sprawled near a
twisted machine gun. They were dead. He moved deeper into the building.
Diaz and four of his men were right behind him.
They came out into a long corridor running the width of the chancery.
Gunfire echoed in all directions as his troops began the ugly business
of clearing the building room by room. Now where?
The sergeant major pointed to a painted sign in Farsi on the corridor

wall. "The CP's downstairs! Go left!"
Thorn nodded. It made perfect sense for Taleh and his top staff to set
up shop in the building's reinforced basement. Their primary concern
would have been an American air raid not a commando attack.
Weapons ready, they moved down the corridor, looking for stairs leading
down.
Auxiliary Command Post Three "Sir!"
Amir Taleh looked up from the maps he'd been studying and saw Kazemi's

agonized face. "Yes, Captain?"
"The Americans have broken through my defences. They are inside the
building." The young aide swallowed hard. "You and the others must leave
this place before it is too late!"
"Agreed." Taleh nodded, still staggered by the speed of the American

attack. Who could have dreamed that they would demonstrate such
audacity? Still, all was not yet lost. He could regain control over his
invasion forces at another of the alternate command posts. He turned to
his deputy. "Assemble the senior staff, Hashemi."
Most were already prepared, clutching briefcases stuffed full of hastily

gathered maps and documents. Surrounded by Taleh's personal bodyguards,
the group hurried toward the nearest staircase.
The Chancery Thorn crouched at the top of the stairs, watching Diaz get
set. They'd heard the clatter of boots and the metallic clink of weapons
drawing closer for the last several seconds. Whoever was coming up had
almost reached the bend in the stairs.
He nodded sharply and his lips formed the unspoken command, "Now!"
The sergeant major yanked the pin out of the fragmentation grenade he
was holding and tossed it down the stairwell.
Taleh heard something clattering down the stairs from above and froze. A
small cylindrical shape bounced into view, rolling toward them. His eyes
widened in shocked recognition.
Without hesitation, Captain Farhad Kazemi threw himself forward onto the
grenade just before it went off.
WHUMMP. Thorn felt concussion punch into his lungs, and buried his face
against his arms to shield his eyes from the smoke and debris billowing
up out of the stairwell. Then he was on his feet, charging downward with
Diaz at his side.
They rounded the bend.
Iranian officers and enlisted men jammed the staircase in a tangled

knot. Some were bleeding. All of them were dazed. Only one, though, was
dead the victim of his own sacrifice.
Thorn opened fire with his submachine gun, sweeping from left to right.

Diaz took the other side. Each burst sent one or more Iranians tumbling
down the stairs. It was a methodical, mechanical slaughter. Those who
were armed were too closely crowded together to use their own weapons
effectively.
He felt a single bullet tear a burning gash across his upper left arm
and shot the man who'd winged him. His finger eased on the trigger. He
couldn't see any more targets any more men to kill.
Then Thorn spotted movement near Diaz out of the corner of his eye. He
started to spin in that direction. He was too late. He was too slow.
A man in a blood-spattered uniform reared up from the stairs and fired a

pistol into Roberto Diaz at point-blank range, aiming upward. The bullet
caught the short, stocky sergeant major in the throat. He toppled
backward with a surprised look frozen forever on his face.
"You son of a bitch!" Thorn squeezed off a burst that slammed the
Iranian back against the wall.
"Oh, Jesus." He knelt beside his friend, fumbling desperately for a

field dressing. But TOW Diaz was beyond his help.
"Peter. . ."
Thorn spun back toward the man he'd shot toward the man who had once
been another friend.
General Amir Taleh stared up at him, breathing heavily, bleeding from

several wounds in the chest and stomach.
Thorn stared down in contempt. "You bastard! I trusted you. I looked up

to you. I thought you were a man of honor not a god damned terrorist who
would kill women and children!"
Taleh's face twisted in sudden pain. "What I did to your country, Peter
. . . You must understand. It was war." "No, sir," Thorn said coldly,
"it was murder." He raised his submachine gun, aimed carefully at
Taleh's head, and fired three more shots one after the other.
Over Tehran
Four UH-1N Hueys flew low across the Iranian capital,

dodging over rooftops and around taller buildings to throw off any
ground fire. They were heading south. A tiny, rocketarrned AH-6 gunship

paced them, ready to pounce at the first sign of trouble.
Aboard the lead helicopter, Colonel Peter Thorn sat silently beside a
covered stretcher. Unwilling to leave the Iranians anything to
desecrate, the soldiers of the NEMESIS force had brought their dead out
with them. He shivered and stared down at his shaking hands.
His casualties had been high far higher than anything he had imagined.
Nearly half of his sixty-man assault force had been killed or wounded.
Medics were working frantically in the rear of each overcrowded
helicopter, trying to keep the worst hurt alive long enough to reach a
hospital.
Thorn felt a hand on his shoulder and looked over into Hamir Pahesh's
sympathetic face.
"I am sorry, my friend. I know that many brave men died in this battle,"
the Afghan said simply. Then he shrugged. "But you have made your
enemies shake in terror. You have thwarted their wickedness. That is
worth much."
Pahesh smiled shyly. "And now we go home, eh?"The Afghan's bravery had
earned him the right to a new country.
"Yes, now we go home." Thorn slumped back in his seat, his eyes already
closing. Home to America, he thought wearily. Home to Helen Gray.
Behind him, the fires set by Tomahawks lit the night sky.
DECEMBER 15 Walter Reed Army Medical Center
Helen Gray woke suddenly from a restless, pain-filled sleep, hearing a

change in the tone of the television in her room. She'd left it on for
company during the long nights. She opened her eyes.
Live satellite pictures showed a burning city. "Reports from the

Pentagon now confirm that American Delta Force commandos attacked and
destroyed the Tehran headquarters of General Amir Taleh early yesterday
morning. Although officials claim the mission achieved its primary
objectives, they also admit that casualties were extremely heavy. . ."
Helen sat rigid. Like her, Peter Thorn led his men from the front. She
held her breath for a moment, fighting down her fears for his safety.
She might recover. But what about Peter? She blinked away sudden tears.
What if he had been killed? How could she live without him?

A wire-service photo of a trim, bearded Iranian flashed onto the screen.

"According to U.S. intelligence sources, General Amir Taleh was the man
directly responsible for or chestrating the bloody terrorist campaign
that has ravaged this country since early November."
The images shifted to a series of maps and black-and white satellite

photos shot from high overhead. "In a related development, White House
sources have released intelligence information showing that the
Iranian-sponsored terrorist campaign was part of a much larger plan to
invade Saudi Arabia and, ultimately, to dominate the entire Persian
Gulf. If so, the Delta Force raid has smashed Tehran's grand imperial
design. There are growing reports of bitter factional fighting in Iran's
major cities as various groups struggle for control over the
now-leaderless Islamic Republic."
The television picture cut back to a somber announcer. "The President is

expected to address the nation at six P.M., eastern standard time."
Helen lay in bed, watching the pictures flooding in from halfway around
the world desperately eager for more details. She shifted impatiently.
If only her foot would stop itching. . .
She took her eyes off the television and looked down. Her foot itched.
Her damaged nerves might be healing. The doctors had warned her that a
full recovery would take months, maybe even years, of rigorous physical
therapy, but this was at least a start a promise that she could regain
the mobility and freedom she feared had been lost forever.
Helen turned her head as the door to her room opened quietly.
And Peter was there.

Larry Bond - The Enemy Within PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Larry Bond - The Enemy Within PDF

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Larry Bond - The Enemy Within PDF

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Wi...20-%20Txt/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.

THE ENEMY WITHIN [154-066-4.9]

BY: LARRY BOND

Category: Fiction Thriller

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (1 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

If you purchase this book without a cover you

WARNER BOOKS EDITION

Warner Vision is a registered trademark of

Warner Books, Inc.

To Jeanne and Mennette,

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (2 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

Peckinpaugh and Pam McKinney-Peckinpaugh, Thomas T. Thomas, Tom

We both hope you enjoy it.

JANUARY 15 Benicia Industrial Park, California, Near San Francisco.

The accident scene looked real even to Shahin's skeptical eyes. A

His cellular phone buzzed softly. He flipped it open. "Yes?"

"Understood." Shahinslid the phone back inside his windbreaker and

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (3 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

coming to a complete stop near the foot of the ramp.

Like most independent truckers, he preferred making his runs at night

Still growling to himself, he peered through the windshield. At least

Pausing just long enough to square up his battered, oilstained

Another pair of headlights swung across the scene and steadied as a

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (4 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

Shahin shook his head in disgust. He disliked being forced to rely on

Shahin suppressed a shiver. Tehran's revolutionary mullahs had refined

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (5 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

Shahin scowled at their slow, snail-like pace. As their local contact,

"Two kilometers. Perhaps less," Zadi answered. He cleared his throat

He leaned forward to get a better look at their surroundings. The

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (6 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

Inside a sleek black-and-white cruiser parked just off Highway 101,

The sight of a gasoline tanker mixed in with the traffic streaming

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (7 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

Weaving slightly under Zadi's unsteady hands, the Nissan drifted up

The two cars were less than two meters apart.

The Skorpion stuttered wildly, bucking upward in Shahin's hands as he

Inside the Nissan, Zadi flinched, panicked by the sudden deafening

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (8 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

Shahin whirled in his seat, straining to look through the Nissan's

Taillights blazed a brighter red as the cars ahead slowed, preparing

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (9 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

JANUARY 16 Building 405, Benicia Industrial Park.

FBI Special Agent Michael Flynn stopped at the entrance to the

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (10 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

Flynn wanted the bastards responsible for this massacre. He wanted

Flynn grimaced. "So this was the bomb factory?"

"Exactly." Koenig looked up at him closely. "Get anything besides a

Flynn nodded. Connecting the smashed-up Nissan they'd found at the

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (11 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

explosive in the trunk."

Koenig whistled softly. "Curiouser and curiouser." He frowned. "Think

Flynn arched a slate-grey eyebrow in surprise. That was damned quick

The White House, Washington, D.C.

file:///K|/eMule/Incoming/Bond,%20Larry%20-%20The%...nd,%20Larry%20-%20The%20Enemy%20Within%20e-txt.txt (12 of 413)20-1-2007 20:55:09

Major General Sam Farrell knew it was considered an honor to be asked

At last, the President looked up from a thick, red-tagged briefing book

Farrell shifted slightly in his chair, concealing his impatience.

"We're as sure as we can be under the circumstances, Mr. President,"